《MIGHT AS WELL BE OP》 Chapter 1: Talk with ??? He sighs as his finger dances across the keyboard. He stops as he looks at the time, ''its gettingte'', he carries his bag and leaves the office heading home. As he goes down the stairs he thinks of his life and how his journey till now has been. His name is Anthony, he is an orphan who worked many jobs in other to be able to pay his school fees, he has quiet a good retentive memory so he didn''t fail in school, he worked through years to stand where he is now, but all those work just to bend a low paying job in a smallpany, he has no friend to speak of so he finds sce in novels and anime. He cursed his life as he goes down the stairs thinking of which novel to continue as he gets home, he stands by the road waiting for a cab as his mind wonders around which to pick, only for a truck toe zing out of no where speeding in his direction, he panicks and tries to jump out of the way only to find out he couldn''t move cause of his fear, he cursed in his mind wondering if the gods sent truck-kun after him after he cursed them a while ago, he lost consciousness as he was hit and bled to death. His soul wonders across the univers drifting with no particr direction. "Ohhh a golden soul with such intensity that''s unseen" said ??? A force pulls Anthony''s soul in the direction of the being, the beings eye shed with white light as saw Anthony''s life. The being awakens Anthony and his soul reshaped back into his human form, he opens his eyes and looks around. ''Where am I, I thought I died, is this heaven?, isn''t truck-kun meant to reincarnate me once it hits me, tsk tsk, I better not see those authors in heaven'' "Calm down your thoughts mortal, this isn''t heaven" Anthony looks up, and he was bewildered, all he saw was a being made of ethereal darkness in human shape with no facial feature, he was shocked, ''the devil'' was all Anthony could think of as he saw this being. "I''m not a devil or god mortal, don''tpare me to those ants"said ??? Anthony was afraid but there was nothing he could do, he was already dead, so he could only give up. "Ehh..who are you sir?, where is this?, how did I end up here?" The being replied "My name is ******, ahhh my bad you can''t hear my true name as you are a mortal, I brought you here when i saw your golden soul" "Golden soul??" Asked Anthony "Don''t sweat the details" replied??? ''But that''s still my soul we are talking about here, how can I not sweat the details'' thought Anthony "Even if I exined the concept of souls let alone golden soul you won''t understand, even your so called devils and gods haven''t even understood 0.1% of it" "You can read my mind?" Asked Anthony "Of course, have you forgotten who I am" "You haven''t said who you are" retorted Anthony "Well it''s not my fault you are too weak to hear my name, well most people call me consciousness of the universe, core of the universe, The truth holder, well the list goes on and on, but those are just names they gave me, well I am nothingness, here before the concept of time even started, here before the beginning" Anthony was shocked out of his mind, he couldn''t even begin the grasp the being Infront of him "So you are the consciousness of the universe" Anthony said "Well I''m not, those are just names they gave as they had no way to know my true name, also there are infinite universe not just one, even parallel universe, dimension exist, all those things you read in your so called novels they exist" Anthony was speechless, he didn''t know how to reply, he just kept imagining and his mind kept spinning, the being justughed at his imagination and left him to it, after some time Anthony asked, "So why did you bring me here" "No reason in particr, I was just curious seeing such a bright golden soul, that''s all" "Are bright souls rare?" "With the infinite universe and parallel universe and dimensions, do you think they would be rare?, its just that your intensity was the highest I have seen since the birth of the first universe, i usually just nce at the golden souls and that''s all" Anthony felt like a toy, just to be nced at, then thrown back to wherever, he fears he mightnd he hell as he didn''t go to church The being felt his emotions and thought andughed. The being finally smiled and said "Do you want to reincarnate?" Anthony was shocked and replied "Yes" immediately fearing the being would take back his words "Well, where do you want to reincarnate?" Anthony went into deep thought as all novels he has read shed his mind, after a while he said "I want a world where there is magic, and martial art, with dragons and phoenix, titans, fairies, elves and all those mystical creatures I have read" as he spoke his eyes glitter with the adventure he would have The being sighed and shook its head already expecting this "Sure, I agree, now let''s talk about what talent or perk you want" Immediately the being said his, Anthony''s mind went into overdrive again, after spinning for some time going through all abilities, he said "I want talent in sword, magic, systems...." Anthony started listing and listing, the being felt that it might have a headache if it kept listening, it said after stopping anthony "It''s surprising you didn''t pick a leveling system like your favourite character from solo leveling" "No, I don''t want to gain exp, though it would be easy in the beginning, in the long run it might choke me, as I have to look for stronger beings to kill, doesn''t that basically mean stagnanting or making an enemy of all races for killing beings that are on my level for exp" The being smiled and just nodded, then said "Think of all the abilities and talent and everything you want in your mind I would take it from there, don''t bother thinking of things like fireball as an ability, just think of having the element, when you learn magic you would already be able to cast it, so no need to have spells as an ability, but since I''m already granting something so absurb i will give you 5 minutes, i will grant everything you can think of in 5 minutes asides from things like immortality or gettting to my level with a thought and such" The being started a timer immediately. Anthony''s inhaled and exhaled even though he couldn''t breathe and his mind started spinning, listing all good abilities, their condition, even passive skills, different type of system to be integrated together, he kept trying to remember everything he has read and seen, even adding those he hasn''t, that he just made up with his imagination. When the timer beeped, Anthony''s thoughts processes immediately stopped on its own. "Since you have chosen everything I would send you off, anyst words" Anthony thought for a while and said "Thanks" The being smiled and said "off you go" and Anthony vanished. Chapter 2: Arrived In a tall building, big enough to be called a castle, a woman could be seen going through childbor, the midwives encouraged her to keep pushing, as she was pushing, a dazzling golden soul arrived in their world and went straight for the building. As the woman put to birth, she gave a look at her baby whom she carried for 9 months "It''s a boy" said one of the midwives who was carrying the child. "Let me hold my son" the woman said, carrying her child and smiling, all sorts sorts of emotions coursing through her. But unknown to her, a golden soul arrived immediately the child was born into the world and entered the baby and the baby started crying She smiled thinking how her son had the hair color of his father, she cast cleaning magic on the child cleansing him of all dirt, then she said, "His name shall be Anthony, Null Anthony, the first son and first child of the Null family" She smiled thenid her baby next to her and they slept off together Anthony woke up the next day, he looked around his room, where his cradle was, seeing the design and aesthetics, and the wall literally made up of expensive ornaments he was happy that his family was well off as he didn''t have to start off as an orphan this time around. He was ecstatic, thinking of the adventure awaiting him, the dragon waiting for him to y but all that was cut short when he perceived a smell, he soiled himself, ''this couldn''t get anymore embarrassing, looks like I have to grow first in order to even y anything'' he thought and started crying, one of the maids arrived and changed his daipers His days revolves around eating, sleeping, pooping, time passed and he was already 5 years old, he spent most of these years trying to draw in mana into his body which he failed terrible Which always left him angry, then he became older learnt how to read, he read in the library most of the time to find out why he failed to draw in mana, he thought he was crippled, that the being scammed him, he wanted to cry butter found out that people could only use mana when they awakened at the age of ten. He leaped for joy when he found out nothing was wrong with him and thanked the being, he also found out that this world was called Blue and there has been mana in this world since the world was formed which no one knows how long and over 200 times the size of earth though he didn''t know how much bigger, it was just a guess The world was divided between between races and into domain, each race upying their own domain, each race co-exist peacefully amongst themselves...ehhh more like they tolerate each other and aren''t waging war frequently amongst themselves because of amon enemy The demon. It is said The demons invaded blue 7 million years ago, they seemed endlessly, they kept killing, they kepting, they only want to devour all life form on the and swallow the nt itself with the core, it''s said they are invading worlds across the universe, it''s been like this since the birth of their race, seeking destruction across all worlds, what their motive is, no one knows for sure The main race on Blue were, The Dragons, who were said to be unrivalled in magic, the phoenix, who were dragging with the Dragon for the magic supreme title, by the way which wasn''t even a thing, the titan race, which were unravelled in brute strength and force, the elves who were unrivalled in wind and spirit magic, the dwarves who were said to be unrivalled in cksmith but were still batlle hardened, the human race who were called the jack of all trade, who were good at it all but hardly better than other race at a particr concept, but they are a force to be reckoned with, the demi-humans like foxkin and catkin, werewolf alle together to form a single domain, andstly, the vampires who were called, the dominator of blood. There are other races but these races are smaller races who aren''t strong enough to upy an entire domain on their own so they boarded near other domain or exist in other domain He also found out that his mother name, who named him was Mitchelle Crimson from the Crimson family, she married his father Null Michael whom he hasn''t seen since he was born, his mother always said he would be back in a few years, so he didn''t bother asking anymore and just waited. He learned Humans awakened sses here when they turned 10 and these sses came with perks that support them, some also awakened physique, some bloodline along with their ss,which came as a surprise to him, he wanted to train earlier with the sword but he was stopped by his mother who said he might end up awakening as a mechanic which gave him nightmares so he gave up and waited for the awakening, he also found out that people have been trying to measure talent, in other to focus on which people to nurture, but failed on every turn, so people with bloodline or physique are highly sort after, people without physique or bloodline are still sort after, based on their ss and perks, but people hardly divulge their perks to anybody. He also found out he had grandparents but everyone was out and would onlye back a week before his 10th birthday, it seems the demons and beast were holding everyone He found out that his Null family was part of the strongest family in the human domain along side five other families, which were the, The Crimson family, The Amos family, The Ster family, The Lionheart family, The Landell family, adding that to his family thats six, these were the top power houses of the human domain He couldn''t help by feel a headacheing from the cliche arrogant young masters that he would soon meet but if anyone tries him, he would knock them down, and kill them when no one was watching, he reincarnated fully prepared for this arrogant troupes, if anyone suspects him after killing the young master, well this is what a power house family is for, to shield him. Even if they have proof will they have enough power, but that didn''t mean he would leave evidence for anybody. The world here was also technologically inclined like earth which surprised him cause he thought mana would make them backwards, but seeing the cars and yacht and phones andptops with the WC toilet he couldn''t help but feel happy, he didn''t have to sit in hardwood carrages with horses bumping on stones, he gave the being another thumbs up for knowing his style, truly worthy of a being who even gods are no more than ants to. He spent his days patiently waiting for the 10th year to awaken so he could see his shameless father, reading, brushing up on history since he had nothing to do, also thinking of the cheats the being gave him and why he hasn''t even gotten a system notification even after trying for 5 years, he felt like cursing the being, but stopped himself as he remembered his previous life where he cursed god after he got off work just to die some minutester, he feared that if he cursed the being might take the cheat back. This made him depressed, wishing he could just sleep and wake up on the day of awakening , he could only spend his days reading in the library and gossiping with the maids He made the butler drive him once every two days in each car since each of them were luxurious and he didn''t even get a sniff of a single one in his past life, he must drive them all and enjoy before he starts training from age 10. Speaking of awakening he found out his mother had the elemental magician ss which gave her ess to a lot of elements and some perks that came with the ss, which she didn''t tell him saying he is too young to understand. He could only give up and wait for his turn. Chapter 3: Awakening-1 It was morning and the birds at Anthony''s window were chirping, he woke up from his deep sleep, shooting an angry look at the birds, he yawned and jumped of his bed. He stood at the mirror looking at his perfectly handsome face that would even make the dragon king kidnap him for experiment cause he was too handsome. His perfectly arranged white hair, his deep blue eyes which shined as if they were abination of the blue sea, blue sky and blue gem, anybody that stared into his eyes would be entrapped by him charms. He stood there for a while admiring himself, thinking how far he hase, he is going to be 10 in a week and his father would be arriving today with his grandparents. He proceeded to the bathroom to bath, he spent thest 5 years training his body since he wasn''t allowed to train with a weapon so he did exercise everyday and practiced hand to handbat everyday with the guard and maid, don''t let the word maid fool you, all of them are elite in their right. During these 5 years he found the power rank In this world goes from F- to SSS+, each further divided into 3 minor ranks like F-, F, F+, the ranks were, F, E, D, C, B, A,S, SS, SSS, there were still ranks above these but his mother said he would know them after he awakened and when the time was right, he didn''t ask anymore and just gave up The guards in the house were walking nukes, some at SSS+ some above, even the maids were at least A+ which made Anthony confused as SSS rank was always the pinnacle in his novel but he didn''t care much The more people advance in rank, the higher their life span, and the harder it is to give birth, his mother looked like she was in her early 20s but she was already over a 100 years old and chilling at a rank she refused to say that was above SSS rank. As he was thinking of this, he came out of the shower, cleaning himself with a towel and looked down at his big brother encouraging him to grow so they would give birth to a powerful child, then he raised his head and his eyes fell on the miror and he started admiring himself again. The six pack were neatly arranged, the biceps the quads, not like the one he had from his first life that came from suffering and night shift, making him looking forward to the awakening even more, he started dressing when he heard his mother''s voice that always made him confused if she was a fairy, cause she sounded so... enchanting "Anthonyyyye down your father is here" she said, he immediately left the room and stood at the front door of the huge castle as the cars drove into their estate. The cars lined up, the guards immediately highlighted from the car, each releasing massive aura, they went to open the doors to two cars and two men and a woman came down Anthony look at these people and their aura and felt the guards at the door were simply too weak, he looked at the two men, each looking like they are in the 20s but were indeed old, both having white hair like him but with different eyes, he got his blue eyes from his mother, he looks at the woman who seems to be his grandmother with zing red hair but contrary to her hair she awakened as a healer, she also looked like she was in her 20s. The ss the grandmother awakened was, ''The Evesting one'' which granted her many perks and made her god on the battle field, named ''Saintess of the world'' her name Irene Crimson, people even rumoured she could bring back the dead, but what was sure was that, as long you are still breathing she can heal you. He looked at his grandfather, named ''lightning God'' on the field, He awakened the ss ''Lightning mage'', he fried his enemies just by looking at them, his name Null Collins, it is said there was always a force field made of lightning around him, when unauthorized things or people get within range they immediately get attacked irrespective of who they are, this reminded Anthony of a certain character in his anime. Then he looked at thest person his father, named Null Michael, who awakened the swordsman ss, people fear his sword because it was said he could cut through space and time, he was called ''The sword Saint'' on the battle field. Anthony knew all this information from his mother, guards and maids, he had gathered them after gossiping with them, he didn''t know what to say at this overpowered family where each of them were walking cmities. Even the guards that came down from the car gave off oppressive aura, in Anthony''s mind, if his family were like this how about the remaining five, this meant they were five family on par or close to the level of these monters. He sighed and reverted back to his normal cute 10 year-old self and greeted everyone His mother hugged his father and they did their things while, he went to act cute with his grand parents so they could spoil him. They talked over dinner, and asked how he has been without them, Anthony''s answer were standard, then Michael asked, "So what ss do you want to awaken my dear son" Everyone looked at him waiting for an answer, he saw their eyes full of expectations, knowing that in a family of monsters he couldn''t do less, not that he ever thought of doing less, he even thought of doing more. He smiled cutely and said "I want to awaken and be a magician like mother, or a swordsman like father, infact I want to awaken them both, I want to be a magic swordsman, we would fight together on the battle field". Everyoneughed at their little baby, then the grandfather asked, "Then how is your sword traininging along", Anthony choked and coughed, he replied "Ermm....I haven''t trained in the sword mother said if I trained I would awaken as a mechanic so i only trained the body" Everyone immediately startedughing as if they inhaledughing gas, Anthony just sat there looking at these monsters who were feared in the worldughing at him After throwing some jabs at him, everyone left to their rooms, and like this they spent time with each other everyday and six days passed in a blink of an eye. Anthony returned to his room and closed his eye to sleep so he could wake up early the next day for the awakening which was his birthday, but his consciousness was drawn somewhere else, he was shocked when he saw his consciousness appear in a dark ce, he remembered when he died and how his soul wondered. He cursed, wondering if he died a night to his awakening, thinking of all things he endured, as he wanted to cry, the being voice sounded in his head "You are thinking useless things again mortal", he turned and saw the being, he was overjoyed, but before he could speak he was stopped by the being speak first "I''m not here to speak with you, you might add another wish to your list, I''m just here to activate your system and cheat, the system has always been with you but I made it dormant, so you would suffer without seeing your cheat for some time, it was nice seeing you suffer and panicking from not being able to draw mana, that was an interesting show, well this is good bye mortal, we won''t be seeing again unless you get to my level or at least a level below me or well unless I decide to see you on a whim" With that the being vanished like he was never there. Chapter 4: Awakening-2 Some hours after the being vanished, Anthony woke up, he looked at the time and saw it was still 6:03 AM, the awakening was going to hold by 10AM, he remembered what the being said, only being able to meet when he reaches at least a level lower than it, Anthony ruled out any naive thoughts of reaching it. Then excitedly, he said in his mind ''System'' [Acknowledging, host.....] [ Systems are binding please wait an hour] Anthony smile he had wished for different kind of system within that 5minutes that was given cause there was no way he would remember all abilities, so he used 3 minutes time to make systems and functions and the remaining two minutes for abilities and talent he could remember or made up on the spot. He knew the being might be so precise and decide not to adjust the system, he had read novels like these, where beings would just grant you your exact wish without fine tuning it, simply because your wish was too outrageous. The systems where infinite resource system, where the system would give him infinite resource be it health potion, stamina potions, money, mana core, anything, cultivation manual, skill book, but he would always be limited to a certain spending value per month, that was the limit ced on the system by the being, if not he would literally own the world already, but as he grows stronger the limit increase meaning he could just take out Excalibur if he wanted but not now, all without a cost. He could form his own army and collect talent enchancing pills and feed it to them and they would be talented, this was basically a shop but without paying for anything. The second one was sign-in system, he can sign-in daily to receive random rewards that must be on at least divine rank, he specifically said 70% of reward should be abilities and remaining 30% are on items, artifact and misceneous stuff He also demanded infinite space to store anything even if they are items not gotten from the system, then the system muste with AI that can answer some of his questions if he has any. These are the systems for now, as for the skills they would only be actived when he awakens. Anthony was on his bed waiting patiently for his systems to boot, by 7:05 AM the system beeped [Systems are now bound together as one...] [Beginning binding to the host...] [1%...18%...45%... 67%...75...94%...100%...] Ding... [Binding isplete] [Host please name the system, as the system is abination of various systems it has no name] Anthony thought for a while, then he decided, since he was from an OP family and was going to be OP why not name it..... "I will name the system OP system" he said Ding... [Name registered] Ding... [OP system at your service master] Anthony smiled like a child who just saw the tooth fairy taking his tooth out from under his pillow, he wanted to scream, he wanted to shout, but he remained steady as a man. "System disy menu" Ding.... [Host: NULL ANTHONY] [Age: 10 years old] [Race: Human] [ss: Unawakened] [Physiques: Unawakened] [Bloodline: Unawakened] [Talent: Cursed] [Skills: Unawakened] [Affinities: Unawakened] Ding..... [Host has to awaken to unlock his abilities] Anthony was happy when he saw all this, he dy read through them, felling he might be able to reach that being level at this rate, but his fantasy was shattered when his eyes fell on talent section, he nealy screamed out on top of his lungs. But, he screamed in his mind, ''What the fuck.. I''m freaking cursed, is the being ying with me after what he said about me suffering,.... No it''s not him, who cursed me, a rival family, damn it, what''s the use of a system if you are cursed, would I disappoint my family today'' he became nervous, his heart beating rapidly Then his eyes shed when he remembered something, ''Yes, the infinite resource system can give anything, it can remove the curse'' ''System, who cursed me, how am I cursed, what type of curse is it'' [The host has been cursed with the talent blockage curse, it''s an Ancient curse which block the talent of any being before awakening, as for who cursed the host, the host would have to find out himself ] Anthony was going crazy, 10 years of endurance just to be cursed, NEVER ''System what item in the resource system can be used to remove the curse immediately'' [Host there are many items to remove the curse but the host can''t get it now since the host has yet to increase his spending limit which increases in correspondence to his strength, the host would have to get to S+ in order to have the value for it due to the curse being an Ancient curse] ''FUCKKKKKKKKKK'' He nearly went mad, his mind went nk, as he stared at the ceiling not knowing what to do, he remembered asking the being for limitless talent in anything he does, but now all that for naught,the clock kept ticking till it hit 9:30AM when he was called out of his room to go to the awakening chamber He walked to his family members, he was nervous, he didn''t know what to say or do, he remembered the expectant eyes he sawst week, when his family saw him being nervous, they smiled not knowing anything, thinking he was just nervous from awakening. They entered the chamber at 10AM sharp, Irene his grandmother, brought out an awakening stone and said "ce your hand on the stone and channel the mana through you from the stone and you will awaken" she said as she stepped back Anthony stepped forward after hesitating, resigning to his fate, he ces his hand on the stone, the stone glowed pure blue light which signified his awakening has started and mana flowed into his body after a while, the system notification sounded Ding... [The host has awakened] [The host has awakened the Magic swordsman ss] [The system determines host is cursed] [By authority of ??? the curse is lifted, bacsh is sent to the caster] [Host has awakened the primordial bloodline] [Host has awakened the beginning of all things physique] [Host has awakened his mana and affinities] Anthony was in a daze as he read the system notification with a sad face, when he saw the magic swordsman talent he became happy immediately, then he remembered his curse, his happiness was snuffed out with a pillow immediately, he read and got to the talent part and he screamed inwardly, he wanted to shout to the world he is the most talented. His family saw him being in a daze then called out to him, he came back to his senses and look at them with a smile, his mother asked. "What ss did you awaken?" "Magic swordsman" he replied The entire family smiled and congratted him "I knew my son could do It" his father said "Hmph you weren''t here for 10 years, his my son not yours" the mother countered They argued whose son he was, after the congrattions, I retired to my room for the day, immediately I entered I opened the system and read all notifications again just to be sure. ''System why didn''t you say you could remove the curse'' [Host the ??? Said to leave it so you know you are cursed and suffer, he said he enjoyed your emotional turmoil prior to your awakening] Anthony didn''t know if the being was really nothingness or from the devil race, but he smiled nheless at least nothing went wrong. He called out in his mind to see the skills he had wished for ''system'' Chapter 5: Skills [Host: NULL ANTHONY] [Age: 10 years old] [Race: Human] [Rank F-] [ss: Magic swordsman] [Physiques: The beginning of all things] [Bloodline: Primordial bloodline] [Talent: Limitless] [Skills: Loading] [Affinities: Fire, water, wind, earth,wood, Lightning, light, darkness,space, time, metal, ice] His eyes were glowing, ''its here'' he kept screaming in his head'' ''system why are my skills still loading'' [The ??? Has ce a restriction on the skills of the host, as host bes stronger he would unlock them, host is only able to ess some skills at the moment ] Anthony wanted to curse that cunny being Ding... [By the Authority of ??? You have granted an Authority as apensation for toying with you twice] Ding.... [Skill loaded] [Skills] [Passive: Experience of all swordmaster you know] [Passive: Experience of all magician and alike that you know] [Passive: Mana eyes: You can see the flow and direction of mana no matter how minute it is] [Passive: Infinite Mana: your mana is inexhaustible] [Passive: Infinity: All physical and magical elements thate within 5 meters of you will automatically be stopped from getting any close, range can be increased to 1 kilometres, range increases as the host mana rank increases] Anthonyughed, although he didn''t get all his skills these ones were extremely important The first two practically made him a master in both sword and magic but he has to practice as he only has the experience and not the feeling and his body won''t move ordingly, so he has to still train, but this shortens his work load till he surpasses the swordmasters and magician he knew This was his cheat to improve faster, infinite mana made him the best magician out there, though infinite mana contradict the way of mana cultivation in which people increase the amounts of mana that can be stored in their way but ??? Found a way around it. Mana eyes allowed him to see everything with mana no matter how small Infinity was basically stolen from Gojo but he didn''t care The best part is all skills gets stronger with him, no one stayed behind, he made sure to add that to his list. ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAH'' heughed at how smart he is ''system what is the authority'' Ding... [Authority of information: You are privileged to all information about your world and some hidden and unknown, but your rank limits how much you can actually see. Skill: Grants the user Omniscience (limited by cultivation rank) ] He nearly went mad from this authority, he practically knew anything, the only holding him back was his strength, he bowed to the being, to be able to have this authority was already more important than all his skills, with this authority, he can take treasures, know hidden location, spy on meeting, know who signed a deal to the demons but atst, he was too weak. He loved thepensation, but he couldn''t help but think of himself as an actor, who had the lead role but didn''t even know it, only to be paidter for his work, he didn''t know what to say about it but who cares, he''s rich in information now. ''system give exnation for the physique and bloodline'' [Primordial bloodline: Grants the highest affinity possible to all elements, grants ability to expertly control all element as if you are their progenitor, grants inheritance directly to the possessor knowledge about magic at its highest order with all element and mana, mana cost for casting elemental rted magic reduced by 90%,grants Eidetic memory, photographic memory, hyperthymesia, elerated thinking speed, 1million thinkingpartment, Divine intelligence] Anthony cursed, ''This directly offsets my second passive skill but it doesn''t matter, I can directlybine the second passive skill to the bloodline knowledge instead of letting it rot'' Anthony thought in his mind but it came with a lot of benefit, he could think and analyse 1 million things at the same time [Beginning of all things physique: this physique was born out of the imagination of the host, second only to the Physique possessed by ???, host is too weak to use the physique fully, and is advised to be strong to activate all its uses, passive skills granted: Enhanced strength, Enhanced speed, Enhanced regeneration, Enhanced stamina, Immortal handsomeness, a fraction of knowledge about the hidden knowledge of the unknown,these factors will increase, in ordance with the host rank, grants the trait Weapons master: The host is blessed with knowledge on all weapons together with skills and techniques that follows, grants the trait Mana master: Mana would bend ording to the host will] [Host these are just a fraction of what the physique and bloodline can do, even the knowledge and skills and techniques provided doesn''t amount to 1% of it''s totaling, it''s adviced host immediately increases his rank to extract more knowledge and perks granted by the them] Anthony gasp, he didn''t know what to say, he thought for a while, and put the physique out of his mind, at least the passive skill will follow me forever, Anthony thought. He then sat in a lotus position, closed his eyes and epted the experience and knowledge of the swords and magic from his passive skill and separatee them into the 1 million space which he spent 7 hours digesting, his divine intelligence, photographic memory and all of them came into y to digest the information but it still took 7 hours, he opened his eyes, and sighed at the immense knowledge he recieved. He felt like standing up and grabbing a sword to start swinging, his other half felt like casting a spell immediately, both halves fighting who goes first, he shakes his head and calms down He looks at the clock, it was already, it was already 6PM so he decided to ept the bloodline inheritance knowledge and physique knowledge of the unknown The moment he did, his brain nearly exploded, he released it all to the 1 millionpartment which slowed things down but still wasn''t enough, he had no choice but to think of two things at the same time in the samepart, thanks to divine intelligence which brought in parallel thinking, turning one million to two millionpartment. The bloodline and physique both provided knowledge on magic and mana but he didn''t care, he would go through it all, there was no way there would be ovepping knowledge When he woke up from his slumber, he stretched, then checked the time and he was shocked, it was 2PM the next day, he didn''t sleep at all, but due his physique and bloodline he still felt fit and was not tired, his eyes fell on the table in his room where a paper was, it read ''It seems my son is already working hard after just awakening,e downstairs when you are done, Love mom'' He looked at the note, he didn''t even know when she entered, it seems he was deep in absorbing the knowledge. Though he has absorbed the knowledge he hasn''t read through them all or mastered them, they are only saved to his brain like a file for now, the physique giving him the weapon master and skills and techniques cancels out his passive experience of all swordmaster, just like how his bloodline did, but it didn''t matter, he wouldbine all of them. He took a bath and started wearing his clothes, he looked at the mirror to admire himself, just to be shocked, he saw that he was extremely handsome now due to the blessing of the physique, his previous face that was already so handsome was no different than the ugliest face he has ever seenpared to his current face and body He sighed, thinking the demons would definitely side with the dragon to kidnap him, there was no going back now He went downstairs to greet his family members, immediately they all saw they stopped in their tracks wondering which immortal descendend from another world. Anthony saw their shocked faces and smiled, he started nning how to intercept all harem members of the main character of this world, how dare the main character of this world have a harem while he isn''t as handsome as him Chapter 6: Training-1 He called out to his family to snap out of their daze as he walked towards them. His mother asked "Son did you bath in the universe river how can you be so handsome" He smiled and replied "Mom it''s just the physique I awakened, it made me more handsome, ''sigh'' you might have grandchildren tomorrow at this rate" Everybodyughed at his joke, then the grandmother said "Tell us about your awakening" "I awakened the overlord Physique, which grants me overlord to the elements and swords, it passively enhances all physical attributes the more I train and higher rank I achieve, increases handsomeness, increases training in sword, magic and cultivation by 500% , it also amplifies spells I cast by 300%, amplifies sword skills and techniques by 300%" he lied but he couldn''t just tell them about his bloodline and physique outright. When he listed these, everyone became speechless, they didn''t know what to say, this was a little monster who just awakened, then lights shed their eyes they wanted to see him grow and be on the battle field, but they had to protect him till he grows, he has never seen the outside world, so he doesn''t know its horror, killing intent leaked from michael''s body as he thought of those family and cult that might harm his precious son. Little did Michael know that his little precious son knows the horror of the world and was already making ns for it. Though he never interacted with other people outside his houses, he knows the horror of the world, even when the butler drove him around when he was 5 years he only looked from inside the car and never came out to greet anybody. Rumours spread that, the son of the Sword saint and Mage of destruction (his mother''s title) was sick and had little to no intelligence, he knew about these rumours from the maid and guards when gossiping with them, but told them not to bother correcting them. His grandfather said "let''s go pick your cultivation technique shall we" he smiled as everyone followed along, they went into thr library, and his grandther activated a hidden door which lead to the basement, Anthony has never been here before, so he was excited. They walked down the stairs and arrived in front of...a portal. Anthony was shocked, is this a dungeon, he had already read about dungeons in this world, his mother''s words sounding a fairy''s entered his ears. "This portal leads to a secret realm, here all our main family knowledge are kept, skills, techniques, hidden knowledge, forbidden spells, everything rted to any profession is here, even cksmithing or alchemy, they are all here" He was truly shocked to the core, how much power do you have to have to possess knowledge to all profession,and even stored it in a secret realm, it seems he has been looking down on his family. They walked through the portal, he felt dizzy as he passed through, it was his first time moving through space, but the feeling onlyst less than a second because of this affinities, bloodline and physique, his family were shocked to see him regainposure so fast, expecting him to vomit or be dizzing for a while, but it seems their baby is more freakish than he let''s on, they didn''t speak on it and just looked at each other and smiled. Anthony raised his head, and saw rolls and rolls of shelves, it seems endless, they walked as he admired and he was lost in it''s beauty, then realization struck him, he hasn''t signed in for today and that being his first time, he immediately said, ''system sign-in'' [Ding...] [Host has signed-in] [As it''s the host first time of signing-in, the host would be given two rewards] [Congrattions to the host for winning a realm] [Divine realm: A realm created by ??? in it''s boredom, which he decided to gift to you since you are signing -in from a realm] [Privilegeds of the realm 1: Mana in the Divine realm is in it''s purest form called the primordial mana, which has been dormant since since the inception 2: Time dtion can be adjusted to be slower here, with 1:100 being it''s highest, the host can adjust ording to his wishes 3: Only those who are ''Absolutely loyal'' to the host can enter this realm with the host 4: Aging only urs in the real world time and not realm time ] [It is advised host trains and cultivates in this realm, in order to have higher mana quality than others] [Congrattions to the host for winning the ??? Cultivation technique created by ??? for the host] [The ??? Cultivation technique was created by ??? for the host since the host possess different physique and bloodline] [The host is required to name this cultivation technique in other to use it] Anthony thought for a second and named it ''Nothingness cultivation technique'' [Host has named the technique] [Rank of Nothingness cultivation technique: Unknown] Anthony was so happy, he wanted to bow to the being but he couldn''t since they were walking in the secret realm now, he was happy and smiling, his family saw his happy mood and thought it was because he is picking a technique. They arrived at a particr shelf that glowed with a rainbow hue. The grandfather said "Pick a cultivation technique from here" Anthony walked around the shelf for a while and picked a book name ''The dawn'', though sounds and looks simple, but was far from that. Michael said "Pick a sword Technique" Anthony looked around then said with a hard face, "Father my physique restrictes me from using others techniques, it only allows me to walk my own path" His family were stunned for a second, but thought of the outrageous perk of his physique alone, they came to understand everything came with a cost, but they would still help in any way they can. They just smiled and didn''t ask anymore, He told his mother the same things about magic too, so they won''t waste their time teaching him, when he has a bloodline and physique worth of knowledge. He just took the cultivation technique and left, though he won''t cultivate it, he only took it for show, as for the sword Technique and magic, why waste time mastering the ones they created when he has something better. He got back to his room and said ''System where is the realm'' [Host only needs to think about entering the realm and he would enter] Anthony nodded then said ''System where is the nothingness cultivation technique'' [Host only needs to affirm and the system would send it directly to the host mind] He immediately affirmed and a vast amount of information waved into his mind, he sat there for a good 9 hours in other to understand the technique, and that was by using his 2 millionpartment. He sighed "Would I waste time each time I ept knowledge like this,.....well the knowledge is too vast, this is real life, not those instant learning system that takes one click and a second to learn" He picks his phone up and texted everyone in his contact list, basically the maids and his family, and told them that he would be in seclusion for a year, which was funny that a person who just awakened and just got his cultivation technique some hours ago was entering seclusion, he made the maids prepare all the food he will need but told them to prepare it for 5 years, which shocked them, he only told them his appetite has increased. Everyone was an awakened, so food of 5 years was prepare 2 days, he stuffed it all in his storage ring which his father gave him the day he picked a cultivation technique which contained a sword, all sorts of potions that wouldst him a year. With that everyone sent him off, as he entered the the seclusion room which was then guarded by unknown ranked guards In the two days it took to cook all dishes he signed-in [Doppelganger: Host is able to create a perfect clone of himself, which is able to use all abilities, skills of the host, possess all qualities of the host Cool down: None] [ The host has gained True Immunity to illusions] He was very happy when he saw the first reward the other day, he was already thinking of how to fool his parents when he left for the divine realm, if they swept their sense and didn''t sense him, they would barge in immediately, even the guards would too With this he was ready, he stood in the cultivation room, created the clone, which was basically his twin brother, the clone had a consciousness and possess everything he does, even a soul, but a fragment of his The clone sat in a lotus position and pretended to cultivate. With that he notified the system and he disappeared from the room. Chapter 7: Training-2 Anthony arrived in a serene ne, there were grass, trees, birds, he closed his eyes and inhales the fresh air, then exhales, he could feel the mana, dancing and cheering at his arrival, he could feel it was the purest form of mana, the primordial mana. After looking around for a while, he sets the the time dtion to 1:5, in which 5 years here, was a year outside, A timer hung up in the air showing a year worth of time. He then sat down and started cultivation, the speed at which he drew mana surprised him, he kept drawing it like a vortex, it was moving endlessly, he thanked the being for the divine realm, if not, when he cultivated outside, it would cause a ruckus. 30minster he entered F rank, an hourter F+ rank, he stopped his cultivation and was shocked. In an hour he got to the peak of the F rank, he couldn''t believe it, he checked his foundation and saw it was perfect, his physique passively built a perfect foundation for him, all he needs to do is cultivate. He closed his eyes, steeled himself and started cultivating at full forces, as he was cultivating, he tapped into the knowledge of from his bloodline and physique and shared them amongst his two millionpartment, though thepartment still wasn''t enough to process it all. Just like that time slowly slipped by 1 and half year passed by. He woke up from his cultivation, seeing that he had advanced to the B rank, there were system notification but he left them for now, he would check them all when he leaves the realm, even inside the realm he left a thoughtpartment to always sign-in he can''t miss those rewards. He could have advanced faster but the higher the realm he climbed, the more absurd mana he needed to absorb to reach the next rank, because his physique and bloodline are no different from ck holes, if he cultivated outside, he might be in the D- rank because the amount of mana he needs is way too outrageous, normally after break through he would hold over 100 times mana for someone in his rank and would also be stronger since he is using primordial mana. But this is cancelled because of the passive skill: Infinite mana, but he didn''t care You might say he has infinite mana, so why train, why not just cast the technique and skills infinitly, but can his soul and body handle such burden. Every breakthrough nourishes the physical body and the soul, which increases life span, so he can''t just cast them anyhow. After looking at his rank, he smiled, then went into work mode again, started going through the endless knowledge he has studying the magic part, integrating it with his body, studying every element and mana from it''s lowest building block, rting and applying it to his spell casting and mage way of life, but it seemed endless but he didn''t care, he couldn''t just be a god out of nowhere, and like that another a year and half went by. He exhaled, thinking of his previous life, how he was an orphan, worked hard,nded a job, had no friend, how he died and how he was here with a loving family, he remembered all this, then he stopped reminiscing after he finished eating. The only rest he gets is when he is eating and taking a bath, asides this, no rest. After eating, he took a bath, the divine realm had no house or cottage, so he directly bought a house from the system, he came out to an open field, held his sword, his father gave him and started practicing oring to the physique knowledge of swords, after some months, he switched to a sabre, then to an axe, a bow, daggers, short swords, pole/rod, spear, he trained in all weapons. He didn''t want to train them initially but he felt it was a waste if it umted dust, so he trained each weapon at months interval, revised the knowledge of the weapons as he trained in his thoughtspartment. It went on and on and a year and half was gone. He only had half a year remaining here, he used it to go through his knowledge again, the ones he didn''t touch before he went through them, but it all seemed endless but he didn''tin, due to his memory he remembered it all and embedded it all in his way of life. Half of year went by and he opened his eyes, he was already A+ rank, as he reviewed his knowledge he cultivated so he won''t waste his time. He stood up and nced upwards and then bowed to the being, who he didn''t know if it was watching. After the bow, he said "It''s time to leave" he went into his room from the basement of the house he bought from the system and came to the mirror, and said "I have be more handsome" admiring his Muscles and six packs, he stood there salivating at his body. Then he changed clothes to the one he wore beforeing to the realm. He looked at one of the skills he awakened after he advanced in rank since the being ce restrictions on some skills, but it didn''t matter since he didn''t wish for much skills anyway, that was why he had the sign-in system which gave 70% skill to make up for this shorting but it all depends of luck, for all he knows, the remaining 30% might happen through out a year, leaving the remaining 70% in the dust, but it''s just a spection. He activated the ability, '' Concealment'' [Concealment: The host can hide his entire existence and anything rted to him, and be like he doesn''t exist in the first ce, can conceal mana rank and change it to what the host wants to disy] (The mana rank is another name for power rank, for those that are confused) Immediately he activated it, his aura changed to that of a F- rank He then epted another skill he unlocked [Passive: Battle experience: Gives the host the battle experience of all weapon masters and mages he knows] All sorts of battle experience flooded his mind, it was as if he was the one that fought, his aura shifted to one of an expert The skill was suppose toe with another skill but it looks like the being locked the other skill, and that was supposed to be hisst skill he wished for as he spent most of his time chosing which system would help him the most.....tsk tsk, he clicked his tounge and left the house, then he epted two skill he won from the sign-in system [The All Seeing Eyes: Able to see through all things, able to gaze at the past, the future, the present, falsehood, emotions and more. The limit of the eyes can only be determined by the host and how the host uses it, the skill mana eyes automatically has been fused into all seeing eyes] He was happy though, the eyes came with a lot of passive skills, and active ones, it took him some minutes to adjust to them. [Infinite regeneration: Host is able to regenerate immediately after he is injured, host can regenerate his head if decapitated, his heart if squashed, host can even regenerate from the atomic level] He was truly speechless for this skill, he was like a cockroach now, he could even use this to lure people and bring their guards down, he smiled as he thought of this. With a thought he left the divine realm. Chapter 8: Talk with parents He appeared in his seclusion room, and looked at his clone, who simply slept off and couldn''t help butugh. He deactivated the skill and the clone disappeared, then he went straight and opened the seclusion door. The guards who were at the door guarding him greeted "Good afternoon young master, how was your seclusion?" They asked. "It''s was ok" he replied, with his all seeing eyes he could see more about the guards now unlike before, he could tell they were happy, then he looked around and found the mana pattern of his parents, then simply teleports to their door. He knocks on the door and waited for while, then the door opened on its own, then he entered. "Anthony you are back" His father said, smiling at his talented son, then frowned seeing the mana rank of his son, before he could say anything, his wife directly appeared infront of him and asked worriedly "Anthony what happened, your rank didn''t improve, are your injured" she was truly worried He smiled and replied "I am fine mom, during my training Iprehended a magic skills that helps me conceal my rank that''s why you can''t sense it" he immediately reveal D+rank aura and his parents sighed of relief. "You really are my little monster aren''t you" the father said, he replied "I could have gone higher but that would damage my foundation, also I was practicing magic and sword so I couldn''t cultivate all the time" His father and mother were happy for their son''s intelligence on bnce. But suddenly the atmosphere shifted "Since you have increased your rank there are things you have to know as you would soon be sent into the world" the father said with a stern face, the mother frowned too. Then he started speaking "I''m sure you already know the existence of demons and the monsters we fight daily, so I won''t be speaking on it, but I will be talking about something else not in the library you read" "Something else?" Anthony asked "The forsaken cult" his mother said Anthony didn''t know what the forsaken cult was, so he just listened. "They are people of different race who have sided with the demon to help bring the world down, they have been around for 2 million years now, there were some cult before them, but we always managed to uproot them, but after you wipe them out, another group appears, they are just endless like the demons" The father said "They mainly do assassination, killing and stealing and trying to bring down power houses, killing growing and budding talents, trafficking, kidnaping, enving children and adding them to their ranks" The mother said "Do you know why I''m telling you all this?" Asked the father who waited for his son''s reply Anthony thought and said "To be careful, never trust anyone, never drop my guard" "Good! I''m happy to see my son understands, there is no mercy on the battle field Anthony, once you dy for a split second, you are dead, never pause your sword, never halt your magic, always push through" "I once had a friend, well, a best friend at that whom I trusted with my life, for 70 years we went through it all together but we never bowed our heads we came back alive and on top each time, but I was betrayed, it turns out that he was with the forsaken cult from the very beginning and his job, was to get close to me, build trust, the day he betrayed me we both fought to death and died on the battle field after I killed all hispanions who came together to kill me, we all died that day" Anthony''s mind went nk, he though ''father died?'' before he could speak His father continued, "But your grandmother saved me and brought me back to life, father arrived on time and took my body to Mom, which she used a skill to bring me back to life, father warned me as I am here warning you but i didn''t listen and paid for it with my life" "That''s how the rumours of mom possessing a skill that can bring back the dead began but she denied it all, as time passed people didn''t believe it, but no one can truly answer" "In essence don''t trust anyone who isn''t bound by mana contract that has no loophole or family, do not pay the price like me" Anthony fell into deep thoughts, he already guessed that people would side with the demons, it was natural as there was no way demon would invade for 7 million years and people didn''t follow them, that was impossible, but he didn''t expect his father''s story, his best friend spent 70 years on a mission, he couldn''t even understand this concept of time as in his previous life 70 years was already an excessively long time. At the end he only looked at his father and said with a bow, "I will not disappoint the patriach" This is the first time he referred to his father as the patriach, that was because this is a serious moment, he had to answer on the asion. His parents smiled, and asked him about his training which he answered all questions and they still stuffed resources like potions in his space ring, which he always transfers to his inventory. He went back to his room, calmed his mind and started thinking on his next course of action. He nned to take it easy but it seemed the game was set to abysmal mode right from the beginning, he knew for the demons to survive 7 million years till now, they are more than just cockroaches, he sighed but he looked determined. Then he thought ''I am already A rank, I wonder if I can find who cursed me'' Then he sat down and activated his skill Omniscient, trying to see who cursed him his eyes moved and looked down at the world from a bird''s eye view, then he went straight for the information he wanted, he saw a blurry existence in a coffin emitting a thick dark aura which seem to surpass the SSS rank, he didn''t know the rank, but it''s surely above it, he knew what that dark aura was ''Chaos'', attributes of the demons and those who sold their soul to them for more power. He tried to see it clearly but his mana rank was still too low to use the authority to it''s full usage, he then deactivated the skill, he sighed already expecting this. Then it clicked his mind to use the All seeing eyes. He activated the All seeing eyes and he gazed into the past, and watched it from a 3rd person view and saw it, the same person and coffin It was someone from the human race who is part of the forsaken cult, then the person''s information entered his mind, then he deactivated the skill. It turns out the person who cursed him is suffering from the csh and is in deep slumber, he sealed himself so it won''t affect him more. But the question remains why was he cursed, he can''t just get cursed out of no where, Then he activated the All seeing eyes again and looked further into the past, gazing back to when the man even had the idea to curse, there he saw it all, it was the same man who sent his father''s best friend to his father''s side to gain trust, after the mission failed and his father survived but the best friend died, the man wanted revenge, it turns out he raised his father''s best friend like a son, he didn''t make him sell his soul, so his so called son can still use mana like a normal person then gain his father''s trust. (This is practically how the forsaken do it, not all his them sell their soul, so they can still use normal mana and be able to infiltrate ces openly) So he cursed him a week after his birth, after the man got news, then 10 yearster, he received a csh from the curse, his lifespan was rapidly declining, so he used another ancient rank artifact like the curse to seal himself away, to preserve his life. Anthony was bamboozled, it turns out the man behind the scenes of his father''s death was still alive for all these while and no one knew. Anthony''s gaze turned cold ''You better stay in that coffin and wait for me, I will be there to collect what''s mine'' he said in his mind, then he slept off Chapter 9: 4 years later Anthony woke up but still feeling drowsy, he brushed and bathed, as he wears his clothes, he signed-in for the day. [Congrattions to the host for winning knowledge on all beast and demons] Anthony immediately epted the reward, his mind was flooded for two minutes before a certain light shed his eyes. He just got knowledge of all demons and beast, weakness, habitat, racial secrets, he had it all. Those demons better not look his way, he thought as he dressed. After dressing he stood Infront of his mirror to admire himself yet again. (he was ugly in his first life don''t me him) He was now 15 years old standing at 6''2 height, he is as happy with his height as he wasn''t this tall before. His new heightplemented his white hair, blue charming eyes, the perfect jawline, all down to his body tone and muscles. His body was literally screaming ''PERFECTION'' He shakes his head as he goes down stairs to meet his parents at the dining hall, his grandparents already left so it was just him and his parents, they went straight to the dinning for breakfast as they ate they talked and asked about training. Then his mother asked "How are you preparing for the academy" Anthony sighed ''The academy arc is about to begin huh'' he said in his mind "Mom there is nothing to prepare, just be ready to hear the NULL name sound in the academy " They smiled knowing the kind of monster their child was. "Prepare everything, one week from now your father and I will drop you off and watch your entrance exam" she said "Would Grampa be there" he asked "He might" answered his father Breakfast ended and everyone went to work Anthony returned to his room and opened his status window to see how far he hase after 5 years. After the first year, he spent the remaining four years in the divine realm while his clone reced him, he didn''t need to lie that he was going into seclucion anymore, though the clone still pretended to cultivate time to time. He spent those 4 years in the remain at 1:5 dtion, onlying out once or twice a month so he won''t lose himself. With 5X speed he spent 20 years in the realm It took him 10 years worh of time in the divine realm to digest all knowledge he recieved, when he climbed to A+ rank at 11 years old, his thoughtpartment increased from 1 million directly 5 million, the parallel thinking blessing him with 10 millionpartments, dividing the knowledge into 10 million ces he spent 10 years digesting them all, then he spent 7 years refining his magic and weapons tuning everything to the knowledge as he trained, even creating his own weapon technique,bined and created magic- swordsman skill. Then he spent the remaining 3 years cultivating to the SS+ rank which was quite hard if he didn''t consume all resources from shop system to push his rank upwards, due to his spending limit on the system he can''t rank up to SSS at the moment, thanks to his physique he was able to have a perfect foundation, if not he won''t have dared such audacious cultivation method, it was all thanks to the physique. Then a message appeared before him [???: No thanks to me huh, seems I might have to take back my cultivation manual] Anthony immediately stood up and started bowing and ttering the being, after an hour of bootlicking and sycophantic behaviour, he stopped. ''Status'' he said in his mind Host: NULL ANTHONY] [Age: 15 years old] [Race: Human] [Rank: SS+] [ss: Magic swordsman] [Physiques: The beginning of all things] [Bloodline: Primordial bloodline] [Talent: Limitless] [Skills: click to view ] [Affinities: Fire, Water, Earth, Wood, Wind, Lightning, Light, Darkness, Space,Time, Metal, Ice, Void, Illusion] [Authority: Authority of information] Ding... [Due to the host reaching Rank SS new bloodline ability: Bloodline servant has been unlocked, more mana and magic knowledge unlocked, gained new affinity ''void'' and ''illusion''] [Due to host reaching Rank SS new knowledge from the physique would be allocated,True poison immunity unlocked, poison body unlocked ] [Due to host reaching Rank SS thest skill from the host wish is granted, passive: scheming mind: grants the host all knowledge and experience about schemes from people he knows] [Due to host reaching Rank SS an Authority skill has been unlocked: Perfect one] Scheming mind was thest wish he had which made him have experience in scheming, all sorts of memories fill up his head in a split second about scheming and counter scheming, it even came with battle tactic, it was suppose toe together with battle experience which made him very experienced in a battle. How can you survive in this world without battle experience and schemes, who knows what schemes are already going on in the academy. All those old men that are always scheming behind the scenes always terrified him when he read about them in novels He felt a headacheing from the amount of knowledge and information from the bloodline and physique he would have to process again after spending over 12 years on the previous one [Blood servant: Allows the host to give his blood essence to beings, elevating their talent to one rank below you, granting them perk ording to their ss, enhancing already possessed elements making them the best of their field only second to the host, they can''t betray the host, even if they surpass the host in rank, there is no punishment for betrayal since betrayal is impossible, even their souls are enved] [Poison body: Allows the host to create any poison with any effect in his body ording to thought] Anthony was gobsmacked when he read this, blood servant would work with his ns very well, but poison body was another game all together, he could literally just create a poison and release it into the air and make it only affect those that use Chaos instead of mana He had too many routes to uproot these demons and forsaken cult, he smiled He couldn''t wait to see all those young master who should be crawling at D rank or lower, he chuckled, he couldn''t wait. [Passive skill: Perfect one: Any information search about the host through magical or physical means would turn up how the host wants it to be. Host would be notified when information is being dug up and he would modify the information he wants the person to find] This ability simple made him chuckle, with this he could mislead a lot of people, all those seerers, diviners, with this, he could escape them all. He recently found out some ranks from his father that are above the SSS, the Master Rank, The Grandmaster Rank, Paragon realm, they are all divided into 9 levels He didn''t botherining that there were too many ranks, with his a shop system that was basically free he can pump himself and his bloodves and even buy them pills that grant physique, they will all be freaks of nature He drooled from his ns, but for now he has to prepare for the academy, from the novels he read, academy entrance exams are usually fighting beast or fighting one vs one Also he would get to meet other race, and children from other family in the human domain, ''Damn a lot of battle would go on in that academy'' but he was ready for them all, his battle intent radiated out from his body even though he never battled aside battling robots he bought from the system, But with his rank is this any different than bullying? He sneered at his thoughts ''Such thinking will get me killed'' He looked at the time, it was already 10PM, he closed his eyes to sleep even though he didn''t need sleep. Chapter 10: Emerge He woke up at 11AM the next day, yawning with no care in the world of who saw him, he freshened up in the shower, and dressed up and as usual he signed in but he was shocked to the core by what he got [Congrattions to the host for winning the abilities of the shadow monarch] [??? Interfers, recalibrating, wait a moment host] After two minutes, the system came back [ By the authority of ??? The host will be allowed to select 6 members from the shadow monarch army] Anthony was stunned, the being intervened again, didn''t the being say he won''t be able to see him again, but it kepting back, was it...bored Immediately he thought this, the system message changed [ By the authority of ??? The host will be allowed to select 3 members from the shadow monarch army] He saw that the original six has dropped to three because of his useless thoughts, he wailed, he apologised but the system didn''t change, it even inserted a 1 minute timer which started counting down immediately Out of fear he immediately picked his shadows [Host has picked Bellion the fallen Angel] [Host has picked Beru the Ant king ] [Host has picked Igris the Swordmaster] [All shadows have been summoned, they are all at Paragon level 9] Anthony was astonished, he got the three strongest, all of them at Peak Paragon rank, and even got the shadow monarch ability He could use this ability in tandem with blood servant and it would be..... Anthony''s mind exploded, he started guessing if he was ???''s son, it came bearing gift each time, the being knew the shadow monarch was his best fictional character, so he presented him with gifts, he wanted to bow in a random direction but before he could, three shadows materialized out of no where, Anthony was shocked by their appearance. Bellion, Igris, Beru immediately knelt on one knew and said "Master", he didn''t know how to reply, he was still drowning in happiness. Then he replied to the three of them "We have a long road ahead, train your skills in the shadow world and always be ready to fight" The three nodded and disappeared from his sight into the shadow world, but they could still see and hear what was happening at all times, if their master was ever in danger, they would spring out and kill who dares trespass. He immediately went downstairs to find the butler. "Uncle good morning how are you doing" he usually calls the butler uncle, his mind couldn''t bring him to call an OP big shot like him butler. "Good morning young master, I''m good how are you, do you need anything" the butler replied Anthony asked "uncle do you know any cemetery or where big shot are buried at least the Grandmaster Rank" he knew he was greedy, but after seeing his three shadows he couldn''t just bring any shadow into the shadow world The butler thought and answered "Yes young master, I know where some are buried from Master to the Paragon rank are there, but for the rank above that, I''m sorry young master but they are not buried" Anthony immediately nodded not paying the other rankers that are not buried any mind, that was not his concern right now He said to the butler "Let''s go there immediately" he started moving towards the garage The butler followed and asked "do you need anything there young master" Anthony replied with a straight face, "I am going to the academy soon, I have to pay my respects to those who protected us from the demons" The butler drove the Ferrari and they got to the cemetery, Anthony didn''t know If this ce was a cemetery or a pce, but considering their rank and contributions to humanity, it was worth the fund, even thend was blessed by a priest above the Paragon rank, the flowers, the air, everything here said here was not a cemetery. He immediately entered and told his butler to wait outside for him, the butler waited in the car but still used his sense to see the young master in case of action. Anthony erected a void barrier, he told the butler he didn''t want to be disturbed, the butler agreed cause his sense passed through the barriers, he didn''t know that it was Anthony that allowed his senses to pass, if not how can he cross the void, Anthony then used the authority skill: perfect one to fool his sense, and made the butler see him giving thanks and all that to the dead expert. He may just have gotten void affinity recently but he has studied all the knowledge of all elements and mana, this is just child''s y But in reality, he was going to awaken them all, he stood at the cemetery and wanted to speak themand words just to remember, he didn''t set any, as if on cue, the system chimes. [Host should choose amand word] Anthony thought for a while, he wanted to use the shadow monarch popr word but who knows whether he would be killed by the shadow monarch in a parallel world out of anger, he stole his shadow soldier, stole his abilities, and now he stole his phrase wasn''t that courting death, andst time, the shadow monarch was already a god, who said he hasn''t gotten stronger again. Then he picked his word "Emerge" [Command word "Emerge" has been saved] Then Anthony looked around and said with happiness coursing his veins "EMERGE" A ck purple aura spread, and beings woke up from their slumber, they all varied from master Rank to paragon He looked around and saw there about three thousand people buried here ording to the butler, but he got only 120, this was already a huge gain. They all remembered their past life but now they are loyal to him. They all knelt and greeted "Master" He noticed only two people were at the Peak Paragon rank, one was an assassin, the other was pure marital artist who used his body, Anthony had respect for martial artist. He asked their names, the assassin''s name was ''unknown'' when he was alive since no one ever caught him, he died of old age, the martial artist was called George, he only asked these two people their names, the rest he didn''t have brain capacity to remember them, he sent them all to the shadow world, told them to train and breakthrough. All of this happened in 5mins, he then removed the space barrier and he left with the butler. When he arrived at the estate he asked the butler "where did Mother and father go?" The butler replied "They had businesses to handle for sometime they would be back soon" Anthony nodded and returned to his room after having breakfast, but his parents weren''t here to keep himpany, when he entered he counted his shadow, he had 20 Paragons that was a nice spoil, 40 Grandmasters, 60 Masters all of them in the shadow world training to break through to the next rank. As they are Shadow they no require no sustenance aside mana, they could train forever as far mana was provided, and who was Anthony?, he was the boy who wished for an infinite mana passive skill, be would abuse this skill in the future. Then he opened his phone and just scrolled through his chats and went to the Mana to see if there was any news today, as he pressed his phone. The whole day passed by and it was already 1AM, he sighed as he didn''t get to see this parents today. With that he went to sleep. Chapter 11: Academy-1 Just like his dreams, six days shed by, and the day of the Academy entrance exam arrived, the registration was done online, which required only name, face and mana rank but rank was optional, which of course Anthony didn''t fill in. He had already registered himself a month ago, the academy runs a background check on every single new student in other not to feed the enemy and fatten it up in their own home. The name of the Academy was Omini-peak academy, which was understandable cause, they offered course on every single profession, and every race attends there, the teachers are of a variety of race. The Academy takes in one thousand students every year but out of that one thousand, some don''t even make it through the first year, some drop out, some die, some don''t make it to the second year cause of failing to meet the requirements like mana rank, passing the courses required and all that. The Dean of the school was a renowned world powerhouse, a Male Dragon nick named ''The ughterer'', people died from heart attack just by hearing his name. The Vice president was a Vampire, so beautiful, that she could cause war alone in his previous life, he had seen her picture on mana but she was still leagues away from him but he stillmended her for her efforts and good genes. The vice president is nick named ''The Blood Empress'' all she had to do was control the blood running in the veins of her enemy and they will die, Anthony felt this was cheating and too OP but he kept quiet when he remembered his status window and Endless skills he got in the span of 5 years he couldn''t even count and were all OP in their rights He couldn''t wait to see these races and see what makes them special, as he was day dreaming he heard his father''s voice, so he came downstairs. He greeted the butler and went straight to his father who was standing outside at the garage, "Are you done packing?" He asked "Yes father, I have been packing since I registered till now" he replied "Where is mom?" He asked "She would arrive at the venue with your grandparents" the father replied Then they got into the car and left with a fleet of cars following in a convoy, these were the guards. Anthony didn''t really pack anything, just cloths and 5 years potions his father seems to have endless supply of. He left some potions and cloths and a sword in his space ring so as to not get suspicious of having an empty space ring. As they drove he looked outside, anticipating battle, knowing he would crush them, he remembered the requirement for graduation in the academy was SS rank, he couldn''t help butugh, he hasn''t even gotten admitted to the Academy but has qualified to graduate. As he gazed outside, his father''s voice sounded in his ears. "Do you know why other races dominates the academy while the human race remain at the middle tier?" Asked Michael "Bloodline inheritance" answered Anthony. Anthony knew very well the power of bloodline inheritance, the knowledge his own bloodline gives him shocks him every now and then when he goes through new information, he understands how broken that thing is, he knows the horror of the human race cause he is doing the opposite...enjoying the benefit, what an irony. His father nods at his son''s answer. "It''s precisely because of that, that other races dominate, but that was before we humans came with our knowledge from millions of years of research, through that we are able to stand toe to toe at this moment in general" "Inside the academy you will see other races already far head because of their bloodline or physique but don''t be worried my son, for you are NULL Michael''s son" "I don''t force you to be top 10 but if you are top 20 that''s enough" Michael said. Anthony didn''t know what to say, top 10?, top 20?, if he doesn''t win the number one he should just swing by to his next life, well he just hadn''t shown his family how far he hase, even now in the car he is only emitting rank F- aura, he wanted to promise his father that he would be rank 1 but he knows he would only sound like a naive child, he has seen the news on Mana and he knows, the top 50 are dominated by other race, humans barely have 5 to 10 people in this rank, but he just smiled like an innocent boy. He won''t be taking off his mana rank concealment for anybody, he already read the rules of the school and it doesn''t vite it, he only has to show his SS rank when he wants to graduate that''s all. "Also, the other children from the other five family will be there, make connections if you want to, our name is enough not to make any at all if you wish" Michael said Anthony wasn''t nning on talking to any of them, he doesn''t even know what they looked like, it they had red hair, or pink eyes or whatever, he only knows the Crimson family has me red hair, cause of his mother and grandmother, the Null family has white hair, that''s all, for the rest of other family, show your strength and I will know the colour of your family hair. In four hour they got to Academy city, yes the school was a freaking city, this was the centre of all domains, but it''s understandable, too many race are in the academy, you need a whole another level of space. So the school was literally the centre of the world. The guards at the city gate saw the insignia of the Null family on the cars, which was basically a sword piercing a crown, the guards just shifted and bowed as the cars passed, they didn''t go through security, nothing stopped them till they got to the Academic building, the family guards came rushing opening the car door, Anthony and his father made their way to the exam venue. As we walked many people looked at us and whispered and pointed at us, but I didn''t spare them a nce, I was out of my normal demeanor of joking around when alone or with family, as a passive skill of mine from the sign-in system was working right now [Passive skills: Emperor Demeanor: You whole existence radiates the demeanor of an emperor] This skills basically keeps his attitude perfect, though he couldly simple turn if off, but why should he, he would be the emperor of this Academy. Many people threw gazes at me but I knew it was for my looks. I was already expecting the Dragon king and Demon king to swoop down and kidnap me at any time from now (He is just being delusional again) We got to the exam venue, 3 men and 7 women sat at the table attending the students who registered. Chapter 12: Academy-2 As soon as I walked in people at the front turned to see the new person who entered, but as soon as they gazed at me, they couldn''t move their eyes, i ignored all of them and lined up. "Whose he, he is so handsome" "Is someone with this type of face supposed to be here" "Are you sure he is a human" "He is F- rank after five years, seems his looks is all he''s got" "Too bad I won''t get to see such face in ss" As they talked and pointed and whispered about my face and low rank I didn''t even flinch because I know they are in for a surprise, my father who was behind just stood there without saying anything. A few minutester it was my turn, the man attending to me is from the elf race, he too was handsome as all elves are normally handsome. "What''s your name" he asked without looking up "NULL Anthony" I replied Then he typed fast across hisptop and brought up my profile, then he raised his eyes to confirm it was me, then our eyes met. There I knew the professor was charmed too, but like an expert, it took him only two seconds to recover and he went back to professional mode and kept a straight face like he wasn''t asking in his mind how can a handsome person exist. "Verified, you may enter" he said I turned back and nced at my father, we nodded at each other, I went into the exam hall, my farher was at..... Well I don''t know But he will be somewhere observing the battle exam. I entered the hall and I saw numerous people, pretty sure they are over ten million. I couldn''t believe it ten million people all within the age of 15 to 17 (the academy doesn''t ept once you are 18). All from different races, all sitting and waiting, some talking, some just sat on the floor as there are no seats here and some gaze into space, some sleeping, some eating, some meditating. I just found a corner, bought a chair from the system shop.....well more like afy throne, I sat on it and crossed my legs and folded arms and closed my eyes and waited for them, even with my eyes closed I can still see using All seeing eyes, which I found out two years ago. Some looked at me weirdly, some murmured but I didn''t care, I just waited for this to be over. After waiting for two hours, it was finally 12PM. Immediately it hit the time, the entrance door closed, a woman appeared out of nowhere, though I already saw her floating while hiding in space when I entered, she was shocked when I saw her, but I didn''t speak to her, I just sat down. She was the Vice President, ''The Blood Empress''. Before she appeared, I already stood up and put the chair into my space ring, it would be weird if the chair disappeared and she didn''t see it in my space ring. Immediately she appeared, everyone stood up, as everyone recognised her for her power and beauty, her waist length blood red hair dancing in air as if they were listening to the songs of the wind. Then she said, "You all are here for the exam,the first exam would be a written exam, the second would be a battle exam Both would determine those who qualify for the final and 3rd round, out of you millions, we are only picking a thousand, so take your first and second round seriously" She raised her jade like hand and snapped her fingers and everyone in the room were teleported into another room that was enclosed, I looked around and saw no way for exit or entrance, all of us were seated. "Infront of you is your question paper, answer them immediately, the written exam starts by 12:30 and ends by 2:30, you have two hours to finish this, when i disappear it signifies the beginning of the exam, when i appear it''s the end" As she was speaking my mind wandered off, I thought ''There must be a reason she is here, there is no way someone of her status and level would supervise an exam that even the lowest level professor could do'' as I thought that, I used All seeing eyes on everyone in the ss. Then I finally understood why she was here, she was probably here to observe up close someone she nned to take in as a disciple. I looked forward and I saw a vampire girl sittingfortably in the A- rank mana rank but her aura didn''t show it, she radiated a D-rank aura. ''It seems many people are ying the pig to eat the tiger'' I thought There were many B rankers here but not a single one of them showed it, even the small number of A ranks As I was thinking of other things, she listed the rules and disappeared, of course she is still here hiding in space. I flipped my paper and looked at the questions. 20 question for 100 marks, 5 marks each, all these questions are too basic that I don''t even have to think to know it, I just went straight and answered them, I wrote at a normal pace, not fast, but not slow either, but my pen never stopped and in 30 minutes I was done. I flipped over the paper and slept off, the rules says if you are done flip over and wait, so that''s what I did. When time was over she appeared again, she didn''t even move but the papers were pulled by some force and neatly arranged itself in front of her and disappeared. She looked around and said "The practical part would start by 3pm sharp, start arranging what you need, you will be teleported to the ''boran forest'' where you will hunt for 3 hours, the beast there rank from F to A rank" She snapped her finger again and watches appeared on everyone wrist, I couldn''t help but marvel at her space control, discing and cing however she wants, she really mastered her art. "Those watches are the school wrist watch, it will disy everyone''s ranking on it, the rank of beast you kill give corresponding points, if you feel you are in danger, just destroyed the watch, with magic or brute strength or whatever, you will be teleported out" Then a fairy raised her hand, seeming to want to ask a question, The vice president nodded, Then the fairy asked "Can we fight other people for their points?" I looked at her and smiled, she really did ask the million dor question, everyone had this question in their head. The vice president smiled and said "Yes you can, if you defeat them, you get half their points, but if they defeat you, you lose it all, also you don''t have to randomly look for people, just select anybody on the ranking and the watch would show you their location, follow the map it shows you and you will met your target, it also shows how much time is left of the 3 hours you have" with that she disappeared again. Everyone was shocked at her answer, they would lose all point if they attacked someone and ended up loosing, that means before you make a move be sure, it even gave tracking function. Everyone in the hall started memorizing people weaker than them so if they saw them they would attack Immediately, I chuckled at their games. The vice principal listed more rules, like no potion and use only your weapon and all that, basically no external influence is allowed, once caught, they will be disqualified totally, not even a matter of losing point, the person should just try the exam again next year if they are not older than 17. With that everyone brought out what they need from their storage rings, cross checked, stretched to enter perfect condition, this was their future on the line here. I only brought out my sword which I tied to my waist, this was my first battle in this life, I couldn''t wait. Once it was 3PM she appeared again and snapped her fingers. Chapter 13: All for points When Anthony open his eyes all he saw were extremely tall trees and grass with sand, mountains on the side, Anthony didn''t know how to exin it but, the whole forest looked out of order. Anthony didn''t know which part of the forest it was, which he didn''t care about since he''s never been here. As he was walking, suddenly an ape dropped from the skynding directly on him, but he dodged and the apended on the ground causing a mini-earth quake and a deep ravine *BOOOM* He looked at the beast that tried to drop such weight on him, the beast rushed towards him and punched at his head, it was fast for its size but to Anthony, it was too slow. He sidestepped and swung his sword horizontally cleanly taking the head of the beast. He left like he wasn''t the culprit He started running at a simple pace, then he spotted a pack of wolves, he changed directions, starting running towards them, he jumped andnded in their midst, there were 9 of them. The wolves immediately howled *Awooo* *Awooo* Anthony let them call the remaining packs so he could clean them once and for all Once they all arrived, they were 30 in total, he looked at them and said "let the party begin" As if on cue, the first wolf rushed in, but before it could even attack, it''s head was separated from it''s body, Anthony was already near the next wolf before the first wolf even hit the ground, he swung his sword, slicing the wolf in half, before he could move to the next victim, a wolf appeared behind Anthony and shed with it''s ws, though Anthony was facing forward, he had the All seeing eyes that granted a passive 360 perfect view, so he already saw iting. He increased his speed, ducked and turned and *slice* decapitating it, blood hit the floor. *St* Anthony looked around, the wolves moved each with the ws, Anthony then increased his speed to the speed of a B rank, he blurred and shed repeatedly for a second, when he appeared again, he was standing with his sword sheathed, then he walked away. As he took the first step all the wolves hit the ground with their heads separated from their bodies with blood flowing forming a a bath. *VVIP AREA* The Vice President who was watching the battle looked at Null family and said to collins "It seems your family seems to have given birth to yet another genius after your son Michael" Null Collins smiled, he looked at a particr vampire girl, who was controlling blood and killing monsters, she was literally killing them with the blood of their kin, he said to ''The blood Empress'' "You seem to have found a disciple" She smiled and nodded and replied "She still has a long way to go, but with her talent she can ovee" Collins then said "I wonder if she can defeat my grandson in the next battle" ''The blood Empress'' frowned, remembering how strong Collins''s son Michael was to be ranked second in his year through out, even the first ranked couldn''t hold him down as they always fought to a draw, and now that monster has given birth to another monster, his wife was ranked third and was a year lower than him in the academy. They were simply the first of their kind as humans don''t normally make it to the top 10. She looked at Anthony''s direction sensing his F- rank aura as usual, she tried seeing through it forcefully but failed. She shook her head and continued watching. **On another side of the boran forest** It''s been an hour and half since the beginning of the second round. A vampire girl could be seen running through the forest, asionally killing monsters along the way that weren''t worth her time. Her name, Terpes Tiara A vampire with a Royal rank Bloodline which made others jealous, some in praise, some were in awe but she never paid any attention to them, for she knew, the moment she lost it all, all those who flocked her would turn on her As she was making her way through the forest, she heard sounds of blood, then she turned and moved in that direction, she climbed trees and maneuvered her ways through them in a way that would even put the monkey bloodline to shame. Then she saw her target andnded directly in front of the monster, it was an A+ rank Hobgoblin, she looked at her enemy and gauged it''s strength, she was at the minor A rank, while her opponent was peak A rank, two minor ranks above her, but if she can''t even cross minor ranks to defeat an enemy, she might as well just stab herself with a stake to the heart (The vampire aren''t afraid of stakes or have it as a weakness in this novel, this was a popr misunderstanding and they didn''t bother correcting it, why correct your enemy about your weakness, besides during a fight who has time for stake, just cut the head or stab the heart every fighter knows this) The Hobgoblin was holding a gaint sword, it also assessed its enemy, Tiara unsheathed her sword, and held it on her right hand. They both moved at the same time, their weapons met sending off sparks of light as they moved, strength for strength speed for speed. *nk* *nk* *nk* In a matter of three minutes they have shed over 500 times, they left destruction in their wake, nearby monsters ran away, those who couldn''t died. They created ravines as they moved. The Hobgoblin swung it''s gaint sword vertically, Tiara dodge and swung her sword diagonally across the monster chest while using her sword art [Sword Art: Blood reaper] Blood gushed out of the monster chest into the air then it hit the ground *St* *st* Tiara appear some meters away from the Hobgoblin, panting and sweating, her sword dripped of the monsters blood. The Hobgoblin was quite for two seconds, before it''s aura shifted, it emitted a thick red aura that nearly suffocated Tiara. But she smiled and said "It''s toote, it was nice while itsted" She raised her hand and controlled the blood on her sword and the one that came from the Hobgoblin body and monsters that died from their collision, she created thick blood chains with it and chained up he Hobgoblin before itpletely entered ''The berserk state'' then she moved, she appeared in front of the Hobgoblin and cleaved creating a faint red line *Swish* *Thud* The monster''s head fell *Thump* it''s body followed. Tiara breathed a sigh of relief and sat down to recover for 5 mins. Five minutester she stood up, smiled at her victory then looked at the ranking, expecting herself to be at the top *Ranking* 1/ Null Anthony/ Human 2/Terpes Tiara/ Vampire 3/ Von Bryan/ Dragon 4/ ze Patrick/ Phoenix 5/ Fares Fare/ Fairy 6/ Storm bringer/ Titan 7/ Storm rider/ Titan 8/Akesh woodveil/ Elf 9/Von keron/ Dragon 10/ze Lilian/ Phoenix She was speechless, she has been hunting for 2 hours now, but she was on rank 2, ''Could there be a mistake'' she thought ''A human at that'' she doubted what she saw but she had no choice but to believe it. She sighed then decided to increase her hunting speed in other to take her rightful spot, she channelled mana into her feet and increased her speed, and ran at her top speed, leaving after images, she only has an hour left and she must seize it. Chapter 14: Anthony Vs Dreg Anthony was moving at a leisurely pace, jumping from tree to tree, sometime he ran on the ground, it''s been 2 hours and all monsters he met he killed, none entertained him. He sighed ''Is this what those novel characters feel like when they reach the absolute peak but boredom bes their greatest enemy'' he thought as he moved with pure grace As he ran on the ground, a giant snake pounced out from one of the trees bearing it''s fangs to bite him. Anthony didn''t even spare the monster a nce, he just raised his hand and pped it''s head which exploded to bits, it''srge body dropped from the tree to the ground. None of this slowed down Anthony''s pace even by a fraction of second. His aura was still at F- that''s why all these weaker creatures keep attacking, but he just pped them all to death As he moved, his sight picked up something 2 kilometres ahead, he increased his speed and arrived in 5 seconds andnded in front of the monster. "A human?" said the monster Anthony was stunned too, he was looking at an orc, a genuine battle harden orc which was at the S+ rank from the aura it was releasing, it held a spear weapon which seems too advanced for an orc but possessing it spoke volumes of it''s strength and could be only acquired one way, killing an S+ warrior. Some S rank monsters are able of speak, as they develop their own art and techniques, their intelligence goes beyond their race, they are usually called an ''Awakened monster'' So any monster which can speak and has a weapon can definitely use techniques they were even more dangerous than SS rank monsters who don''t have any, since they possess intelligence. The orc observed Anthony and his weak aura and said, "Human I''m hungry you would have to do as food for now" Anthony was excited, his first real battle, he was excited cause he was limiting himself to A+ rank so he would feel the thrill in fighting this monster while being a rank lower. The orc then took a step and directly appeared Infront of Anthony and stretched it''s hand to catch the weak little human. Anthony was shocked, he expected a spear technique and art but didn''t see a movement arting, but he was still faster than the orc, so he leaped backwards, appearing further away. Which stunned the orc that his weak little meal had such speed. "It''s seems you were faking all along human" the orc said as it spins it''s spear in his hand. Anthony was waiting, even with him restricting himself to A+ rank he can still move faster than the orc cause of his physique. The orc suddenly appeared Infront of Anthony with a faster speed than before and thrusts his spear towards Anthony''s heart. Anthony calmly blocks with his sword, then he counter attacks by shing at the right side of the orc, which the orc blocked with it''s brute strength, but Anthony''s sword broke. Anthony immediately stepped back, looked at his sword and sighed, then looked at his system shop and bought what he really always fantasized about when fighting; A katana [??? Katana: A katana created by ??? with a thought. Effects: 1: Growth type: whatever rank it''s owner reaches, it will reach 2: Disguise: The weapon can take any design the owner wishes 3: Indestructible: As a weapon crafted by ??? it can never be broken or chipped. 4: Can shape shift into other weapon ??? Current rank: Rank SS+] He disguised the katana to have the same design as his just broken sword before taking it out Then looked at the orc who was waiting for him to finish his business. Anthony took a stance and said "Let''s dance" They both moved and shed, immediately their weapons met an explosion urred. *nk* *nk* *nk* *Boom**Boom** They exchanged blows, this was just with pure physical strength they haven''t even buffed up their body with mana. The orc thrust at his heart again, Anthony moved to block, but the orc smiled, changing direction for his head; it was a feint, but who was Anthony, he already knew it was a feint but he yed along. Immediately he blocks the spear aimed at his head, the orc''s eyes widens in surprise, but before he could even make the next move, Anthony disappeared and appeared behind the orc with his katana dripping green blood and a rip and splurting sound followed, signifying the orc has just take a blow and is bleeding due to an injury. The wound was vertical and ran across the chest to the shoulder. The orc could tell that if Anthony wanted at that moment he could have taken his heart but he didn''t. The orc turned and looked at him and smiled again and said "I shall give you a befiting battle and burial as my thanks to you" The orc, covered his body with mana, covered the spear with Aura which surprised Anthony that a monster could use Aura, he asked if this monster was from another race and was posing as an orc here. If it was another person, they would have been afraid the moment they saw the weapon coated in Aura, as Aura could increase the sharpness and durability of any weapon and you must be talented enough to be able to wield Aura and also be at the S- rank at least, which also surprised Anthony that a monster was this talented. Movement technique, spear technique, Aura, Anthony didn''t take it as a monster anymore as this was a fellow warrior. Anthony didn''t bother coating his katana with Aura, as he is posing as an A+ rank and also the katana was already indestructible, he covered his body with mana, though he didn''t need to as his physique could easily match and surpass the orge in speed and strength but he didn''t need to show all cards to the people watching just to fight an orc and he also covered his katana with mana. The orc that was still standing blurred and appeared Infront of Anthony and swung the spear diagonally with great force, Anthony blocked easily, the power from the swing of the spear left the mountain behind Anthony crumbling. They both increased their speed and strength, exchanging blows. The orc suddenly appeared behind Anthony [Spear Technique: First Step: Rapid Gatling] The orc thrusted his spear 25 times at all of Anthony''s vital points, Anthony was already on the move to block the attack. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Constant Flow] Anthony''s katana moved at extreme fast speed and parried all 25 attacks, then he counter attacked at the same time [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Continuous sh] Anthony''s katana moved again, but with greater speed this time, as he shed a hundred times in a second. [Spear Technique: Fourth Step: Rock Stance] The orc moved his spear to meet Anthony''s attacks head on, he blocked 75 shes but he couldn''t increase his speed fast enough to block the rest, so he was injured, but he remained undeterred. They continued exchanging attacks,ying wherever they appeared to waste. Explosion rang continuously as they moved leaving only streaks of red light as they shed. They have been fighting for fifty minutes now but Anthony was unaware of this. He was feeling whole at this moment, he felt one with his katana, he has trained and learned all knowledge his physique gave him and integrated them to his daily life, but he had never fought battle to actually feelplete. Here he was in the zone in his first real battle, he didn''t need to think of the next attack, he just attacked, he didn''t need to think of the next move, his body automatically flowed peacefully with grace, he was in a mysterious state. The orc already had a lot of injuries and should have been dead, but the tenacity and body of the orc race is something everyone understands as only Titans and Dragons could stand above them in pure physical strength. Though the orc race don''t upy any domain on their own, everyone knew just how absurd the orc race body was, if they had a bloodline or higher intelligence to match this, they would have been at the top with the Dragons and Titans and all orc were natural fighters. The orc changed the style of his attack, suddenly attaching fire to his Aura and spear and attacked with greater power, he could tell he was running out of time, so he increased power and speed to bring his opponent down with him, there was no draw, no running away, nothing, this was the way of their race. He released his next technique, a technique he personally created through sheer talent, and he shall show it to his greatest opponent he has fought till date, for his name was ''Dreg'' [Spear Technique: Dreg Series: Explosive Spear] Dreg jumped high in the air, and held his spear over his shoulder, and thrust with all his might. A fire shaped spear mixed with aura shot out from the spear and moved at a neck breaking speed. Anthony didn''t need to think how to block the attack, his body and mana moved as if it was in tune with the world. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Splitting The Heavens] He swung his katana upwards, leaving a faint blue line as it moved. The katana split the fire spear into half, the halvesnded on two side around him, creating a deafening explosion. The forest shook at the might of their power, the orc was shocked that the human split it''s attack in half, Anthony looked at the orc and said, "Since you have shown your personal technique, I will show you mine as a sign of respect, if you survive this, it''s my loss". Dreg immediately went on the defensive to brace for impact Anthony took a step and appeared in front of the orc and swung his katana at the orc with lightning imbued in it. [Null Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing] Dreg felt death for the first time since the battle started, but that won''t make him take a step back. He moved, releasing his ultimate technique, as this was a decisive moment. [Spear Technique: Dreg Series: Cataclysmic wave] He swung at Anthony with fire and aura coated on his spear, just like how Anthony swung at him with lightning coated on his katana Their attack meet and there was a defeaning silence before everything within a two kilometre radius was reduced to ash and char. Space shattered apart Infront of their attacks, earthquake resounded within a 10 kilometres radius, many monsters died due to the earthquake, dust rose in a mushroom form signifying the weight of their power The dust from the attacks settled and the charred body of the orc was seen split in half and both half charred. Anthony stood there for a while starring into space, he subconscious activated his skill ''The perfect one'', anybody who saw him would think he was just looking at the body of Dreg the Orc, but his aura increased, red before calming down two mintuester. Anthony has broken through to the SSS- rank, he stabilized his rank and woke up from his mysterious state, he deactivated ''The perfect one'' skill, and his aura was already back to the F- rank that he always shows He looked at the Orc who battled him to this level, even if he didn''t go all out or even use magic or need to even to use katana techniques and bowed at the warrior. He looked at the time and saw only a few seconds were left, so he just stood there and waited, he didn''t bother checking his ranking as the amount of A rank monsters he killed alone was greater in number than that killed by the top 10bined. After a few seconds, Anthony and all contestants were teleported out of the forest Chapter 15: Ranking ***VIP AREA*** The aura present here would make even people at the peak Paragon realm drop to their knees if they entered here by mistake. The room was extremelyrge and filled up with powerhouse from different race, they were all here to watch their junior and children perform, each of them held their child in the highest pride, but at this moment everyone was dead silent, they all stared at the direction of a particr human with white hair, who the cause of the silence was linked to. This generation was called the ''The golden generation'' because of various reasons Various power houses gave birth easily if they tried, which was weird, so many power houses had children, that''s why the VIP AREA was filled up, cause these power houses came to observe their child perform. They normally don''te to these things, but their presence here meant they all at least had a child. This generation was called ''The golden generation'' cause each child was more powerful than the the previous generations, so everyone was expectant to see their child perform. The human they were looking at didn''t even bother to look at them but was focused on his son as nothing else mattered at the moment. The human was none other than, Null Michael, the ''Sword Saint'', his name alone spoke of his power, even people in the room with him had to be careful when speaking with him as they all know the beast that currently sat without a care. They all watched him grow from when he was little and knew his feats and records, which was simply too insane for a human, but no one said anything as his father, Null Collins who was named the ''The lightning God'' was another monster who didn''t perform less than his son Michael, but now these two monsters has released another who just defeafed an awakened Orc at the S+ rank while being at the A+rank without even as much as an injury. This spoke immensely on this white haired family, the other power houses in the room looked at each other with different light shing past their eyes. The patriach of the of the ster family spoke first, "It seems the Null family has given birth to another monster" Michael who was sitting without a care, looked at him and said "Of course, whose son do you think he is" But what he didn''t say was that he too was shocked, he knows how much of a monster he and his father Collins are, he wants his son to match and surpass them, but he didn''t put pressure on him, that''s why he left him to train alone and never asked, and told his son that top 20 was eptable. He wanted to stand up and cheer but, he can''t do that, he has to maintain the demeanor of the ''Sword Saint'', he wanted to hug his son for being rank one, but he knew it was far from over, the next event decides it all. ***** In a different ce***** Millions of people appeared out of nowhere, the vice president appeared and said "The second round is over, the result would be out in 5 minutes, those who are top one thousand are all epted as students" she said while still floating without a skill or trace of mana as if the world itself begged to suspend her in ce. A whileter the vice president disappeared, athough people who reach the SSS rank and above can automatically fly, that still requires mana, some didn''t need to reach the rank, as they could already fly with a skill. But Anthony could sense the mana she used to stay afloat, the students didn''t sense it cause they were too weak and had less mana control, the reason she could fly as if she does it without mana was because of her mana control, her mana control was too absurd, but Anthony could see it with his bare eyes, he could even sense and see it without the his eyes cause he has a better mana control. It''s was already 6PM and getting dark but everywhere was still as bright as day, so without a watch, people would hardly guess the time here. Five minuteter a huge screen appeared over the head of all of them, they raised their heads looking for their names. Anthony didn''t bother looking anywhere else and looked at Rank 1 directly, and saw his name, then he went down the list *Student Ranking* 1/ Null Anthony/ Human 2/Terpes Tiara/ Vampire 3/ Von Bryan/ Dragon 4/ ze Patrick/ Phoenix 5/ Fares Fare/ Fairy 6/ Storm Bringer/ Titan 7/Conrad Lionheart/ Human 8/ Storm Rider/ Titan 9/Akesh Woodveil/ Elf 10/Von Keron/ Dragon 11/Snow Landell/ Human 12/ze Lilian/ Phoenix 13/Pius Ste/ Human 14/David Red/ Vampire 15/ Precious Fare/ Fairy 16/Hemel Wolf/ Werewolf 17/Hiry Amos/ Human 18/Valentine Dwarfing/ Dwarf 19/Joseph Woodveil/ Elf 20/Isabelle Crimson/ Human (The school doesn''t release scores, they only release score for sses when they be students in the Academy) He only looked at the top 20 cause they will be in the same ss as the elites, but he was surprised that 5 other humans made it to top 20, and they were all from the top families. He sighed, ''It looks like I will need to remember their hair colour like I promised'' he thought, then pulled out the chair again from his space ring and sat down with his leg crossed and eyes closed, the passive skill of emperor demeanor still taking effect so his every move was with grace. The other children from the five top families in the human domain all looked at him, remembering the rumour about him and they doubted their lives, ''Then why didn''t hee out at all'' they all thought. But no one would give an answer to their questions All races were shocked by the appearance of six humans on the ranking and a particr human taking the top spot, they all looked around at all human, trying to find out who it was. Terpes Tiara on the other hand, frowned seeing her Second position which didn''t change even after adding the written exam score which she was confident in. Then she looked at a particr human boy who sat on a throne with his eyes closed and legs crossed, remembering seeing the human before the written test, she assessed him while she assessed everyone in the room to know who her opponents were. She didn''t spend more than three seconds looking at him before, because she sensed his F-ranked mana, the three seconds was spent by looking at his face wondering how a human could be more handsome than Dragons, Pheonix, Fairy, Vampires and Elves. His mana rank still showed F- rank but she refused to believe it, as he was the most rxed here. She made a guess that he was the one who stole her rank, and she would have to get it back from him at all cost, she was also shocked that five other humans actually entered the top 20. ''What is up with the humans this time around?, is it because it''s a golden generation of all races, even if it''s a golden generation, the races with bloodline would still be on the top of the talent list, is it because of their ss?'' she thought of multiple scenarios ''Maybe I''m overthinking things, it''s not like it has anything to do with me, I only have to get my first rank back'' she said, casting one more nce at the white hair human boy. Then she started meditating waiting for the final round. Chapter 16: Challenge The Vice President appeared again, she looked at everyone for a while this time, "Those of you on the top one thousand, congrattions to you all we will proceed to the final round now, but before that" she snapped her fingers immediately she stopped speaking and millions of people who weren''t on the list got teleported out...more like kicked out of the school premises, while the top one thousand were teleported to an insanelyrge arena that spaned fifty kilometres, Anthony admired her perfect space control, movingrge amount of people in the same space to two different space at the exact time was no small feat, he was getting suspicious that this woman was purposely showing off, she continued speaking as they arrived at the arena. They were made to sit on chairs that surrounded the arena, they sat ording to their rankings, the higher the rank, the higher the seat "This is the final round, which is notpulsory since you all are already epted by the Academy, this round is for those who are not satisfied with their final rank, you can only challenge another ranker once, the top 20 have a right to preserve their ranks and can only be challenged by people within the top 20 and their battle would be thest, as you all are already students, Academy points are already allocated ording to your rank, if you challenge anyone and lose, all your points would be transferred to that person" she allowed them to digest what she said for a while before she continued "The watch on your wrist is an Academy artifact provided to a all students, it contains your ID, your points, Academy rules, map. You can use the watch to select the ranker you want to challenge and you both will be transferred to the arena and the fight will begin in a minute after you arrive at the arena, you may begin" With that she disappeared again, as she left many people looked at Anthony, looking at the human who was too handsome to be human and too weak from his mana rank to sit on the first seat, but nobody was an idiot here, nobody would believe someone who triumphed over superior races was a mere F rank Anthony already closed his eyes, as if he wasn''t interested, but he was secretly watching, waiting to see the suprise his ssmate would show. Tiara kept staring at Anthony with her blood red eyes, even the Dragon named Bryan that ranked third stared at him, all making their battle intent known and radiating powerful aura and ready to pounce at him. Many people were teleported from their seats, only a few remained who didn''t wish to challenge anyone and were satisfied with their rank. The matches almost started at the same time, Anthony watched all matches at the same time, seeing the ability of the so called golden generation, though he didn''t show it, he was extremely happy, he was finally seeing and entering the magic world, now he can explore, he could free dive from now on. He watched all matches and in 7 hours all matches ended, the rankings didn''t really change, majority of those who challenged those above them lost, but they didn''t go out without a fight, but it didn''t matter, their points were gone They were all healed by the healers and they all got back to their seats, and all their eyes gazed in the direction of the top 20 who sat like the rulers they were, especially one that released a pitiful aura but was extremely handsome and sat at the highest seat, if the others were kings he is their emperor. The vice principal appeared again, she seems to being and going a lot, she said "Congrattions to those who moved up the rank, and to those who got free Academy points" Peopleughed at those who lost their points, some people''s face turned sour as they were reminded of their loss The vice president continued "Now unto the main event, the top 20, i dere it''s beginning" with that she vanished Anthony looked at his watch, to see who challenged him and what he saw nearly made himugh. He was challenged by ten people, from rank two to rank eleven all him, he turned his head and looked at them and saw they were all looking at him as if he kidnapped their children, he shook his head and just raise his right hand in the air, signalling he wanted to talk to the person in charge The Vice President appeared and looked at him with her blood red eyes, as if she wanted to stare into his soul and she asked "What do you need Rank one Null Anthony" Anthony smiled and said "I don''t have time to battle all ten of them one by one, I request to take them all on at once" His word cause utter silence, even people at the VVIP were speechless, The Dean looked at Null Collins and asked "Has your grandson always been this daring or does he not understand what is happening" Collins frowned, looking at his grandson, wondering what was going through his head, although his grandson surprised him with his strength but challenging all ten of them was a different all together, that was too arrogant of him, but as a grandfather he should believe in his grandson, who knows he might give him another scare Collins smiled at the Dean and said "Why don''t we just watch and see, only time can tell" The Dean looked at him and shook his head and talked to the Vice President through telepathy, telling her to ept the challenge The Vice president looked at Anthony staring at him, trying to understand what this young human boy was thinking, even the ten people that challenged him looked at him like he was a fool, even other students were stunned, some felt he was too arrogant, some weaker ones felt awe, some wondered where he got his audacity from. Michael looked at his son, though his facial expression didn''t show it, he was too shocked he never thought his son would like act like this, he thought his son was chewing more than he could swallow, but his son hasn''t acted out since he was born so there was no reason to act out now, so he chose to believe in his son. The human ranker won''t normally challenge the top rankers because they were to powerful, but their generation is different, they believed they aren''t weaker than other races now and the first ranker was human like them, they refused to believe they were weaker, and now this fellow dare to take them all together plus other races, they sneered at his arrogance. The rankers in the lower tens from 12 to 20 didn''t bother challenging anybody, they could get the rank they wanted during mid-terms for free, why lose points for just an increase in rank, they were already in top 20 and will be in the same ss so there no benefit for them, asides if they want to challenge rank 1. The Vice President looked at Anthony and said "Your request has been epted, after arriving at the arena the match would start after two minutes when you arrive at the arena" with that she disappeared, Anthony and the ten challengers appeared in the arena spanning 40 kilometers and a massive barrier surrendered the arena, when someone looses consciousness or surrenders they would immediately be teleported out. Anthony stood in their midst thinking of how to fight them, he thought of creating ten clones and send each to fight a student while he sits down on his throne eating fruits, ''this should have more effect'', he thought but he shakes his head and dismisses the idea, and decided just to fight, though he won''t hold back his punches but that won''t mean, he would show all his cards, that would make him predictable, especially against ''The forsaken cult'', he was ready to have a fight with them. Everyone already brought out their weapons to fight, and took their stance waiting on the signal, Anthony smirked at them After two minutes, Vice Presidents voice sounded "Begin". Chapter 17: Unparalleled Before any of the ten could attack, Anthony made the first move with his magic he hasn''t used since the beginning, he only ever trained on it but never fought with it. "Ice Age" Anthony casted and ice froze everything within a forty kilometre range to stasis, with Anthony at it''s centre, his figured suddenly blurred and in less than one second he gave each challenger a devastating punch to the stomach that the ice on each of them shattered on impact, he didn''t differentiate between men or women, or between race, he punched everyone with the same force and returned to the centre like he never left in the first ce. Immediately he returned to his original postition, all ten of them were sent flying backwards by a terrifying blow and they all hit the barrier, some coughed blood upon contact with the barrier, some stronger ones only coughed out their gut, while those who couldn''t even stand a single punched were eliminated as they fell unconscious. The entire Arena was silent, they couldn''t understand what just happened, for a moment everyone was frozen, the next they were all dealth heavy blows and three were directly eliminated. These were people on the top 10 not random people, they clicked their tongues in awe but remained focus on the match with rapt attention. Rank 11: Snow Landell was eliminated as she fell unconscious, Rank 9; Akesh Woodveil was eliminated, Rank 5; Fares Fare was eliminated also. Three power houses at the top rank didn''t evenst two seconds immediately the fight begun. Anthony stood still in his position with this hands behind his back waiting for them to recover, thirty secondster they all have stood up and wiped their blood and saliva off their mouths. They looked at each other, light shing their eyes as they couldn''t underestimate him anymore. Anthony just stood there smiling and waiting for them to make a move. Terpes was the first to make a move, she controlled the blood the rankers just vomited and turned it to fifteen swords that and sent them towards him, Anthony didn''t even move and allowed the sword to reach him, but they all immediately stopped a few meters away from him, the passive skill: infinity was at work, before Anthony could reply to her attack with an attack of his own, Patrick appeared behind him and casted his fire magic, sending me spears towards him, which also stopped a few meters away from him, he smiled at them both and simply said "full counter" and reflected all attacks back to the caster, Terpes and Patrick tried to dodged immediately. Rider appeared Infront of Anthony and threw a devastating punch towards his chest, Anthony raised his hand and blocked with a finger standing still like an immovable mountain but the destruction from the attack broke wind barrier behind Anthony, the entire stadium shook, the barrier cracked but were repaired immediately, dust rose and clouded everyone''s vision, such was the horror of the titan physique This shocked Rider, he was from the Titan race, unrivalled in physical strength in this world, even the Dragons don''tpare to them in raw physical strength, yet this human blocked and tanked his punched with a finger, Anthony was about to make a move but another person appeared with a sword, it was Conrad who released his sword technique [Lionheart Sword Technique: Mane Cleaver] Conrad''s sword coated with his pure mana and boosted with fire went straight for Anthony''s head, temperature rose threatening to devour Anthony whole and reduce him to ashes. Anthony didn''t even turn, but raised his second hand and stopped the sword with a finger, then he broke the sword into shards, then he turned to conrad and sent a hard kick to Conrad''s head who was stunned that his A rank sword was broken with just a finger flick, the kicknded on his temples and he was sent flying like a broken kite, then he lost consciousness immediately he collided with the barrier and was eliminated. He turned to Rider, who wanted to step back as he saw Conrad getting eliminated but before the Titan could make a move, the finger stopping his fist changed to a grip and held his wrist. Anthony lifted Rider off the ground with ease and proceeded to fling up, smashing him on the ground left and right continuously with an insanely pure strength, shock waves rocked through out Riders body, his lungs ruptured and he couged up blood from the sheer force of the m, the Titan automatically disappeared from Anthony''s hands. He turned and looked at the rest who hadn''t made a move till now, then he made the first move this time as these people weren''t worth his time, he nned to y a little with them but it seems they can''t y their roles, so he saw no reason to dy any longer He snapped his fingers, mana moved and a massive fire sword 25 feet in height appeared while he appeared above the sword and floated like the Vice principal did. He raised his index finger and pointed down, and the fire sword dropped onto the stadium. The rankers frowned and proceeded to bring out whatever defence or attack they could use to survive. Von Bryan hasn''t made a move since the fight started, even when he was punched and hit the barrier, he just stood up without an injury like nothing happened and returned to his original standing position, no one knew what he was thinking but they didn''t ask, this time also, he didn''t make a move and nned to take the attack head on like it was a breeze. ze Patrick frowned and created a thick fire barrier, even though he was a phoenix and their lineage came from fire, he wasn''t strong enough to be immune to fire just yet, and with the heat the sword emitted, he could tell a huge attack wasing, so he channelled massive amount of mana into the fire barrier and braced for impact. Von Keron also hasn''t made a move like this brother Von Bryan, he could see his brother didn''t make a move to defend the attack and still ned to take it head on. But he was not his brother, so he made a barrier out of thick ice that enclosed him, waiting for the attack tond. Storm Bringer, saw how his brother Rider was eliminated and sighed, as a Titan being, beaten to death with pure physical strength was a shame. He shook his head and activated his Art [Body Art: Titanium Body] A massive amount of mana was released from his body, his originally absurd size increased further, his further body harden like it was made of titanium, he spread his legs wide and shouted to further boast his resolve As soon has he activated his technique the fire swordnded. *BOOOOOMMMMMM* *BOOOOOOMMM" Space was ripped apart, the arena was destroyed and incinerated even more, the whole ce was on a earthquake, the barrier that was set up to cover the stadium cracked even more than before like it was about to copse totally but was automatically repaired by itself The five remaining students didn''t expect the attack to be this big, they had underestimated the attack and four of them were eliminated. Bryan and Keron didn''t even make a move through out the entire fight, wanting to challenge Anthony alone on a personal match as their pride couldn''t bring them to stoop so low as to work together with others, yet they both got eliminated just like that. The Phoenix, ze Patrick who was more in tune with the element than all of them was caught off guard too, he thought he already make a perfect defence for a spell of that level he still got eliminated. Bringer''s titanium body Art couldn''t tank the attak and was directly roasted alive, then he was teleported out before he could die. The only surviver of all this was Tiara, who had teleported into the sky and was stuck there as if she couldn''t move or something was holding her in ce. Anthony smiled, he already knew this, Tiara was a space elemental user that''s why the Vice president wants her as a disciple, Tiara was a vampire, uses the innate blood control of a Vampire, had a Royal rank Bloodline, and was a space elemental user, there was no one more perfect to the Vice president. Tiara survived by teleporting herself to the sky above Anthony, then use the space lock spell to lock herself in ce in the sky so he won''t free fall as she wasn''t at the SSS rank yet so she couldn''t fly. (Note: Anthony is passing off his flying as a skill, he is limiting himself to A+ rank) Tiara was shocked by the level of carnage and destruction, she didn''t expect this at all, if she defended head on with blood magic, she would have been eliminated, this wasn''t an attack a fresher should be able to dish out. It wasn''t anyone''s fault that they got eliminated from that attack, their weaknes was their mana and elemental control. Anthony''s control over mana was too perfect, so the students couldn''t read the attack that looked and felt like a normal hard attack that they could defend against with minimal injury. This was basically what the Vice Principal did, she looked like she was floating, the students sensed no mana fluctuations when she used space magic, it was all their mana control and mana reading skill, it was too low. Anthonynded on the ground after the dust settled and stared at Tiara who was still locked in space. She stared back at him then released her space lock magic,nding on the ground with a soft touch like a leaf, instead of like a being that just dropped high from the skies, such was how good her movements control at least were. It was now time for the final show, time to decide who would sit on the Rank 1 seat. Chapter 18: Anthony Vs Tiara ****VVIP AREA**** If a pin dropped right now, it would be as loud as a drum, such was the silence that permeates here at this very moment. Everyone was just too surprised to speak, what they have witnessed in a space of twenty minutes between the top 10 was just too much and unthinkable. The Dean stared at Null Collins for a second, but that second was too long for someone of their level. Null Collins was busy smiling, though he was shocked he decided not to show that and just had a smile on his lips as if he always knew his grandson was always that strong, but he was just shocked as everyone. The Dean spoke "How did you train your grandson?, such mana control shouldn''t be possible for his age, are you sure he is still human" "Such battle sense as if he has been battling all his life, this is another point, at this rate would we have anything to teach him" said the Vice President. Collins replied as he kept smiling "My son was the one that trained him since he awakened, I didn''t even contribute aside helping him pick a cultivation technique, asides that only Michael and his wife knows the remaining details" he spoke the truth, but he also lied his son trained his freaky grandson, when he knows nobody trained his grandson as his grandson requested that, but he couldn''t just say that out loud right, he simply just linked his monstrous son to his freakish grandson, as a lion can''t birth a dog. The Dean and the Vice principal just kept quiet and didn''t reply, nobody knew their thoughts. ****VIP AREA**** Mitchelle hasn''t reacted since this examination started from round one, though there was still no expression on her face, but now her heart was beating wildly, she too was a mage and could understand how profound her son''s control over the element and mana were, and he came this far without her and her husband help. She was happy for her son''s progress but was sad for not helping or at least teaching anything, her son already said his physique allowed him to follow his path alone, but at least he should ask questions once in a while, but he didn''t. The worse part was she didn''t know her son was this good, she was conflicted, happy for her son''s progress but sad for not even helping in anyway. Michael was the same as his wife, he was already too shocked from his son''s sword abilities in the second round and now his magic abilities wasn''t any thing less, he marveled at his son''s mana control, he felt he wasn''t talented enoughpared to his son, he remembered sometime ago when his son said he would make his name sound in the Academy walls but he justughed it off. He sighed ''Looks like I would have to train harder quickly so my own son won''t be stronger than me, also l would have to increase security against those cult and other family, after this I''m sure he is at top of their assassination list'' It wasn''t that he didn''t want his son to surpass him, but he still has his pride as a father and as an awakened, even if his son surpasses him he won''t let him have his way easily. The other patriachs were looking at Anthony with different lights shing their eyes and minds, if they allowed such a monster to grow the power bnce of the human domain would shift The other races in the room looked at Michael and Mitchelle only thinking ''Two monsters giving birth to a bigger one'' Some people from other races just smile, cause they knew the other human patriachs won''t let this just slide, they will they would send assassins or try to supress him starting from the academy, such was their human nature. Michael and Mitchelle knew what was going through the other patriachs minds, they have been through their own share of assassins, as they were both monsters in their own league, but they didn''t reply them at this moment cause they won''t bother scheming in other for a revenge, they will justy waste against whoever it was, whoever made a move better hide all evidence cause once they got any lead, the human domain would vibrate in the NULL family''s name. *****The ARENA***** Anthony and Tiara stood facing each other, Tiara didn''t speak, she just stared at him. Anthony smiled and said "I can tell you have been hungry for the first rank since the very beginning, I don''t know why you are so eager, but I will give you five minutes, I will battle you in that five minutes, if you can''t win I will end the match immediately the five minutes passes, also if yound a single hit on me it''s my loss" Tiara looked at the arrogant human who made such deration with the same smile she saw since the beginning of this round, she felt he was looking down on her, but she didn''t bother replying him. She simply took out her sword and took a stance and said, "after you" Anthony smiled and took out his katana and looked at her with his deep blue eyes. They both moved at the same time and their swords met each other and there was an implosion but none of them moved, they looked at each other, Anthony still smiling. They crossed swords and sent shockwaves everywhere and sparks kept flying off as their sword shed together, they further destroyed the already destroyed arena. They appeared 15 kilometres from their original position, Tiara took a stance and activated a technique [Sword Technique: Space Type: Dimensional Cleaver] She swung her sword down leaving a blood red trail that shed and moved through space to Anthony''s head. Anthony, didn''t need a sword technique to counter this but he decided to show his own technique. [Endless Technique: Katana series: Space Ender] He too released his own space technique and sent it out with a blue trail following behind, both attacks met and recked havoc in space. Space trembled and shattered at their disy of power, the surrounding was dyed red and blue as everywhere was destroyed, the arena trembled, the palce the top one thousand seated vibrated with intensity, this spoke volumes of their mastery over space elemental and sword technique. Both attacks cancelled out each, Tiara was surprised that the human possessed the Space element, it was also one of the source of her pride, the space element was as the second rarest element, the first being time. She was took pride in this, she already spected that during the exams there won''t be more than two additional space users amongst the millions of people that took part in the exam, but she didn''t even see one throughout the third round, so she assumed she was the only one with the element, but now someone who uses this element stood Infront of her, the same person who looked down on her, this took a hit at her pride, but her pride didn''t stop her sword even for a milliseconds, nothing will and nothing could stop her attacks in a fight, such was the fruit of her training and experience she has gathered since she was ten She moved again through the dust that covered the arena to attack the human, taking advantage of that and shed at where the sound of blood concentrated the most (the liver). Anthony saw hering and parried the attack, then countered by cleaving at her neck, she raised her sword and parried, then attacked again. [Sword Art: Blood reaper] She shed at his chest with her sword coated in red hue this time, Anthony simply covered his sword with fire and met her attack head on. Tiara frowned, four minutes had already passed but hasn''t gained a single lead in this fight ornded a hit, but she wasn''t dettered. Before she could make a move, Anthony already made one [Endless Technique: Katana series: Scorching sh] He shed with his katana covered in fire element towards her stomach. Tiara simply teleported out of his katana range and the attack but that didn''t mean the surrounding didn''t bear the brunt of his attack, the ground shook and exploded even more, stones melted, and the ground turned tova, with some areas charred If any normal person was here, they would simply melt from the heat that radiated from the aftermaths of the attack TIara looked at Anthony with an expressionless face, Anthony looked back at her with a smile and one hand behind his back, giving off the aura of a veteran, this was no different than child''s y to him. Tiara put away her sword and started her next attack with blood and space this time. She brought out a huge amount of blood from her space ring and they all floated around her like a stream suspended in the air. She controlled the blood and formed blood ball that kept increasing in size and moving upwards till it covered the entire Arena, Tiara face paled a little as she infused a massive amount of mana in this attack. She then her teleported appearing above the huge blood ball. Then she casted it as a spell to further increase it''s damage output, thereby costing more mana. she was really going all out in this attack "Blood Magic: Blood Meteorite" "Space Magic: Space Lock" She casted in session. She sent the attacks downward to the arena. Everyone was shocked by the attack, they could tell that the attack beyond the A rank and already boarded the S rank attack. Anthony admire her battle talent, she casted space on him so he won''t simply teleport above the attack just like she did but where was in fun in that. Anthony smiled at this, she was right, she did make a good decision by locking up with space lock magic but she underestimated his control over the space element, he simply controlled mana and took over the spell and disabled it. This was one of the advantages of mana control. If you have much higher mana control than your opponent then you could just take over their spell or cancel it if you have the same element as them. This is what Anthony did, he just took over the mana and element thereby taking over the spell. As the attack dropped with might and speed, he took a stance and activated a technique [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen sh] He covered his katana in ice element and shed upwards releasing a thick cold trail towards the blood world. The attack split the blood world in perfect half and froze it, then he snapped his fingers then the frozen halves exploded, releasing thin snow kes and snow around, which froze everything in the arena, the arena that was alreadyva like a volcano changed forms again to a frozennd, it was a beautiful sight to behold. Tiara released her space lock that was suspending her andnded on the ground weakly, she already spent all her mana, she breathed heavily as she stared at Anthony, the snownding on her body as she stood there panting heavily and was slowly losing consciousness due to using up every single drop of mana she had left She sighed and said "It''s my loss" With that they were both teleported out of the arena and appear where the remaining students sat, directly appearing on their own seat Chapter 19: Rich A professor appear Infront of the students and started speaking. "Congrattions to all that were able to climb the rank, all of you have been briefed by the vice president about the wrist watch, follow me, I will lead you into the Academy inner area" As they walked he continued speaking "The Top 20 rank would be put in the ss called ''S ss'' while the rest of you will be shuffled randomly between ''ss A, B, C, D'', with two hundred and forty five people in each ss, your wrist watchs will be updated and you will be able to see your courses and the scheduled time" as they walked they got to a huge gate and the professor stop and greeted the man standing there. "Hooooo...are these the new students, its a golden generation indeed" the man spoke as he scanned through the students The professor leading them smiled at him then turned to the students and said "Take out everything in your space ring aside only one weapon you will continue using and your clothes and life saving items should be left with you The students frown, a student raised his hand and said to the professor "Sir why are we bringing them out, sir?" The professor said with an evil smirk "Nothing is allowed in the academy asides from your clothes and one weapon and life saving items provided by your families, everything else would be confiscated no matter what it is and returned to your family, be them artifact or potions, the school will provide everything for you, no matter what you want it''s sold in the academy" There were a few murmur amongst the students. The professor continued, "what do you think your Academy points was for?, everything in the academy can only be gotten with points no matter what it is, everything here cost points, the only free thing here are your living rooms and sses, even food here cost point, so those of you that lost your point will be starting with nothing" The students were stunned, all those who lost their points cursed and were discontented, how could they have known. Then another student asked "Sir how do we obtain points" The professor smiled and said "Throughpleting mission, doing well in ss, points can also be transferred to another student so you can borrow or have another person ''gift'' you" "Well you could challenge your ssmates to a match with points or any other thing as the bet, but that''s if they agree, if you challenge a higher level person and win, you get the number of points you bet on, but not their rank" Then they all submitted everything in their space rings, Anthony only submitted the throne he always sat on, as everyone has already seen it he might as well bring it out, people were surprised he brought out nothing more. The professor looked at him then scanned Anthony''s space ring and saw only clothes were there and nodded, then he scanned all students body and space bring to make sure they didn''t smuggle any potion or anything, then they all moved into the Academy. They all looked around and saw high rising buildings, the mana density was higher than that outside, they all looked at the new sight but those who grew in luxury didn''t even have a change in expression and they just continued walking They walked for a while and arrived at a tall building and the professor said "This is the hostel, every year have their own hostel, you room number should already already be in your watch, school starts tomorrow at 8AM" Another student asked "Sir is attending sspulsory?" The professor looked at him and replied "No it''s not but with each absence you lose a base of one hundred points and your professor could decide to increase it to a maximum of one thousand" then the professor disappeared like the wind. The top 10 frown, since all of them already lost their points to Anthony, they all turned their gazes towards him, but he didn''t care. He just started walking towards the hostel building ignoring all their gazes as he made his way towards his room, he got into the elevator and pressed the button of the top floor. When he got to the top floor he walked straight to room with the number ''1'' on it. He opened the door and entered then set the passcode for the door, he looked around, and smiled, this was better than all five-star back on earth, the mana here increased again and was higher here than outside, he had a spacious room with a bathroom, a kitchen, a parlor, a training room and a balcony he could just rx at. This was too luxurious, people who weren''t rich would lose themselves here and forget their purpose. He went straight to the bathroom and showered, all basic necessity that are in a house were already provided. He came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist with his hair wet. He stood at the window and looked out the window, thinking of how he trained for five years and he has finally stepped into the world He changed his clothes to a pajamas and sat on the table eating steak, as he started making his next ns. Then he remembered the guy who cursed him, he simply activated poison body and created a poison that would killed any being that uses Chaos regardless of their race and made it undetectable and traceless, a liquid appear on his palm, he looked at the colorless poison then transferred it to a bottle, then opened a portal and threw the poison into the portal. In a different location in a room that reeked of chaos, a portal suddenly opened and a bottle flew and fell from the portal and the portal closed. The bottle dropped on the coffin and broke and it''s content permeated the coffin and touched the man sleeping inside, entering the skin A few secondster, the man died without even waking up from his slumber, he died in his sleep. Anthony looked at all this with his All seeing eyes, then nodded that the enemy was gone. He didn''t want to waste his time going there to talk rubbish or trade blows and sword with someone that was a death bed and death was inevitable, he just needed to make the inevitable, inevitable already, as no one knows if the man could spring out water of life or something like that out of nowhere, Anthony has read a lot of novel and watched animes, he won''t let anyone grow or give them time to breathe, if he could kill you without leaving any evidence linking to him, he would kill you immediately. He then opened a portal again and called out "Beru" A shadow came out from his shadow and bowed "My liege" Anthony order "Head to the location the portal leads to, search it and bring anything of value and bring back the space ring on the corpse", then he tossed him another space bring Beru didn''t ask what space ring or where the portal lead to, he simply stepped into the portal to take care of his master''s order. After five minutes Beru came back with the coffin, the space rings with a weird stone and said "My liege these are the only things of value, the stone looked ordinary but it was in his vault so I brought it" Anthony looked at the stone for a while and put it aside for now. He looked at the two space rings and saw a huge amount of high grade mana crystals, the man was very rich, now Anthony forgave him for cursing him. He activated the Authority of information, but the only thing he could find out was a fruit was inside, his authority was too low to find out more. He stored it and all the mana crystals in his inventory, he was rich now, though he could get mana crystals from his Infinite resource system, that would wasting his spending limit. He slept off happily were he dreamt of spending all his hard earned money. Chapter 20: Eyes -1 Anthony woke up exactly 6AM, he went through his normal morning routine of bathing, dressing and admiring himself, he went to the living room and sat on a couch, he looked at his watch and went through it. He saw the list of sses he had to take and their schedules through the week. He takes the mana and element control, history, demonology which is study of demons and beast, Weapon ss. He brushed through the school rules which were basically simple. A student can''t kill another student no matter the reason on Academic ground, they can only challenge them and take it out on the battle arena. Points are basically everything here, everything here cost point, be it eating, drinking, every single thing cost point, even read books in the library cost points only some basic books are free. The only free things here are the living quarters provided by the school and the sses, aside those nothing else, this was to make students work harder for everything and not make themzy. Anthony could understand thezy part, with the luxury here, if he was reincarnated in a normal or poor family, he too might be tempted toze around for a few weeks. There was no status here, the only status here is the strength asides that nothing else, ''can''t talk it out, then fight it out''. The Academy wasn''t built to raise greenhorns who knew not the horrors of the world. He also saw that although missing sses andingte cost points, you can actually leave sses and points won''t be deducted by taking a mission which grants a permit for that particr amount of day stipted to the mission, no professor of any level can over turn this permit, only the Dean and Vice president has such power and failing any mission also cost twice as much as the reward points, this was to prevent students from taking mission to leave the Academy and skip sses without being kept in check and also to prevent some from sending themselves to death. Those whose points falls to a particr level in the minus range would be expelled He also read through many rules but they were all normal Academy rules, so there wasn''t much to say on them. He looked at the time and saw it was already 7:30AM and he had mana control ss by 8AM, he open the map function on the watch and left his room heading for his ss as he didn''t want to bete on his first ss. He walked for around ten minutes and arrived at the ss door which was closed with a writing on wall above the door ''S1'' which simply meant the S rank ss of the first year. He simply opened the door with mana without even lifting his hands and walked into the ss with his one hand in his pocket as he walked. He looked around the ss as he walked and saw everyone was already present and he was thest person. All neen looked at him as he walked, some remembering their loss, some remembering they gave him free points, they all had different thoughts. Anthony simply walked with his footsteps echoing in the room as he took a seat at the back of the ss, he looked at the time which said ''7:41 AM'' since there was still time, he simply crossed his leg, folded his arms on his chest and closee his eyes waiting for the professor to arrive. All professor here were strong and even the lowest were at least Grandmaster Rank, this alone spoke volumes on the strength of the Academy. The professor were ranked on stars, from one start to four star, each extra single star was like the difference between the heavens and the world and spoke volumes of the level of strength possessed in the Academy As Anthony was resting someone startedughing and walked up to him with a steady stride. As he arrived Infront of Anthony he stoppedughing and smiled and said "My name is Storm Bringer, ranked sixth, and that big idiot over there is my brother is Storm Rider ranked eighth" He stretched out his hands as soon as he finished speaking for a handshake. Anthony opened his eyes and looked and him and smiled and said "Null Anthony, nice to meet you Storm bringer" as he shook Bringers hands Bringer said "Everyone already knows your name there was no need for the introduction" Anthony looked at this tall freak who stood at 6''7 at the age of 15 wondering what this boy was fed, all his muscles were simply bulky and bulging out as if even the clothes was the only things trying to hold them back. Anthony released his hands from Bringers firm grip and said "I''ve never actually met or talked to any other race before, you are the first" Bringer replied "No big deal, but I''ve met a lot of human during my training and whenever Ie out" Bringer wanted to continue but Anthony said "We have only a minute left, you should returned to your seat before the professor arrives" Bringer looks at his watch and nodded then tuned around and returned to his seat and sat beside his brother Rider. Rider said "Brother why did you talk to the human" Bringer replied "He is strong and I only respect the strong" Rider sighed at his brother''s replied "Brother can you stop being all brawls for once, besides father specifically warned us about the humans that they are as cunning as the demons" Bringer simply shook his head and didn''t reply The door opened and a man walked in, he had a blood red hair with red eyes and a handsome face, and emiited a dense aura, on his left chest was a badge with four stars on it. The man walked with steady but powerful steps and had everyone entranced by his mere presence, the man arrived on a podium which was Infront of the ss that had a table and a chair. The man looked around, his eyes sharp as if piercing through all veils in other to see their secrets. He scrutinized everyone head to toe, then his red eyesnded on Tiara and stayed a nanosecond longer, no other person noticed. His gazended on Anthony trying to see it all and what was about him. His skill ''The perfect one'' notified him about someone trying to get information about him. Anthony didn''t n to produce a fake information, rather he blocked the man''s ability totally making it not work on him, making the man get nothing from him. The man looked at Anthony for two second with red eyes and Anthony looked back at him with bright blue eyes, their eyes met as they stared as if sending off red and blue sparks. They both though at the same time ''He has special eyes'', other students didn''t notice this as they were still in a trance from the man''s aura. The man turned his gaze away from Anthony and looked at the other students who were in a daze, ''A golden generation indeed'' he thought as he finished seeing through all of them, but the corner of his eyes was still on a student who wasn''t in a trance like his ssmates, ''His presence will help her push herself more'' he thought as he looked at Tiara Chapter 21: Eyes-2 "My name is Rave Kevin, a vampire and I will be your homeroom Professor this year" His voice brought them all out of their states and they didn''t perceive anything wrong. "In case you are already guessing, Yes I am the Vice president junior brother" Then he brought out 20 badges from his spaces rings that had ''S1'' written on it and he used mana to give one to each student, then he continued speaking "These badges are for recognition, only the S ss gets one, the other sses don''t get one, you are required to wear this badge at all times on your chest, aside when you return to your hostel, the badge gives one thousand points from rank 20 to rank 11 monthly, then from rank 10 to rank 2 receives three thousand points monthly, then rank 1 receives five thousand points monthly, in case any of you manage to climb the rank you get the monthly corresponding point". As he spoke, their watches beeped as they all received points, Anthony already had over twenty thousand points and with this new points added, it climbed to thirty one thousand. The points given to the top 20 might seem much, but when they start paying for every single thing, they would understand just expensive things are, everyone here came from a rich family and knew nothing of saving or managing or the importance of money, but here they would learn. Anthony felt they were about to suffer like he did in his past life, constant working to pay for this or pay for that, he almostughed. Anthony felt he hardly needs to spend his points on himself, his system has everything, and his bloodline and physique provides knowledge so there was nothing to spend points on, but that doesn''t mean he won''t amass it, it was still a resource other needs and can act as source of payment or bribe, so he might need itter so it''s better to have as much as possible. The vampire professor spoke again "Our first ss this morning is about mana control, that would be the first thing i would teach you as mana control is connected to everything, even the simplest move that requires the lowest mana can be deadly in another person hand that has better mana control" He looked around and said "As everyone knows all Race have cores where mana is stored, be them monsters or other races or demon, now what''s the differences between the cores" Some people raised their hands, some didn''t, it was a simple question that everyone knows the answer to, but the professor was using it to build and connect with his students. Then he said to them "There is no need to raise you hand here, once I ask a question, I will randomly pick a rank from one to twenty, and the person on that rank would have to answer to their best of their knowledge" Then he said "Rank 19" and an elf named Joseph woodveil immediately answered "The demon cores are pure pitch ck because they use chaos instead of mana, while other races and monsters have blue core cause we use mana, when the demons and other races die, their cores dissipates into the environment upon death, leaving only their corpse and a small amount of mana present, but beast when killed still possess their core" The vampire professor said "50 points for your answer" "Now our mana path follow a general way, when we cultivate and when we move our mana, the mana someone emits can tell you what element they use, but that is only if you have better mana control and element control of said element than the person in question" "Now who can exin the general mana flow and path of all of us as we all have simr method" he looked around and said "Rank 1" All eyes turned to Anthony who was busy looking outside the window, though he was looking outside the window he was still listening. He gazed at all of them who looked at him and sighed at how he was wasting his time, well not like he had anything better to do. He snapped his fingers and one human shaped blue lines with a stone like thing in it''s lower abdomen appeared in the air above everyone and tiny dots of blue particles of light floated around together with other five bright particles floated around the entire ss room, which was very beautiful and had a certain serenity to it, Anthony had created all of this with illusion magjc. He spoke after creating such a scene "We all cultivate by drawing in mana in the surrounding to our cores to further solidify and increase its size in other to increase the amount of mana we can hold" As he spoke the human shaped blue lines followed his words as he spoke and the stone like thing in the abodmen which was the core started to absorb the blue dots particle from the air which was also made out of illusion as the representation of mana Anthony spoke as the illusion demonstrated "The core absorbs the mana in the environment till we are saturated, that''s when we make a break through" "For swordmen, they go through same process but use the mana from the core to nourish the body basically making it stronger" "As we increase our mana and mana control, elements starts to interacts with us more and more" The five other illusion of bright particles of different light moved around the human shaped lines as the human shaped illusion cultivated "The elements bounce and dance around our body depending on how much affinity we have with them, people can conceal their element with precise mana and element control which conceals which element is interacting with someone, giving someone the illusion that it''s just mana" The whole ss was stupified by his show and were shocked that he knew illusion magic The vampire professor smiled and said "One thousand points for your disy, three hundred for your answer" ''What a monster'' he thought, even though he couldn''t see through Anthony, that alone was enough to qualify him as a monster, cause no student has ever escaped his eyes and no one knew about his special eyes asides his sister, even his n doesn''t know and now the boy who possess either the same eyes or a different one but just as powerful found out about it, he personally knew how absurd his eyes were, that''s why in the world only his sister ''The Blood Empress'' knew of this and now he had been caught by a 15 years old kid, he didn''t know whether to cry orugh The ss continued until the rm rang signifying the end The professor looked at the students and said "The ss is over" He looked at Tiara and said "Rank two follow me immediately" he said as he walked out without even waiting for Tiara to reply. As they both left the remaining students looked at them with strange eyes. Anthony guessed that the vampire professor was leading her to the Vice president in other to ept Tiara as a disciple. This would soon shock many people as ''The Blood Empress'' refused to ept any disciple as she always said their talent wasn''t enough to satisfy her. ''It seems many people from various races would soone to curry favor with Tiara'' thought Anthony as this didn''t have anything to do with him. Chapter 22: Disciple greets master TIara followed behind the professor as they walked without speaking, she wanted to ask what he needed from her but she kept quiet. They walked for quite a while before they arrived at arge door with intricate design, this was the Vice president office. Kevin said "Wait here" to Tiara without even turning or asking for her approval, he simply just entered the room by pushing the door slightly. Kevin saw his sister looking at the students as they went about their lives through the window of her office. She turned to her brother and asked "How was your first ss?" Kevin sighed and replied "It went well, you know this, you should ask what you really want to ask " The vice president smiled "How are they, are they monsters and golden generation as said" Kevin replied "They are indeed monsters, more than any other generation, the Academy would get interesting" "What about the human boy and Tiara" asked the The blood Empress "Tiara has a very high potential, enough potential to reach your level if she is allowed to grow and not die mid-way and able to take a step further if she ovees all odds with the help her Royal level bloodline and space element, she would be your perfect student you always dreamed of. "As for the human boy, I really don''t know, my eyes couldn''t see through him, he also possess special eyes like me, but I don''t know if its same eyes as mine or different, but which ever one it is, they remain powerful regardless, he blocked me from seeing anything about him and he found out i also possess special eyes, but all I can say is that he is the only one i can call a monster and call the rest geniuses" said Kevin ''The Blood Empress'' tapped her fingers on the table with perfect rhythm and sighed "If he wasn''t from the Null family I would have considered him as a disciple, he has space element too, I''m sure that grumpy old grandfather of his would be the first to disagree" she said Kevin then stood up and said "Well, you can talk to your new disciple, I will take my leave first" then he disappeared from the room. Immediately he left, Tiara was immediately teleported into the office by ''The Blood Empress''. Tiara looked around and saw The Vice president sitting at her desk, she immediately bowed and greeted "Terpes Tiara greets ''The Blood Empress''" "How are your days going in the Academy, are things to your liking" asked the Vice president "Yes they are, I''ve adjusted well to the environment and I''m already making ns for my training schedule" Tiara replied "No need to be so tensed, do you know why I called you here?" asked The Vice principal Tiara thought for a while and couldn''t see any reason but she still replied "Because I lost to the human boy" this was the only answer she coulde up with, it was better to say this than say nothing at all The vice president shook her head and said "It isn''t because of that, even if you fight him again, you will still lose" Tiara frowned, she knew this too as she had personally fought with everything and still lost miserably, that didn''t mean she was throwing in the towel, she would crush him six months from now during the mid terms The vice president smiled and said "How about you be my disciples" Tiara mind went nk for a second or two, she really didn''t see thising, being disciple of the world renowned ''Blood Empress'' was too good of an opportunity to pass up, it will help her in many different ways and she will be the disciple of someone who even turned down world level genius in the past who were now power houses presently. The vice president continued speaking with a smile on her beautiful face and red eyes "You have the Royal level Bloodline and the space element which I possess, which I can teach you on, you also use the sword which I could also teach you on, and you are vampire I can still teach you and help increase your blood control level" The vice president didn''t need to say all this, she was just simply speaking, if she said she wanted only a disciple in name without teaching anything or passing her technique or legacy, people would still flock to her as her name alone was enough to aplish a lot. Tiara bowed saying "Disciple greets master" The vice president smiled and said "You can go back ande find me once every week on saturday, your training will only be from Saturday to Sunday, i could increase it more but that will hinder you, everyone has their path and ways, if I made you into a carbon-copy of me, then forget reaching any level above me, as you won''t be able to even reach my level" Then she threw a space ring to Tiara and said "There is a new cultivation manual inside, switch to it immediately you get back, though the one you are using is good enough but for someone of your level it isn''t enough and there are a few resources inside the ring" then she snapped a fingers and a portal appeared under Tiara''s feet as she fell inside it, and the vice president voiced sounded in her head "This portal leads to your room, see you on saturday my dear disciple" with that the portal closed. The vice president smiled as she has finally gotten a disciple she has really longed for, then she raised her eye brows suddenly looking around with her senses as if trying to sense something and said "Is someone spying on me, is it the Dean, well he would think of epting his own disciple now I have mind" she smiled Even the Dean known as ''The ughterer'' didn''t have a disciple, his Standards were just as high as the vice president''s *******Anthony''s Room******* Anthony was sitting down on the chair in his balcony with a juice in his hands staring at the sky but he was really spying on the vice president. When he returned to his room, he sat down activated the All seeing eyes and watched everything that happened in real time between Kevin and the vice president and also Tiara being epted as a disciple. ''Hmmm..it seems the vice president can sense me, I better not spy too much or I risk getting caught next time, I shouldn''t spy on the Dean cause I will get caught for sure, I would have to keep breaking through to increase the strength and power of my eyes'' he thought as he deactivated them as soon as the vice president started sensing his gaze "Tomorrow would be the weapon training ss, I wonder how that will go" he muttered to himself. He stood up and went back into his room as he was going to lie down on his bed. He has decided to rest for a week before he throws himself back into training ''I have been training for five years without rest, I deserve this rest, not like a week would make a difference to my current prowess'' he gave himself an excuse to sleep off without training Chapter 23: Student council Anthony yawned and stretched as he rose from his bed, he looked at the time which read ''7:19AM'' he shook his head as he thought ''It seems my work habit of waking up on time followed me in my new life'', though he was already at the SSS- rank and didn''t need sleep, that doesn''t mean he won''t. "Since the weapon ss is scheduled to hold by 2PM in the afternoon, I will just surf the school web and look at what the school sells and walk around the school" He gets off the bed and only brushed and washed his face, then headed to the living room, turned on the Television, switched to a random channel and started to press his phone surfing the school web and looking at the things they sell What he saw surprised him, the school did sell everything as they did say, all types of weapons, wands, resources from all profession, minerals, strange fruits and anything that wasn''t really rare, they even sold cars, there were also other links in the school website that sold other things like cultivation manual, Technique manual, art manual, even beast if you are a tamer, they literally had everything that could be sold. Everything was about points, some things need points and position of power like the star level professor in other to buy them. So even if a student manages to gather points from other students and missions they won''t be able to buy somethings too high above their rank. Even professor couldn''t buy things to give to students or students buying things to give to other students, once you buy something you will sign a mana contract to use said item for yourself, there was no gifting here in this school, you have to work for everything with your own hands Some people who graduate from the Academy work for the Academy after signing a contract with them, there by increasing their work rank and mana rank, it was all possible with points and hard work. Anthony looked at the time ''8:15AM'', ''It seems time bes slower once you have nothing to do, no wonder some people in my previous life said time was rtive'' he thought, then he picked up the Television remote to switch to a different channel this time, but before he could even press any button he heard a knock on the door. Anthony raised an eye brow and wondered who was knocking, he had no friends or colleagues or acquaintances here, which made him wonder who was knocking. He stood up and arrived at the door and opened it where he saw a male elf, the elf was stunned when he saw Anthony because Anthony was too handsome, he stared at Anthony for sometime before he cleared his throat and started speaking. "Hello, I am a member of the student council, the top 3 was supposed toe to the students council meeting but none of you showed up, the student council president sent me to invite you call incase you all don''t know" Anthony looked at the elf, then he nodded and said "You cane in senior, I would have to freshen up before we proceed, you can wait in the living room" The elf simply nodded and entered Anthony''s living room and sat down. Anthony said to the elf "I will be done in ten minutes" then he left to bath. Anthony bathed and dressed up Infront of the mirror, admired himself a little, he smiled and turned. He arrived in the living room and told the elf he was ready and they left his living quarters together. They arrived at Tiara''s door, the elf knocked and informed her of same thing as he already did with Anthony, Tiara simply followed as she was already ready, the same happend at the rank 3 room. The rank 3 ranker was a dragon named Von Bryan. The elf led them as they walked to the Students council area, Anthony didn''t talk to any of them but Tiara and Bryan were looking at him through the corner of their eyes, but Anthony''s steps didn''t falter, his demeanor emperor like with a gentle aura of authority around him. They arrived at the student council area, the elf opened the door and they walked in. Their gaze met a round table where people of various race sat and looked at them. Anthony just entered the room, and stood in front of them where everyone could see him together with Tiara and Bryan standing beside him, the elf simply went and stood behind an elven woman. Then a male dragon who was sitting at the head table said "My name is Von Heinz the student president of the student council, to my left is Vivan Drywood an elf, to my right is Kai Ten a titan, they are both the vice student president" "I see you already met my little baby brother Bryan" he said looking at Bryan "I''m not a baby anymore elder brother" Bryan said with a stern face Heinz simply smiled, then turned to Tiara and said "It''s nice to see you miss Tiara the Royal rank Bloodline holder, I couldn''t believe you rank above my brother who has been praised since birth, i wonder how long you can keep your rank" Then he turned to Anthony "I have never heard of a human hold the first rank since the beginning of the Academy, it seems like there is a first for everything, I also wonder how long you can keep your rank, I''ve always heard your father was a monster who rivaled us and even went toe to toe with the dragon who ranked first during his time and never lost against anyone but even he still didn''t get the first rank, I wonder how much of a monster you arepared to the tales of your father" Anthony simply looked at Heinz who was already SS but didn''t graduate when the requirement to graduate was SS rank, ''maybe he hasn''t met other criteria'' Anthony thought. Then he put on a smile and said "Do you have anything against me being the first rank?" "There is nothing against you being the first, the world has always been whoever has the biggest fist is right, I''m happy my brother is ranked third so he can curb his ego and work harder, at least with you and Tiara here he can feel pressure and improve more, even if he manages to climb above you and take the first rank, I''m sure he would still work harder cause once he slips, am sure you would be there to take back your spot" Heinz replied "Well that''s by the way, you were called here to be asked if you want to join the student council, the top three of the new year are given a chance to join, of course other people can join by requesting but that is if we ept" "There are many benefits of joining the student council, we as an organisation rival the power of a two star professor, which mean can buy things limited to a two star professor, but not individually but as an organisation like i said, then you will receive monthly points and other benefit i rather not list, you don''t have to ept now but you have to make your decision in a week" Anthony thought for a while, he didn''t really need the points or anything or want to attend useless meetings, the sole called purchasing power was again something he didn''t need, he simply didn''t see any benefit from joining them other than for connection in which once again he didn''t care about, as power in it self will bring connection to your door step. He looked at Heinz and said "I decline but thanks for the offer" Heinz was shocked cause he was sure Anthony would ept, then heughed Vivian who hasn''t spoken since they entered the hall said "It seems you are a tough one huh, I didn''t see thating" Kai also said "Human are rare in the council since you people hardly match our inheritance but if you are afraid you would be bullied then I can be your backer here" Anthony shook his head and replied them "Am not afraid of anyone, the council looks like something that would require a lot of meetings and stuff, I only have time to cultivate and practice, so I won''t be here for anything" Heinz looked at Anthony for a while then shifted his gaze to Tiara waiting for her answer "I would decline, I also only have time to cultivate and train" she replied with a straight face "This is the first time fresher rankers have rejected joining the student council, are we that low in your eyes" Heinz said while releasing his aura with mild killing intent in it The room temperature dropped, Tiara and Bryan also dropped on their knees, but Anthony simply stood there smiling at Heinz and said with a teasing chuckle "I didn''t know even student council president bullies students, this is a new sight, indeed you have broaden my horizon, i was indeed right not joining" Tiara and Bryan were kneeling on the floor sweating when Heinz then increased his aura and killing intent, then blood leaked from their mouth as they struggled to stay conscious Anthony smiled at all this with amusement while not even bothering to fake being affected at the slightest he was simply waiting for their next movement If anyone attacks, he won''t mind put one or two in their ce "Heinz that''s enough, they are new students and have the right to reject" Kai said Heinz sighed and stopped then apologised with a smile on his face "It seems I went too far I apologise, it''s just that no top three ranker has never rejected the student council and both of you doing that during my reign puts a dent on my record" "Did you have to drag me into this too" Bryan said while getting up and cleaning the blood off his mouth "You were simply standing together with them don''t cry over small things" Heinz replied Bryan wanted to retort but kept quiet "You may return" Heinz said Anthony simply smiled and teleported back to his room without replying Chapter 24: Klaus Anthony appeared in his room and sighed and said to himself while lying down on the couch "What a headache, should I just kill him and end the drama before it starts, no he hasn''t done anything yet, but he better shouldn''t" He raised his hand and checked the time and saw it was almost time for weapon training ss. He entered the bathroom and bathed again, changed clothes then he left for the ss, as he walked he met Tiara on the way, he just walked by her without even speaking to her, even she didn''t speak to him She just looked at him wondering why he wasn''t affected by the aura and killing intent Heinz released earlier Anthony walked for while before arriving at a door which he just pushed and entered. He saw thergest space he has ever seen in his life in the ce, the ce spanned a gigameter alone, Anthony didn''t understand this concept, this was a freaking 1,000,000 kilometres, he simply shook his head and told himself to stopparing this world to his previous one, it seems his assumption of the blue being 200 times bigger might be wrong, it seems it was actually way bigger than that. He looked around and saw other students already there waiting, then he saw someone waving at him from a distance, it was Storm Bringer, who was standing witn his twin brother Storm Rider Anthony walked up to them and said "I thought of you both used fist what are you both doing here, shouldn''t you be somewhere else where they teach about fist" Rider looked at him and said "Who said Titans only used fist and can''t use weapons" Anthony looked at him and said "I remember you attacking with fist before that''s why I asked" Bringer simply replied with pride filled in his voice "We are titans we can use fist and any other weapon we like, unlike others who has to master the craft of one weapon, we titan can master any fist with extreme ease because of our body, and we can then learn any weapon" "So what weapon do you both use then" he asked, thou he could find out with his eyes if he wanted to "We both use sword" replied Rider Anthony looked at them and said with a smirk "You both are identical, use sword, same height, I hope you both don''t use the same sword and fist techniques cause someone just needs to fight one of you then he automatically can counter both of you" Bringer face turned ugly immediately, Rider looked at Anthony with shock Then Rider sighed and replied "We indeed used same Technique at first, but our teacher said the same thing you said so we changed and we both use different Techniques" Anthony raised an eyebrow and thought their teacher must be another old man who can scheme in his sleep. As the trio continued talking the professor arrived, and walked to their front. Anthony looked at the man''s left chest but didn''t see any badge or any star on it "My name is us, I''m a proud human, I''m not a professor here or work here or anything, I only came here because I owe the Dean a favour and he spent the favour to teach you green worms called golden generation who will soon know the way the world works, that''s why I don''t have a badge or star, i will be teaching you only for two years and I''m gone" "Some of you might be wondering why different people are here, like the archer group and dagger, that''s because I will be teaching you all at once since I''m a unique ss holder called ''The Weapon Master'', which basically means I have peak talent on every single weapon you can think of" "And I have trained on every single one of them for years before even your parents were born, so you all are to be taught by me for two years unless I deem you not needing my lessons anymore, ohh and you can skip my ss if you want, I won''t deduct points as I won''t be forcing anybody to learn, so feel free to die on the battle field full of regrets, and there are no exams in my ss, so like i said feel free to miss all two years" he said with a smile like it was threat "Now each of you select an opponent and fight each other with your weapons only, no mana or element or art or technique, nothing should be used. Only use your weapon to fight or body to those of you who use your body, I want to see how solid your foundations are, some people don''t even have a good foundation and just go straight to learning techniques, if you foundation are crap how can you show the real power behind your technique, so begin this spar immediately" us looked at all of them as they each chose their partner while thinking ''So this is the so called golden generation, there are a lot of golden eggs here indeed, their mana ranks are off the charts, they won''t stay long here before they graduate, well let''s see what the so called golden generation have in their weapon'' he simply floated in the air looking at each of them from above Anthony wanted to challenge either of the Storm bothers but they challenged themselves, it seems they have a rivalry going on between them. Anthony looked around wondering who to challenge, but someone arrived and stood infront of him and said "I choose you" It was Von Bryan the dragon, Anthony looked at him quietly, he didn''t have any impression on this guy During the third round, he didn''t attack Anthony because he wanted to fight him one on one it seems now he has another chance to do that. Anthony looked Bryan and smiled then said "i ept your challenge" Bryan nodded then went to a corner and sat down waiting for their turn The spar went on and on, Tiara was challenged by ze Patrick a pheonix who is ranked fourth in the S ss but he lost to Tiara, it wasn''t even a match as the gap between them was huge, it seems he didn''t train his weapon with dedication. Then us announced that it was Anthony''s turn and it was thest round, though some were tired, everyone still looked at them to see the match between Rank 1 and Rank 3 Although everyone already saw Anthony defeating the entire top 10, but this time it will be different, it was without mana or element and techniques, they wanted to see just how far his depths are. Anthony smiled and walked to an empty battle arena and took out his katana, he has decided to use katana through out his journey in the Academy. Bryan took out his sabre while releasing thick battle intent. Although it was already said this was a spar and couldn''t use mana or techniques he didn''t n on going easy on Anthony, he wanted to see what made the human sit at rank 1, though he already lost during the third round he didn''t count that has he didn''t make a move then and tanked everything with pure physique. He had pure confidence as the dragon physique isn''t something humans can match, though there are some humans who awaken some unique physique or bloodline but they are extremely rare. Bryan took a stance immediately waiting for the signal to begin while looking at Anthony like a predator who has just seen a prey Anthony didn''t even take a stance, he simply smiled while looking at Bryan wanting to see just how good this guy is to have such pride in his strength They didn''t have to wait long as they heard us voice in their ears from above "BEGIN" Chapter 25: Anthony Vs Bryan Bryan moved immediately the signal was given, shing at Anthony''s neck. Anthony parried the attack with one hand and the other behind his back, Bryan moved again cleaving at his chest, Anthony once again parried like it was child''s y, but this time he counter attacked and thrust at Bryan''s heart. Bryan turned by sidestepping using the momentum to cut vertically at Anthony''s hand, which he blocked. Anthony smiled at Bryan and they both immediately increased their speed and strength *nk***nk***nk***Boom***Boom*** The katana and sabre collided leaving explosion as they moved with pure physical strength, countering each other with new moves Ravines were created as they moved, dust rose as they shed, the entire arena was destroyed but it didn''t stop them Air seemed to be split apart with each attack, the already destroyed arena seemed to disintegrate under their sheer force. They only left streaks of light as they moved at speeds that broke the sound barrier, they were too fast to even leave after images. Anthony appeared behind Bryan and shed hundred times in a second with speed that many students won''t even match even if they enhance their body with mana, Bryan refusing to give up increased his speed and parried all attacks and countered by shing at his waist. Anthony simply jumped andnded on the tip of Bryan''s sabre like he was weightless. Bryan looked at him with a frown wondering how he did that without any movement technique but he didn''t dy his actions He withdrew his sabre to bring down Anthony, but before he could, Anthony already back flipped andnded a distance away. He looked at Bryan who was sweating but had a steady breath and said "I''ve matched you for five minutes now, if this is your best then you better end it here, I would be taking it up a notch from here, you might lose a limb or two" "Don''t look down on me human" Bryan replied while taking caution to what Anthony said "Since I arrived at this Academy I have been called Human countless times like it is my name, although I''m proud to be human but that''s not my name, but i guess at the end of the day, only power will imprint my name in your mind and soul" Anthony blurred and appeared Infront of Bryan and swung his sword with pure force Bryan reactedte but he still blocked but he was sent flying like a cannonball, tumbling on the ground, then he turned around and bnced himself skidding on the ground as he regained bnce, he looked at Anthony But the Anthony he saw was only an after image The real Anthony already swung his katana a hundred times at Bryan creating hundred cuts on Bryan''s body but his dragon body helped reduced damage but that didn''t reduce the pain he felt. Bryan immediately tried to counter by thrusting at Anthony''s left eye, but Anthony ducked and mmed the sword hilt on Bryan''s gut as he coughed blood and he was sent flying breaking wind barrier as he was sent flying backwards The crowd watching could barely even follow their movements, only a selected few could barely see their movements with such speed "Is this guy still human" "Was he brought from ab as a trump card" "When did such a monster appear in the human race" "Isn''t the human race too fierce this time" "Yeah they even have up to six people in the top twenty this time around" Bryan stood up, he was dizzy, he has lost a lot of blood, his bones fractured with ribs broken from the intensity of Anthony''s sessive attacks but he refused to give up Anthony just stood there looking and Bryan ''The Dragon''s vitality is truly absurd, a human would be out cold by now if not dead'' he thought as he shook his head Then he took a step and appeared beside Bryan and cut off his right hand, then kicked him again on the chest with greater force this time and Bryan lost consciousness while he bled heavily. us who was viewing all of this from above only shook his head then he appeared in front of Bryan and told one of the students to take him to the healers clinic He turned to Anthony and said "What''s your name student" "Null Anthony" Anthony replied while looking at us as he wondered how far us has really gone while mastering all weapons. "Ohhh.... So you are that monster''s son" he replied while touching his chin "Well, you don''t need my ss anymore, from the disy I could tell you were holding back, your foundation is already solid, even I wasn''t as good with any weapon when I was your age, even your father wasn''t this good" he said with a deadly smile "As the first to graduate, with such ridiculous disy I would award you points, the Dean gave me three hundred thousand points to share as I see fit within the span of two years, how about I give you two hundred thousand" The rest were shocked as he said he was giving over two hundred thousand points, this was giving everything to Anthony, this was impossible, they would only be left with scraps, but they couldn''tin as they are not brainless idiots. us knew why he gave away such points, for him who was a genius in his own ss with mastery over all weapon, where even people who call themselves masters of a particr weapon dare not call themselves masters in his presence, people hardly impress him. Which is the reason the Dean only gave him only three hundred thousand points because the Dean knew that us won''t even give anyone points at all or would give the bare minimum that anyone could get from a mission, but if us sees someone that impressed him, he would give away all points immediately. If not for these facts, the Dean would have given more points to us to give as a reward in ss. Which is why the Dean gave such small points to a ss holding such number of students for a duration of two years. "Thank you instructor us" Anthony replied us nodded and said "Off you go". Anthony left as everyone stared at him as he left the ce without hesitation. Tiara looked at him with a stern face, she clenched her fish until her nails punctured her palm and she bled which healed back immediately due to traits of a vampire (All vampires have great physical strength and regeneration, the higher the purity of their bloodline and higher their mana rank the faster their regeneration and higher their strength, that is why people aim for their head or heart, as any other injury would simply regenerate with enough time depending on the severity of the injury and the regeneration doesn''t cost mana it''s part of their innate trait) She was in turmoil cause she knew that if she faced Anthony, she would lose, she thought she already saw the gap she needs to close during the third round of the exam but it seems he was holding back and the instructor also said he was holding back even till now. Even though she has a good foundation in her sword training, she could also tell Bryan has just as good of a foundation as her but the Physique of a dragon was no joke as the physical differences could make her lose Though her physical strength could match some dragon but not people like Bryan who were at the higher rank in the dragon n But she didn''t believe she would lose against Bryan in an all out battle ''I have a lot of weakness right now, I have to increase my training again, I hope i can cover all these during the training with master'' Tiara thought as she steeled her resolve to never be left behind again This spar has truly shown her a lot, right now the only thing needed was to get to work as soon as possible. Chapter 26: Overthinking The rest of the one week resting time quickly flew by as all Anthony did was go for sses, sleep or waste his time on phones andptops and ying games, he wanted to invents apps here that were popr back on earth but after some thought he forgot about it, though social media could be used to control the information masses received and can be used to manipte the masses and make money but he saw no need for that since he was already too rich, his family was rich and they could also control information, he would simply be wasting his time and creating more work for himself for such thankless task Within the days people started flocking Tiara and were bootlicking since they found out the Vice president took her as a disciple so everyone wanted to make friends and form connections but she simply ignored everyone as usual She had no time for any of it as she spent time on only sses, library and training, and cultivation, she simply had no time to make fake friends or interact too much or a certain white haired human would increase the gap As for Bryan he became quiet as usual after his loss, but his brother Keron kept ring at Anthony whenever he saw him as if he wanted to put a lead through his skull but Anthony simply ignored him Until now children from other five families hasn''t struck up any kind of conversation with Anthony which surprised him, but he guessed their pride must run too deep, even after consecutive disy of his strength they still refused to think of themselves lower. Of course Anthony didn''t see a wrong at any of this, it''s not like he wants someone to gravel at his feet because he is rank 1, he always reminded himself of his past life in other not to get arrogant because of a small power which the being can just decide to take away at any moment if it so decides and Anthony would just revert back to zero As Anthony had the thought of the being taking away his power he became restless Though he convinced himself that the being won''t do that to him or stoop that low, Anthony didn''t want to make any bets on that, he remembered the being yed with him for a little while andpensated him, but what if this time the being took away his power or seals it away and he bes trash, then the beinges back yearster andpensates him. This wasn''t any different than other novels he read in his first life where they would suffer for almost twenty years then ascend the heavens in one step, or they were already ascending the heavens, then they be crippled for some years, then theye back cured and reascend again, he was already ascending, there was no need to reascend again. Anthony didn''t want to go through any of this at all no matter thepensation he would be given, he can''t endure the humiliation he would receive after sitting at the first rank, the disgrace to his father, grandparents, especially his mother whom he loved too well, and was ready to burn down the world for her. This gave Anthony sleepless nights, even sometimes when he manages to sleep, he woke up due to nightmare of bing a cripple and falling from grace. His dream alternated between the Demon king and Dragon king swooping down to capture him for his handsome face and the other five families smiling at his demise of being a cripple, he also saw Bryaning for revenge and him being expelled from the Academy due to his crippleness. (He is overthinking things again please don''t mind him, leave him to his delusion) This past few days were hectic for him due to his wild imagination, Anthony regretted resting, if he didn''t rest he won''t have time to think of all of these nonsense, he would be toiling through his bloodline and physique knowledge or cultivating. He banned things like vacation or rest from his life due to this (He is just overreacting, he won''t ban anything in his life, leave him to overthinking) If not for having a thoughtpartment passively sign-in he might forget. But after some days he returned to normal from his overthinking behaviour and slept like a baby through out the day and woke up with a smile on his face ******In a hidden location****** A man was sitting in darkness that reeked pure Chaos, any living being that entered here would immediately be corrupted due to the environment, another man wearing a mask on his face appeared out of the shadows and kneeled in front of the man. "Have you arranged a list of the prodigies" the man sitting asked "Yes leader, I have made a list, I would send out assassins after them" the man with a mask replied, while passing a file to the leader The man without a mask read it but didn''t reply, he tapped his finger on his arm rest of the chair he sat on while deep in thought "Send Peak Master ranks after the rest immediately they step out of the Academy, send five Peak Grandmaster rank on the boy from the Null family, the talent of this generation is too great, mistakes can''t be made at all" The man on a mask was shocked by his words, it has be known that these students were barely at the A rank at most, and when they step out of the academy they are without security, so even SS rank members would be able toplete the mission. But to send Peak master rankers and Grandmaster rank after students who were just barely first week in the academy, this was no different than using an elephant to stomp a cockroach, but the man didn''t dare voice his thoughts, he simply followed orders that were given to him to the T like he always does "Yes leader, it would be done immediately they step out of the Academy" he replied and left how he came Anthony was sitting in his balcony drinking a juice, he didn''t know what was going on since the information wasn''t gathered, the information the cult had on him was through the ones their spies sent from what they saw during the exam. If the cult did extra diging, he would have known through the skill ''The Perfect one'', but they didn''t and just acted on the information as their source never failed. So he remained clueless, but if he did know, it won''t really change anything but just make him excited that a bounty was finally ced on his head. After sitting for some time he stood up and went back to his room and sat down and sighed as his resting period was over already and it was time to get back to work. He created a clone and gave his clone a mission toplete, then he vanished from his ce as he thought ''Its time to get back on my grind'' Chapter 27: Cheating Anthony appeared in his divine realm again, he inhaled as he felt the mana that vibrated like they were too happy to see him. He simply teleported into the house he bought from the system and started getting ready for his seclusion. In real world time, he would be gone for six months, if he sets the time at 1:5 as usual then he would be here for thirty months, Which was two and half years That wasn''t even enough to digest all knowledge, so he decided to increase the time range since he doesn''t have much time Then he increased it by twenty times, thereby having one hundred and twenty months of time, which is equivalent to ten years Anthony guesses he might be able to digest all information within this time range but he wasn''t sure, but first of all he would have to increase his cultivation rank and enter the Master rank, then pour his energy into the knowledge he recieved. Then he came out of this house and walked to another side of the realm, and sat between the trees that were lush and breezy. He sat down in a lotus position, inhaled deeply, then started cultivation as he didn''t have much time to waste here. After cultivating for six months, he opended his eyes and smiled, enjoying the absurdness of his physique and bloodline, he got to the peak of SSS rank and was ready to step into the Master rank, he opened his system and scrolled for resources to buy to help him directly breakthrough instead of wasting months trying to enter the Master rank. He has a physique that gave him perfect foundation as long as he cultivated properly, why should he not take advantage of it and pump himself with resources. After scrolling for a while he bought a pill from the system shop [Name: Master Rank Mana Pill] [Description: Can only be taken by those one step below the Master and and those in the Master Rank. Can help break through Master rank minor realms. Purity: 100%] Anthony looked at the brown pill in his hands and nodded, this pill was avable in his world and could be bought with money or mana crystals but it wasn''t as pure as his. The young masters just have to buy this pill, one of high purity and they would be able to breakthrough as long as they are at at SSS+ rank and have a good foundation, having an unstable foundation and trying to breakthrough would cause a bacsh thereby crippling the person or killing them. This was no different than courting death, this was why a good enough foundation is always being talked about in each realm and the lower your foundations, the lower your battle power, and also reduces your chances of breakthrough even if you have a freakish talent. Anthony swallowed the pill, and he felt arge mana swirling in his body, he channelled it to his mana core, and it kept getting nourished. After a week Anthony broke through and was finally in the Master rank realm. The mana and aura being released by him was so intense that some trees were flung backwards and were uprooted, but the realm repaired itself immediately. Anthony''s aura calmed down and he opened his eyes with a smile on his face, he has finally left the mortal realm (Many power houses usually called the F to SSS rank mortal realm, that is just their own perspective, it has nothing to actually do with any ''mortal'' rank or whatever, this is just their way of calling them babies and untalented) He opened the system and looked at the description of the pill again, then he smiled and bought many of the same pill. He swallowed them one by one and went into overdrive in cultivation and just like that two and half years passed by. He opened his eyes and released his aura without restraint like he always does, even wind and sound dared not move in his direction as he unfolded his aura Anthony has climbed to the Peak of the Master rank. Anthony has gotten to Master Rank level 9 with ease. He simply took advantage of his perfect foundation and abused resources by eating pill upon pill and cultivating to bnce everything. This was all thanks to his physique. If Anthony didn''t have this physique he won''t dare to swallow such pill or he would explode and die. His physique and cultivation manual worked hand in hand to make such an impossible nonsense possible. If others saw how Anthony cultivated they would be furious, everyone would want to capture him for his secrets, even the Null family would be destroyed if such abnormality came to light. Even masters turned on disciples, fathers and mothers turn on their children if they have anything that benefited the other. This world, sympathy is for the weak, the only thing that is right here is the bigger fist. Although he could still have a very fast cultivation speed with just his bloodline alone if he didn''t have such a physique but he didn''t dare topare both scenarios. Though other young masters or anyone rich can buy this pill in millions if they wanted, they would simply explode to death if they consumed the pills and their cultivation manual and foundation can''t keep up with the refinement and speed. Anthony was tempted to eat the pill again but of the Grandmaster rank, but he decided against it, it won''t be good to lose his sense of purpose just for an increase in rank, he should bnce his cultivation rank and knowledge together and all that, imbnce in either of them could be fatal in real battle giving his opponents a higher hand. And besides three years has passed, he only has seven years to study about mana, elements and weapons. There wasn''t enough time, so he dived straight into it. He decided to spend three and half year on the magic side, the remaining on weapon side The first three and half year, went by as he poured it into all elements he had at the moment especially the void element as it was too hard to use, although he was already good with it but to him it wasn''t enough, he had to keep training on it, after the three years he still didn''t go through all knowledge but he wasn''t feeling down. He changed to his weapon and continued training as time went by. The level Anthony has gotten to was dangerous to the extent that even a branch was already deadly in his hands at this point in time. He remembered his weapons instructor us who would have spent thousands of years on his weapon training, he wondered if he has gotten to his level because of his physique knowledge and the instructor didn''t have such knowledge, but he removed such thoughts and killed any arrogant thoughts that were about toe to life. He didn''t digest all knowledge on both sword and magic, but at least he has made progress on them right now During this ten years Anthony didn''t forget to sigin-in, he had too many rewards, he didn''t even know what to do with them. ''Should I auction some off?, why should I auction them off when I have a family to give them to for free or I should keep them all till death or till each have a use'' he thought as walked back to the house ''Speaking of auction, I haven''t trigger any auction line or plot or whatever like those novel characters do....well what would I go to an auction for when I can buy an resources I want without even lifting a finger'' he shook his head as entered the shower After taking a nice warm bath and being a narcissist for a while, he put on some clothes, then he disappeared from the divine realm Chapter 28: Blood When he appeared he looked around and felt like he hasn''t been here for ages, he felt nostalgic, it might have been six months in the real world but it''s been ten years without civilization for him, he could only talk with the system. After adjusting for a while, he looked at his clone who was sleeping away like a baby, he didn''t know what to say to this clone, the clone seemedzy, the clone also slept a lot when he entered the divine realm for the first time almost six years ago. He shook his head and cancelled the skill and the clone''s memory flowed into his mind. After looking through the memories a vein bulged on his forehead, he clenched his fist, he felt like summoning the clone and punching it. It turns out the clone went to the sses that were held, but it did nothing but sleep throughout, it slept and spent some of his point on a lot of food. His clone was literally on vacation during his absence, he was like azy young master. The clone behaviour made rumours to fly around that he iszy and the rank 1 wasn''t much, many people started looking forward to the mid term exam so they can steal his rank. The reputation he suffered to build up by acting cool and all that was rendered useless within the span of six months by the clone. He sighed, he didn''t me the clone, he too had azy side, if he reincarnated in a world without magic like his previous world and was born in a rich family, he won''t bother working hard after he suffered in his first life. It''s just that his clone got to live the life before him which made another vein to appear on his forehead, he simply shook his head and forgot about it since there was nothing he could do about the matter. Through the memories he saw that Bryan was epted by the Dean of the Academy as disciple, this was two weeks after he entered divine realm, Anthony was shocked, it seems power houses were using this golden generation time to grab disciples. Tiara and Bryan simply used six months to fly from A- rank to S- rank which was already too absurd, this kind of progress was only possible in the lower rank like the D ranks and lower, though it was possible to have this progress in higher realms but it would damage their foundation which was very a stupid thing to do just to make a little progress The higher your rank the harder it is to even advance a small realm, that''s why this is too absurd to Anthony (Although Anthony did the same thing within six months, don''tpare them as one was the A rank and the other was the SSS rank which is three major rank above, remember the higher the rank, the harder it is to even take a step in that realm, but Anthony did it in that same six months thanks to his physique and bloodline and cultivation technique, while having perfect foundation on top of that) It seems the Dean and Vice president pumped their disciple with resource while helping them have a solid foundation along with the way, there was no way powerhouses of that level won''t have resources to stabilise foundation of the mortal rank, power houses were simply too rich due to their ridiculous lifespan helping them gather resources all their lives. Anthony had a thought of robbing one of these power houses but he killed the idea immediately it came to life, he was simply too weak to even injure these people, besides he has a free shop that can give him anything as he grows stronger together with the sign-in system, there was simply no one richer than him on this. Anthony was sure that if those two powerhouse had a chance they would cultivate these two disciples directly to the SS rank but that would be a reckless move, as a bacsh or damage would be imminent, nobody would risk their disciple''s or their own life just to take a step that they could take a whileter. Anthony thought of the Technique, Spells and Skills these two people would enjoy and was tempted to take a master, but he knew that ??? was the greatest, what if ??? takes back everything if he acknowledgeds anyone as a master. He won''t ept anyone as a master even if the world will begged him, he won''t take such fruitless risk at all. He continued moving through the memories, then he furrowed his brows when he came across a certain rumour. ''They are finally making a move'' Anthony thought. It was the ''Forsaken cult'', they sent assassins towards some genius students and all of them died, not a single one of them that stepped out came back to the Academy. Those who survived after leaving on a mission were those who were irrelevant to cult, they only went after those who were going to grow into power houses, and five people from the S ss died, while the rest that survived did so by using trump cards prepared by their family, it seems the five that died in the top 20 didn''t even have the time to activate their life saving item in other to run. Since each child in the top 20 was the child of a power house they all had things prepared to save their lives which the academy left to them while everything was taken from at the academy entrance. About 200 genuines died at once in a span of six months, this has to be a big stain on the Academy''s reputation as this is the first time this was happening and the world was inplete chaos. Of course the Academy didn''t take this lying down, they wiped out every single base of the forbidden cult they could find, killed every single one across all domains, the world literally shook under their might, the families of the five dead children in the top 20 didn''t take it lying down, they too sent out armies and blood flowed. There were guesses of war going to ur, but no one cared, they literally pushed the cult to the edge, but the cult didn''t give in, they kept attacking the students and the academy had to stop giving out mission for the moment. The five at the top 20 who died were, Rank 5 Fares Fare/Fairy Rank 10 Von keron/Dragon Rank 12 ze Lilian/Pheonix Rank 16 Hemel Wolf/Werewolf Rank 17 Hiry Amos/Human People confronted the Academy for an exnation, which the Academy epted it was their fault andpensated all families In all domain, the patriach of each of these families that had a child that died, didn''t even wait for the academy to do anything, they started the entire thing on their own before the Academy joined, especially the dragons who usually attacked anyone that killed their kin. Even the Dean personally moved as the brother of the disciple he just epted was killed, he had to show force to his disciple. Once he moved, even the world tremble in space and a cultist and a demon power rank on his level fought him. He fought two against one, but still came out without even a single scratch on him and then went straight for the bases they came from and wiped them from the, this day would simply go down in history books. Some power houses didn''t make a move as their children didn''t die, so they didn''t waste their time, but diverted their time to their own children and increased security in the area and around their children. These six months were literally dyed in RED. Chapter 29: Millionaire Anthony was really surprised by all this, the forsaken cult really made a move against the Academy and they all fought for two months, even a demon on the Dean''s level made a move to suppress the Dean but ended up dead. Indeed it was a lot to unpack, the first year wasn''t even finished and twenty percent of the students were already sent to their maker Anthony shook his head at all the fun he missed, but at least he grew stronger. He went through thest bits of memories then smiled, ''at least the clonepleted something during it''s time'' Anthony thought. The mission he gave the clone was to look for ten extremely weak people who are being bullied but are very strong willed that he would ept as his subordinate using the blood servant skill He would only be epting humans and saw no need for other races, others might chose other races due to their stronger body and bloodline but his bloodline servant skill made all that pale inparison. The clone found three girl and seven boys who met the criteria. Anthony nned on meeting them after the mid-term exams and see if he could convince them, if they decline, he would just wipe their memories of what happened and leave. The written exam will happen before the mid term break while the battle aspect happens after the mid term break. Anthony took note of these people and nned to meet themter, then he threw them at the back of his mind, then he went to sleep because it was already 2AM in the morning when he arrived. He woke up the next day, showered and wore fine exquisite ck and golden linen cloths, then hung his katana on his waist and left. He went straight for the cafeteria, which where he spent over two hundred points eating and sumptuous meal. This was the first time he was eating here, he usually buys food from his system shop but he already spent almost every point on this Master rank pill that he ate like biscuits. The Academy food was extremely good, it was worth the point, only rich people could afford it and some even spent more. Some didn''t spend at all since they had less need for such things as they grew stronger, so they didn''t want to waste their points. Anthony walked to the mana control ss which was held by Professor Kevin. When Anthony entered, they all looked at him then moved their gazes as they all got used to his face, some even looked at him with distain Anthony didn''t care about all this, he simply sat down and looked out the window as usual before the clone took over and started sleeping like a log. Professor Kevin walked into the ssroom and looked around with his blood red eyes. He could feel everyone''s progress in every aspect, some broke through a minor ranks, some didn''t, some had higher mana control and elemental control, everyone was simply a genius here so every single one of them made progress in an aspect at least Kevin''s gazended on Anthony who he couldn''t see through even untill now, only that the mana around him seemed calm like obedient children and didn''t jump around. Although Kevin didn''t see it, he could feel it, his intuition he has honed for thousands of years wasn''t a joke. H could sense that Anthony''s strength has increased again but he couldn''t tell how much morepared to other students. He could still see Anthony radiating the same F rank aura like he did since he entered this Academy, which he refused to remove. Although people professors guessed he was at the A+ rank during the exam, but no one was sure as that was merely a guess They were only able to make this guess cause Anthony fought at that level and a bit above since geniuses always fight above their level. After making eye contact with Anthony, Kevin shook his head at this monster that wasn''t supposed to be in human domain. But ther was nothing he could do, he won''t ask about Anthony''s progress as that would be overstepping. Kevin just simply started the ss on mana and the element which went on for hours. Anthony could understand his clone''s predicament during this ss. After the ss ended, the titan brothers walked up to him and greeted. "Hey Anthony, you didn''t sleep today, what a miracle that was" Bringer said "Even though he didn''t sleep he looked out the window the entire time, so it''s not aplete miracle" replied Rider "You better train Anthony, I can tell that Tiara and Bryan have gotten much stronger due to the Dean and Vice president epting them as their disciple, their progress is simply off the charts at this moment" said Bringer Anthony looked at this two titan who were worried about him andughed and said "Don''t worry, if they court death I would just grant it for them, people I have defeated once are forever defeated, besides it seems I was too soft thest time and they are starting to get ideas now they made some little progress" Veins popped on Tiara and Bryan''s head as they heard this from their seats. Even though Anthony spoke in a low voice they could hear it. It made them angry that Anthony was looking down on them, they refused to believe Anthony was now on their level after training with world level power houses and resources within the same six months Anthony just slept and ate like a pig. They believe in their progress and nothing will change that, they didn''t reply at his statement. They would simply challenge himter after mid term break for their rightful position Anthony went for the demon ss and beast ss which taught them all beast and demons that has been studied with their various weaknesses And as usual Anthony just dazed out the window during these two sses. Anthony didn''t attend the weapon ss since he already graduated from the ss. He decided to spend that time walking around the Academy, going through shops in the area Trying to see if he could strike it big like those protagonist who find world defying things in a shop made of unstable wood that looked like it would crumble anytime soon. After walking around for about three hours Anthony found nothing, he cursed in his mind repeatedly, he didn''t know if his luck was just that low or it was just that everyone could identify every single treasure and won''t leave any scraps to anybody at all. ''Tsk....tsk.... I better not catch those authors who made those protagonist gain gems from every store they walked into, I better not catch any of you in heaven'' Anthony thought. Although he already had loads of treasures with him but who would say no to more. Beside he wants to experience picking up treasure from trash like other protagonist but it seems he was being naive here. He simply sighed and went to the challenge arena where people battled each other Here people can settle grudge or battle each other for training or whatever, simply put all battles were done here. Anthony saw a lot of students on the way who looked at him with strange gazes as he was too handsome and from the badge hanging on his chest that says he was from the S ss which meant he was a power house in his year amongst his peers. Surprisingly, someone walked up to him and showed him around the arena, Anthony even found out that they could ce bets here with Academy points, this was one of the sources of points but people almost mainly lost everytime although people still won too if not the entire thing would be shut down already. He got to the betting area, picking a fight to bet own, each having their own odds based on the fighter, after picking a fight, he will activate ''All seeing eyes'' gaze into their future fight, find out the winner and stake on them. Since every student of the Academy were weaker than him, he could use the eyes on them without too much problem. This was what Anthony nned to do. After betting throughout the fights Anthony left with two million points making the manager nearly vomit blood. He could have won more cause why not, but he was stopped by the manager saying he has reached his winning cap for the time. Anthony left with a smile on his face as he went back to his room feeling that even professors were poorpared to him. (Of course this is just his imagination as there is no way he would be richer than professors who have been in the Academy for years at least and some staying for thousands) After entering his room, he pressed his phone for while, chatted his parents and the house guards, watched some movies and news then he slept off since he had nothing to do again. Chapter 30: Subordinate hunting Ten days has passed since Anthony returned from the divine realm and waszing around. Students spent all their time in the library and reading through the semester topic table given by the professor. They were all reading as the time for the written exam was here, and today was the day for the exam, many people were tense, some were confident as they have been reading since the very beginning. Currently everyone was sitting together in onerge hall for the examination which was scheduled to begin by 10AM. Although not the same professor taught everyone, same lesson was given so they have the same question. When it was time for the exam to start, Kevin walked into the exam hall with stacks of paper in his hands. "Some of you may not know me, my name is Rave Kevin, I am in charge of the S ss and will be the supervisor of this exam, as usual any form of cheating means expulsion and nothing more or less so if you want to cheat with any of your ability or skill or spell make sure I don''t catch you" (Of course in a world full or magic, there will be skills which people might use to cheat but they are always being caught by the professor as the Academy was like a nest of powerhouses and not to be underestimated) Kevin threw the paper and use mana to control each paper tond in front of each student and was faced down. After everyone settled down and was ready "You may begin and stop five hours from now which is 3PM" said Kevin. Everyone started writing the answers they knew furiously and immediately least they forgot the answer. Some bit their pens, some bit their nails while thinking and looking around for who to ask or cheat from. Of course many races have better physique which gave them better eye sight that they could see further thereby seeing answers that was written even in the tiniest form. But this was useless as the Academy uses a special type of paper were anything written on it automatically disappears immediately. So nothing could be seen by anyone, this exampromised of all courses and lesson given ranging from history lesson to the beast lesson, demon lesson, mana control, elemental control and more, that''s why the exam is taking five hours. Anthony knew answers to the mana control and elemental control due to the knowledge of his bloodline, together with demon and beast lesson because of the reward from the sign-in reward given a while back. He wrote the answers immediately without wasting time, when he got to the history part and the rest, he didn''t know them all since his clone only slept at all time during sses and didn''t even go to the library to read but spent the point in the cafeteria. He simply activated Authority of information and got the answer he needed then wrote it down on the answer sheet. Anthony spent a total of three hours on his answers as they were simply too much. He flipped over his paper then slept off like his clone usually does. Kevin looked at all the students who had different faces, some felt cheated, some felt like taking a shit, some were sweating that their clothes were already wet. Some were calm too as they had read enough and prepared well, Kevin looked at Anthony''s direction and saw him sleeping, then he shook his head at this human boy he still didn''t understand till now. Although to others Anthony has bezy and has been cking off, to him he refused to believe such a thing as he believed the human boy could not be so simple after possessing such eyes like he did. He had kept special eyes on Anthony to see if he would see him use his eyes during the exam, but Anthony didn''t use it at all, Anthony already expected this when the history questions choked him, so he used Authority of information instead. The professor already knew he had special eyes before when their eyes shed, who is to say he won''t catch him if he uses it here. So Anthony simply didn''t use it at all and opted for his Authority. Kevin was quite disappointed that Anthony didn''t use the eyes to cheat, he wanted them to have a sh of some sort then he could find out more about Anthony''s eyes in exchange for not expelling Anthony for cheating, because he too has used his special eyes to cheat during his time as a student. When the time was up, the paper burned by itself and disappeared from their sight. Everyone left the hall, some crying, some too tired to even talk orin. Everyone just went back to their room to cry or jubiliate that exams were over. Anthony got to his living room and sat on the couch. "I guess it''s time to meet them" he murmured to himself It was night time at 10PM, Anthony created nine clones and sent nine of them after other people and met one of them by himself. The guy uses katana, so he decided to see this student who was a fellow katana lover like him personally, although Anthony used all weapons, katana has always been his favourite even before his reincarnation. The clone had already gathered information on all of them, so he already knew where they were, everyone just teleported from the room to their target''s room. In a training room a boy could be seen swinging his katana over and over again, with sweat dripping from his muscr body, Anthony had already appeared here a while ago but just kept quiet and watched the boy train, the boy had various ws but that was to be expected, as he had no one to correct him asides from us the weapon instructor. After forty-five minute of continuous swinging of the katana, the boy stopped and turned to pick a water bottle behind him to drink water, there he saw Anthony leaning on the wall. He immediately raised his katana and took a defensive stance immediately ready to attack. Anthony smiled at his reaction and liked it, the boy didn''t bother talking and went straight to defence, this is the real way of the world instead of asking stupid questions like who are you without putting up even a defensive stance. "Calm down bruh, this isn''t a death match, from my handsome face you should know me" Anthony said while hyping up himself. "Why are you here" asked the boy as he dropped his weapon knowing it was useless if Anthony decided to make a move. "I have seen you get bullied for a while now but you refused to bow down to your bullies, besides you have a strong will and dedicated to training, I''ve taken a liking to you and would like to take you as my subordinate" Anthony didn''t bother beating around the bush and just went straight to the point, he didn''t need to sweet talk anyone into working for him. If they refused he would let them be and won''t speak on it again as he would wipe their memories immediately they decline Chapter 31: Subordinate Hunting-2 The boy looked at Anthony for a while with various thoughts going through his mind. He knew that bing a subordinate of the heir to the NULL family was a very huge opportunity that many won''t even question, but he didn''t jump on the offer immediately. He asked "Why me, I am sure they are other student who are better candidates and have better chance and talent, why would youe to someone crawling on the lower rank" "It is precisely because of you are crawling on the lower rank that I chose you, it is because of that, that your will is strong enough and won''t bend so easily and would be able to recognise an opportunity when you see one" Anthony replied with a smile on his face. The boy thought for a while and replied "Can I think about it for a while, this is a life changing offer, I need sometime to consider" "No problem, I would only give you two days" after saying that he threw a blue stone to the boy and said "After deciding and you agree, crush that stone at exactly 1PM two days from now, if you don''t ept the stone will disappear on its on, remember two days" The boy caught the stone and nodded Anthony asked "what''s your name?" The boy looked at Anthony and smiled while saying "I am sure you already know that" "It was nice meeting you Spectre" Anthony replied with a smile also and disappeared The same conversation held ce in nine other rooms. Anthony and his clones returned to his room, he cancelled the skill, looked through his memories and nodded, then went straight to sleep, he didn''t even bother changing clothes. Anthony woke up the next day feeling very refreshed, he went through his normal routine Everyone was happy about today, because today was the day everybody will be going home for the mid-term break. Anthony dressed up handsomely as usual and sat on his couch as he got a text from his father, that he was already in the Academy premises, it seems he left early. Anthony walked out and stood at a random spot where cars could arrive, and in less than five minutes his father''s and body guard''s car arrived in a convoy. His father came down from the car and hugged his son "How have you been my little monster?" "Father you have to stop calling me that" "But you are a monster baby" Anthony Sighed and asked his father about his mother, because she wasn''t here which was unlike her. "Your mother has some business to handle, she would be back in two weeks" he said They entered the car and drove off to the NULL estate with the guards around them. "So how was the academy, you indeed made your name resound in the Academy walls" Michael said with a grin "Haaahh.....The Academy was boring, hardly any challenge or anything, life is too peaceful" Anthony said with sadness in his voice "I''m sure if you took a mission and assassins were sent after you like the rest you won''t be saying this right now" Michael countered Anthony shook his head, he wanted the assassins toe, so he could fight and feel the thrill like he did with Dreg, if he couldn''t win he would run away immediately, there was no reason to court death, that being would definitelyugh at him for dying immediately with all the abilities he has. Within a few hours they got home without any issues along the way. Anthony walked into the house, and saw the butler standing at the door as always and greeted him as soon as he saw him "Good afternoon uncle, how have you been" "Young master, it''s been a while, it seems you have gotten stronger again young master" he replied. "Yes uncle, the Academy taught a lot of this, I''ve made some progress" Anthony replied Then Anthony walked around and greeted all the maids he gossiped with and guards as he wasn''t here for six months. And just like that hours passed and the time to know the people who epted his offer came He walked into the seclusion room and use void magic and created a void barrier around the room itself, in other to shield everyone''s presence, then he sat down and waited. Immediately 1PM struck, ten people appeared in the room, they were dizzy for sometime, before they got a hold of themselves and looked around before they saw Anthony sitting on a chair waiting for them to finish gathering themselves. "It seems everyone epted my offer in the end, congrattions for this is the chance to stand on top of everyone but below me" Anthony cringed as he said this line but he kept a straight face. They all looked at each other and were surprised that they were this many, they each thought they were the only one being recruited but it seemed they were overthinking things and were not special. "You may introduce yourselves if you wish to" Anthony said to them. Spectre made the first move, "My name is Spectre I use the Katana and I have the lightning element" he said "My name is Litt and i have the metal element and I am a spear user" "My name is Ross and I have the lightning element and I use the sabre" "My name is Donna and I am a water mage" "My name is Vivian and I am an ice mage" "My name is Clement and I use the dagger and I have the darkness element" "My name is Evelyn I have the light element and I am a healer and mage at the same time but my i don''t have enough talent to support my abilities and ss" "My name is Mike, I use fire and the sword" "The name is Marcus I use wind and the sword and I''m also and orphan" "I am Arnold, an earth and spear user" They were all practically orphans, Anthony didn''t know whether tough or cry, he felt like he just bought an orphanage home He shook his head at the thought and threw it out of his head, and looked at them and said. "What I am giving you is pure power, you will basically be my ves because you will forever be bound to me, and you can''t go back, you can''t wake up tomorrow and say you are out, you can never be out, the only out is death, my orders are practicallyw, this is the price of power I will grant you" Some of them frowned, but they already expected this, there was no way they could quit mid way, but they still had lines they didnt want to cross at any cost. As if reading their minds Anthony continued. "Of course I won''t tell you to do things that are mad, like wiping out the human domains and things like that, but of course you will have to kill people as I don''t like goodey two shoes, well not that any of you here are which is one of the criteria for picking you" They were all relieved, they didn''t want to go allmitting crimes, that was just too much "Then let us begin, shall we" Anthony said Then Anthony snapped his fingers and they all disappeared from their ce Chapter 32: Changing Fate When they all opened their eyes, all they could see was oundish trees, but they ignored it and focused on Anthony who was standing this time around. "Let us get begin as we don''t have much time" He cut his finger with his finger nails and ten golden blood floated out and his face paled for a second before returning to normal due to the recovery speed of his infinite regeneration (Anthony doesn''t have golden blood, it''s because it''s his blood essence which is unique cause of his physique and bloodline) The ten golden blood essence were in form of a water drop, which moved and floated in front of the ten children who just stared at it with uncertainty. Anthony said "This is my blood essence, this will help you increase your talent in whatever you had even the most little talent in no matter how small, even if your talent was throwing stones, my blood essence will simply make you the best in it asides being better than me, in your cases, if different people possess the same talent, you get the same amount of talent but who is better at it depends on who trains and fights more" They all nodded and proceeded to swallow the golden drop of blood in front of them. They all immediately started convulsing and screaming, but none of it was heard as Anthony already erected a space barrier, nothing could leave here. They allid on the ground vibrating as if they were being electrocuted, blood flowed ouf of their skins and their seven orifices, some of them directly fainted as they couldn''t endure anymore pain, only Spectre and Vivian stayed awake as the process, both still screaming their lungs out, if possible they would have coughed out an organ. Their body and blood was modified down the to lowest form possible, their bones literally broke and healed itself, followed by their muscles, organs, skin, blood, even their souls were nourished, nothing was spared, but if they could endure, no pain they would feel in their life will make them flinch unless it''s something like emotional pain. After an hour of screamingpetition between spectre and Vivian, their horror of a pain finally stopped, and theyid on the ground questioning their lives. Anthony looked at all of them with a smile then waved his hands and all stains were cleansed from their body and the rest woke up from their sleep "How do you feel now" Anthony asked They didn''t know how they felt, mana kept moving around them in greater degree like children who just saw an ice cream. As they were about to reply, they were flooded with information directly into their mind. This information was about their gains and physique and bloodline. After about another two hours, they were done and started smiling like new puppies. They were about to talk when Anthony snapped his finger and the surrounding changed from the forest to another forest but this time, the mana here felt extremely and absurdly abundant and extremely pure, Anthony had transferred them to the divine realm, since they have absorbed the bloodline and became eternally loyal, they can enter here as they please now. They looked around feeling like they have been transferred from a small sized swimming pool to an ocean, they didn''t know how to exin it but before they could dive in, Anthony spoke first. "What you are feeling is the primordial mana, which is the purest form of mana that has existed since the concept of mana and this ce is my personal realm, no one is able to enter here unless they are absolutely loyal to me and me alone" "But we haven''t signed any mana contract at all since we arrived sir" said Evelyn the light user. "My blood is basically a contract as you drank it you became my subordinate forever you can''t betray me, I won''t go into the details" Anthony replied refusing to exin "Well take a look at yourself" Anthony said smiling as he waved his hand and used ice magic to create a mirror. They were all shocked as they saw their faces, they didn''t know what to say. They were simply too handsome and beautiful, even the vice president and Dean paled inparison to such face they possessed. They literally became the top 10 most charming, of coursepared to Anthony they could only curse their gods for their ugly faces that didn''t even get anywhere near his. The men''s body were literally packed with chiseled abs and packs, they weren''t bulk but they are sure their possessed absurd strength in those muscles. The women''s body were alluring, the fairies dare not say they couldpare here, their waist length hair they were too smooth as if crafted and ited from the universe hands. Skin so smooth that even a baby''s butt paled, such jade like skin has never existed, even the men dare not say they possessed a more charming skin as theirs were still good but thick and strong from too many muscles. But this didn''t mean the women''s body was weak, they took possess maddening strength that could crush mountains. Their eyes sparkles as if it were removed and reced with the rarest gxy gems itself, they simply gave every single female from any race no chance to contend even if they used charming magic or make up or elixirs to improve their beauty. Anthony looked at these people wondering if they would fall into an abyssal hole called narcissism, forgetting that he, himself was already deep in that hole and was suffering toe out in one piece. Anthony shook his head and destroyed the mirrors and said "Tell me your gains" Spectre responded first, "I have awakened the Lightning Battle Katana physique, which makes me unparalleled in battle, lightning and in katana" he said with a smile, as he always loved his katana and enjoyed battle but had zero talent for them, him going to fight was no different than courting death or suicide so he kept training Vivian followed up "I have awakened the Origin Ice Physique which grants me a lot of perks and advantages" she said with her thick blue eyes that radiated ice itself. Even her body was as if it affected ice, her face bing cold and she resembling a cold beauty that only smiled in front of her prince charming but kept a cold face in front of other people. Clement followed up "I awakened the Death Physique, which goes well with my dagger and darkness element" "I awakened the Spear God Physique" said Litt with pride overflowing his body "I got the Overlord Physique which makes makes me a master of sword and fire" said mike while sending a smirk to spectre as if challenging him to who has a better physique. "I have the Origin Aqua Physique which makes me the ruler of water it self" said Danna ncing at Vivian who has almost the same physique. Her physique gave her a demeanor of someone who was peaceful and serene and loving but if touched unnecessary would crush anything with a single wave "I have the Origin Light Bloodline, which makes me unmatched in the light element, making me a healer and a mage who is unmatched on the battlefield, also granting me special eyes that can help me see through a lot" said Evelyn as her eyes shed with golden light. "I awakened the Forbidden Sabre-Lightning Physique, granting me dominion over sabre and lightning as their ruler" Ross said "I awakened the Sword Celestial Physique" said Marcus " I awakened the Universal Spear Physique" said Arnold with a smile sending a nce to Litt as they stared at each other wanting to sh weapons. "Congrattions to you all, now I will begin with some small exnation of some things" Anthony said Chapter 33: Changing Fate-2 "Your Physique and bloodlinees with knowledge that will help you in tandem with your talent as you train, as you progress you unlock more knowledge and depth of your bloodline and physique" Anthony began his exnation immediately. "As l already said this ce is a divine realm, the time in here can be adjusted to be hundred times slower at the maximumpared to the outside world, you will train here, for basically hundred months with each other, which entails cultivation and training your weapons and elements and everything in that hundred months" "As for those of you that have friends I have sent out clones of mine that look like you to interact with whoever that has friend and would be weird if you disappeared, so no need to think about anything as I got it all everything covered already" "Hundred months here is basically eight years, it will be hard talking to yourself for eight years but I have no choice, if I want you all to catch up and be able to help me in the future so a trial of solitude is one you must pass to help me" "I too will be here with you as I too have knowledge from my physique to digest and all that so I will be here but don''t disturb me if it''s not important" "We would leave here a week before the mid term break ends, so you all can adjust back to the normal civilization" "Of course I have no need to say this, but you are not to say to anyone what you experienced today not even to your list trusted people" "After the training section, I will grant you some skill that can help you in some ways" "Any questions?" Anthony said Ross raised his hand and Anthony nodded "Sir how are we to address you in the Academy, should we act like we know you or we shouldn''t talk to you" "You can ignore me for the first one week after the Academy resumes, then from there you can talk to me once in a while and be friends from there, of course you can be friends with others but you should know your priorities" Vivian asked "Sir what if people asked where we gain such power and everything, what do we say, and what if some people want to ept us as disciples" Anthonyughed as he already had ns for all this, so he just replied "You don''t need to worry, when it''s time for the Academy I will brief you all on everything for now, all you have to do is train cause i want to see you all in the top ten ranking" "Since there are ten of you, it means there are only nine spots, I wonder who would be the one ranked outside it" Anthony said with a smile "Also don''t call me sir, if feel very old, call me boss when we are alone and Anthony when people are around us" Then he gave each of them resources, he nned on pumping them with resources like he does with himself but they don''t have his physique so he has to give them pills to solidify their foundation. Since the ten of them were barely even D rank, the monthly spending points was enough to go round and able pump them. He didn''t need to teach them anything, he gave them some information and advice and left, he knew their bloodline and physique will give them knowledge and everything so he didn''t bother teaching them anything at all. He also bought ten of them small houses with the remain point, then he went to his own house and slept off. After waking up, he went through his normal bathing routine, then left his house and looked at the ten of them and saw that they were still digesting information, Anthony thought that this might take them a while so he called them, since their knowledge wasn''t as vast as his, with the help of some skills he can help them digest it fast. "I will give all of you the same skills to help you progress faster with the knowledges" Anthony said, then gave all of them skill books which were basically divine intelligence, one million thoughtpartment, elerated thinking and Eidetic memory. These were basically the perks his bloodline granted him, but they were not up to the level of his own aside the Eidetic memory. After that he left them to their devices, the bloodline and physique gives them cultivation manual to match their Physique and bloodline, unlike him who ??? had to create a cultivation technique to match both his bloodline and physique together. Spectre could be seen swinging his katana from time to time, one moment it was a simply swing, then next it had the lightning element and the next the katana would release a hum. Vivian in her own side, where she basically created a castle of ice and could be seen controlling mana exquisitely, digging deeper into her mana control and elemental control, trying one spell after another trying to fine tune it all. Her physique basically made her immune to the cold or ice attacks. Mike basically created a castle of fire, anything that entered here would simply be burnt to ashes. He was swinging his sword as he moved at extreme speed as he left fire footprints as moved, but were immediately covered up by the environment since it was made of fire. Donna basically was under a sea practicing, they all rarely left their own ce, the sea changed form from time to time. Some times calm, sometimes angry sometimes alluring. Everyone were doing their own thing pushing their self forward, every once in a while they gather and talk as not to fall insane. After eight years they were all basically at the early SS rank, if not for the resources Anthony gave them they won''t be at this rank right now. They all gathered at Evelyn''s ce and talked as they ate their food "Man I can''t believe I''ve been here for a long time, feels like a dream" said Marcus "After all this time, only a month would pass outside, which is crazy if you ask me" Arnold said as he sighed "We havee very far unlike before, we progressed from D rank to SS- rank in seven years, plus the knowledge we got from our physique that took a year to go through truly taught us a lot" said Mike "It''s all thanks to boss we are able toe this far, I owe him my life" said Litt "You already owe him your life" countered Ross with a smirk "I wonder how strong boss is, if we are this strong, besides I''m sure with all these we can fight above our level" said spectre " Let''s notpare ourself to unknown things or we might turn this happy mood to a depressed mood" mike said with his mouth twitching as he always wondered how strong Anthony really was to give rise to monsters like them but he gave up on the topic. "Well the boss will be here to pick us up soon as our 1 week is getting closer and closer, we should make ourst preparations before he arrives here" said Spectre as everyone nodded at his words. Chapter 34: Assassin Anthony was busy shopping while the rest were talking about other things in the divine realm. He hasn''t spent money since he came to this world so this time he decided to go crazy. He bought cars, clothes,ptops, shoes, phones and many gadget he didn''t need. He just wanted to know how it feels to shop without a budget and only going home because you are tired and contented not because your ount bnce said so. Many people took note of him as they made way for him as they saw him walking and the amount of things the porter behind him carried. He spent over three billion quarks today, and he was happy, smiling like a fool as he left the shopping district. (Quark is the currency in this world) Anthony transferred everything to his storage space after he was done, entered one of the new cars he bought and drove off with high speed whileughing like a fool in the car. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, is this what it feels like to be rich, no wonder the real rich people rarely go on shopping because when you shop so much like this, you will easily get bored of it, but i am still new to this, there is still so much fun to have" he continuedughing as he drove. About an hourter, as Anthony was driving, a magic circle suddenly lit up on the road and Anthony and the car were teleported to another ce. Anthony who sensed that he had been moved to another ce smiled, he came out from his car and kept it in his storage space Twenty figure wearing mask appeared looking at him as if they had caught dinner Of course he already sensed them when he was still driving but just yed along like he didn''t see them. There was no way they could hide the magic circle they ce on the road, such things couldn''t escape his eyes, even if it did, Anthony would still be able to sense it by seeing the movement of mana to know it was a spatial movement skill. "Well well well, who knew the young master of the Null family would dodge us for a long time as we killed other students, I guess geniuses really don''t die easily" said one of them. Anthony looked around and counted them and assessed their mana rank and said "Twenty people, Five peak Paragon rank, fifteen peak Grandmasters rank, isn''t this a bit over the top even for the ''forsaken cult''" "Well you can''t me us dearest young master, we thought you would be with some guards so we just increased the amount of people we were sending, but it seems you are indeed without security saving us the stress" said another one of them with augh. "It seems, I will really have to fight this time" Anthony said with battle intent leaking out of him "Hooohh.. it seems the son of a tiger is still a tiger, even when faced with death you still want to battle, respect to you" said one of the paragon ranker "That''s enough talking, kill him immediately" Immediately the word dropped, a dagger immediately appeared out of nowhere stabbing at Anthony''s neck, which was stopped by infinity and Igris sword moving from his shadow stopping it, both moved at the same time. The Grandmaster who just made a moved was shocked and jumped back immediately he felt a sense of danger "It''s been a while since I had a real fight, shall we begin gentle men" Anthony said "Come forth" he said, and darkness fell on the already dark night and the ground was as if it was covered in dark nkets, and neen figures stepped out. Igris, Bellion, Beru, George and unknown who were the five peak paragons each picked an opponent. "You darey hand on my liege with such filthy hands, your own punishment is death" said Beru to the opponent he picked "You know for once I agree with you" said Bellion as all five of them unleashed a devastating peak Paragon rank aura. The remaining fourteen were faced and challenged by other Grandmaster rankers among the shadows. Anthony brought out his katana and took a stance against the final peak Grandmaster who was also a swordsman named Hariko. The assassins were shocked, seeing subordinate appearing out of nowhere "Let''s dance gentlemen" they all moved at the same time and shed, each with their opponent, this was a death dance. Hariko and Anthony shed and a deafening explosion resounded. Anthony was throw back like cannon ball immediately they collided, he continued flying across the air, smashing trees along the way, creating ravines as he bounced on the ground. Afternding on the floor he stood up uninjured while telepathically tell his shadows to continue their own fight and not intervene in his till they were done. "It seems you overestimate yourself young man but I am more surprised you survived that, it was truly worth moving in other to kill you like we did" hariko said with a smile. As he spoke Anthony was in deep in thought ''So this is the strength of a Peak Grandmaster, although I am sure he hasn''t used his full strength, I get the gist of it, it seems today I will have to fight with everything I have, well asides my magic side, with this I can test the limit of my physique and try out somethings I haven''t tried before'' Due to thought elerator skill, Anthony finished his thoughts before Hariko finished speaking "Pardon my disrespect earlier, I was testing out something, but now let''s battle see the end to this" Anthony said with his demeanor and aura taking a sharp change with a crazed smile on his face. Hariko blurred and appeared beside Anthony and swung his sword at his neck. Anthony ramping up his physique to the peak and increased his speed and met the sword with his Katana and a cataclysmic implosion ured, but this time none of them moved from their position at all. Hariko was shocked by what this littless who was not even eighteen was doing. ''I have to kill this monster here'' he thought. Hariko didn''t hold back anymore and he increased the destructiveness of his attack. They left shockwaves in their paths as they moved, even the paragons were shocked by such as their battle ured. They couldn''t believe that the Null family hid such monster. Little do they know that the Null family didn''t hide such monster, they just didn''t know they had such a monster. Tree branches uprooted as they moved, the grounds shaking at the might of their speed and feet. They only left feint light streaks as they moved while sword marks scatter and were engraved on the ground *nk*nk***nk***BOOOM***BOOM** They air pressure from their attack so massive that even the debris where further grounded to dust under such disy. They suddenly took their fight to the sky as they flew up in the air and shed swords. Clouds disappearing as they shed, space shattered at their might as they weren''t even going all out yet, but still testing the waters with each other. Anthony teleported behind Hariko and sent a kick to Hariko ribs as he was sent flying downwards and colliding with everything as the mountains even shook from the weight of the fall. Hariko stood up from the ground immediately, cleaning the the little drop that dripped from the corner of his lips as he looked at at Anthony with killing intent. Anthonynded on the ground Infront of hariko, with his battle intent still radiating with high intensity. Gone were all those yfully smiles he had whenever he fought, he won''t let down his guards now for anything. If before Hariko just wanted to kill Anthony cause of the mission, now it was personal. He felt like taking Anthony''s soul and torturing it till he died. If he didn''t kill this little brat and even manage to go back with all this information, his colleague would stillugh at him. He wasn''t going to hold back anymore. Although Anthony had many spells he could use to end this fight sooner but he won''t do that as Anthony has turned into a battle maniac without him even knowing. If he just used magic to kill off opponents by bombarding them with magic, how would he improve, so any fight where he could still fight without bringing out more cards, he would fight it like that as people only truly improve during battles and with their lives on the line From now on, testing any water is over. Chapter 35: Anthony V Hariko Hariko activated his innate talent which he acquired when he awakened, which purely doubles his strength, mana, speed. A very thick red Aura seeped out of Hariko''s body covering his body further enhancing the already doubled speed and strength, also covering his weapon with aura which further strengthened it Space seemed to bend just from his presence alone due to all this. Anthony''s eye activated on its own as it sensed the danger and gazed a second into the future where Anthony''s head was cut off, then went back to its passive state. Anthony didn''t bother thinking why the eye activated on it''s own but thanked it for activating. Anthony dodged as soon as he was back to the present, he moved by leaning sideways in an attempt to dodge, but his left hand was cut off and he was sent flying like a broken kite. Hariko sped up and met Anthony who was still flying backwards and mmed his knees in Anthony''s chest mid air. Anthony was sent flying backwards further He collided with trees, broke through mountains and stopped after mming on another mountain. "Masterrrrrr" all the shadow soldier screamed and moved to save Anthony, but before they could even take a step, Anthonymanded them through their telepathy while standing up from the stones and leaves covering his body. ''Don'' interfere unless I say so, focus on your own fights and killed them immediately, don''t make me repeat myself again''. He couged up blood, his body was battered, bones broken, even his chest was caved in. But his ''infinite regeneration'' he got from his sign-in system reward was already at work and healed him in two seconds, even his hand regenerated immediately. Anthony looked at Hariko while thinking ''I could barely match him before but now he has activated something like his physique or whatever and even boosted it with aura, even if I activated my Aura I won''t be able to match his speed since he has stepped one foot in the door of the paragon rank'' Don''t think of the Paragon rank as just another rank like the Master rank or Grandmaster. Even if Hariko has doubled his speed and strength and mana, even further boosting it with aura, at the end of the day, a true Paragon ranker just needs a p to kill Hariko. Right now in this state, Hariko can be considered a pseudo-paragon, even though this is not an actual rank, but he has one foot already in that room. The difference between the Paragon and Grandmaster rank is no different than that between and SSS rank and F rank. There is simply noparison at all between the Paragon and the Grandmaster Rank (Remember that Anthony is matching Hariko who is a Peak Grandmaster rankers, while being at the Master rank, this is how broken Anthony already is) Anthony didn''t bother fighting those assassin at the Paragon rank because he knew he was still an antpared to them. He couldn''t match them in anyway unless he used his magic he possess which is broken. ''Why is someone as talented as him with the Forsaken cult, well it doesn''t matter all I have to do is kill whoever that takes a step near me'' Anthony thought Anthony breathes out and activated a magic he has never used before since he reincarnated, today in other to fight an enemy stronger than him, he has brought out another card, if not for his skill ''infinite mana'', he won''t dare to bring out this element and use it like this at his current level. Time seemed to slow for him, he could feel the wind slowing down, falling leaves getting slower to the point as if time has stopped for him, everything kept on getting slower. An illusionary huge clock appeared behind Anthony which only him could see, the moving hands on the clock seemed to increase in speed before dissipating immediately it appeared. Anthony using time magic increased the time around him, thereby increasing his own speed Anthony released his Aura and covered his entire body and Katana with it, further increasing his speed and strength He took a stance and moved as if he teleported, arrived before Hariko and swung his sword in a horizontal manner. Hariko caught off gaurd by Anthony''s speed immediately blocked but he was sent skidding on the floor, which he easily regained his bnce immediately. Hariko activated his wind element to further increase his speed as he saw Anthony''s speed has increased. As they both moved and collided, the sheer impact destroyed everything in its wake. A Master ranker could die just from being near this fight these two were having. [Sword Technique: Wind Style: Hurricane sh] Hariko shed at Anthony with his sword covered in aura and wind element sending out a thousand cresent shaped wind attacks, Anthony saw the fast attack but didn''t fret, he simply controlled time and slowed down the speed of the approaching attacks, increased his own speed and cut all thousand of them into pieces. He immediately moved to attack. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Lightning cmity] Anthony''s katana which was already covered with aura immediately got covered with lightning and he shed out with his full strength in a diagonal way, leaving a a faint purple line. Hariko was shocked by this sight with his sense tingling sending him death signals, he immediately brought out his armour which he always hide inside him and activated it, pouring all his mana into it before the attacknded on him and his surrounding *BOOOOOOOM***BOOOOOOM***** Everything within a ten kilometres radius was reduced to ashes and atoms, some charred, trees set on fire, mountains copsed, smoke upying everywhere. The paragon rankers were shocked by this scene, this was too much power for people at the Grandmaster rank They were shocked that Hariko has reached such level, even more shocked that Anthony could match one of them at the Grandmaster rank and he could release such devasting attack at such a young age. Anthony could be seen panting as he has never been pushed to this degree before, he looked around looking for the sight of his enemy Hariko could be seen in a pit of charred stones with blood around him, his body and armour with his skin and hair burnt. He stood up dizzyly, looking at Anthony who could match him after training all these years, he cursed the heavens for being unfair. He knew he would fall here, as he has used the amour he once found in a ruin to save his life, but he poured all his mana into the amour leaving him with nothing. He could take potion but there was no way his opponent would allow him Anthony walked towards Hariko who was haggard and was on hisst feet. They looked at each other without saying anything, but the fight said it all "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA...The heaven truly are unfair, even if I fall today I shall take you with me" Hariko said whileughing maniacly The next moment Hariko eyes looked resolute, like he still had a final card. Mana from Hariko''s core moved from within as he wanted self destruct to bring down Anthony with him. Before he could detonate, time seemed to stoppletely for them, it came to aplete halt as Anthony looked at Hariko, then he sighed and swung his katana, decapitating him. Time resumed, but the explosion didn''t ur due to Hariko''s death. Anthony sheathed back his katana and looked round and saw the destruction and shook his head, if not for the barrier set up by the forsaken cult, other people might have arrived here due to the disturbance. The Paragon rankers that came with Hariko have been caught alive by Igris and the rest. The Grandmasters were simply killed off by the other shadow soldiers before Anthony''s fight even ended ..... Author ''s note Time is a very strange and strong concept, don''t think because someone can control time, they are automatically the strongest. Controlling other people''s time is a very hard thing to do and depends on the power level difference between the two individual. An F ranker can''t just go halting time of a Paragon rankers and killing them, how much time you can halt depends on the strength difference and you control over it This is why Anthony just controlled his own time to increase his speed, rather than controlling time to halt or slow down Hariko It all depends on your progress with the time element and also the power gap Chapter 36: Obsessed Beru Igris, Bellion and Beru brought the five Paragon to Anthony. Anthony looked at them, not knowing what to even say to these people "My liege, how about we use them as spies, they can feed us useful information about their ns and everything" said Beru "That is true master" Igris concurred with Beru "But that would be dangerous, if we need any information about anything I could simply spy for master if master orders it" said Unknown "Who are you again?" asked Beru cautiously as he looked at Unknown and George who were on same mana rank as him. He didn''t want anybody to take away his position as a his liege right hand man, he already had Bellion on his te. He already bragged about being the only one their liege sent on a mission There was no way he would give away his position. "I am called unknown and this is George" said Unknown, beru looked at them but didn''t reply, he looked at his liege waiting for hismand on what to do with these people Anthony said "There is no need for them, I have my way of obtaining information if I want to, so they have no use at all" "How about we torture them for information they already have before killing them off" suggested Bellion Anthony nodded as he already nned on collecting information from them but he didn''t need to torture any of them. He gazed at one of the Paragon, then he activated ''All seeing eyes'' and gazed into the past of that Paragon and saw everything he had done, even the food the man ate, he saw it all, the mission hepleted, the people he kidnapped to turn them to their minions, their various locations and they runes they used to hide their location. They weren''t too high up in rank so he didn''t get any concrete information, but this was enough for now, as he found a location holding people even above the Paragon rank. After getting the information he needed, he simply burned them to death, then collected their space rings from them and drolled about how rich he was now, as these were rings from paragon and Grandmaster. After collecting all mana crystals from rings he kept them into his inventory and looked at his shadow soldiers and smiled and said "Good work everyone, if there is anything anyone needs they should say and I can fulfil need or want" although Anthony didn''t need to do this, he just wanted to do it as they all had consciousness. "Master we are eternally loyal to you, we have transcended death and immortality, this is already the greatest gift" everyone declined as they said they had no wish They were practically correct as they can''t die if Anthony had mana to keep them with him "My liege, I want a skill from you my liege" of course Beru won''t pass on this chance he just got. "What do you want Ant king" Anthony said "My liege I want the shape shifting skill, I want to transform into a human form and stay by your side" Beru replied Anthony sighed, this guy was always obsessed with standing at his right hand side but he can''t go back on his word can he. He raised his hand and a skill book materialized from thin air and he tossed it to Beru who smiled like a baby with a new toy. Beru immediately learnt the skill, the book then disintegrated, the skill cost no mana to use, even if it did with his soldiers tapping into his infinite mana the skill can be used 24/7 Beru then shape shifted into a tall man who stood at the 6''8 height with ck hair that reached his waist with golden eyes, with chiseled face and a perfect jawline and skin When Anthony saw this he was speechless, Beru was simply too handsom, even his recent ten subordinate couldn''tpare to such face Beru had. Beru wore a long ck coat, with a ck shirt inside, and ck trousers with ck boot on his feet, with gloves covering his hands and fingers, his entire body was covered in ck clothing like he was representing death itself Only his face and neck could be seen as the cloth covered any other thing "What do you think my liege, I tried to make myself as handsome as you but it seems I couldn''t, like someone was interfering" Beru said while looking at Anthony ''How can you be as handsome as me, this face was carved personally by that being how can a mere skill dare to match it'' Anthony thought but didn''t say it out loud "You look perfect if I say so, your hair matching your cloth" Anthony said Beru was happy with this as he could now stand with his liege openly and didn''t need to hide anymore Anthony saw something on the right side of Beru'' jacket, he looked closer and what he saw made him speechless Beru had carved his face on the jacket he wore, Anthony didn''t know what to say to this Ant king, he was truly too stunned to speak ''Should I take him to therapy'' Anthony thought, but got rid of such useless thoughts "Beru why did you print my face to your coat" Beru froze and said with pride "My liege this is to remember you, I will always be here to protect you, and everyone will know I am your right hand soldier" "Remove it or I won''t allow you to transform into the human form again" Anthony replied Beru cried and begged Anthony but Anthony paid him no ears and with a broken heart, Beru removed Anthony''s face from the coat Anthony suddenly remembered the sword Igris usually used that was gifted to him, then he opened the system shop and bought a sword for Igris [Name: Rakasha Sword A sword crafted by the Primordial cksmith God using his life force as it''s main material, then he threw it into the river of time to find the one who is destined to have it. Effects: 1: Grows with it''s owner 2: Can returned to its owner when willed even if it''s in another reality or sealed 3: The sword possess its own technique of all basic elements which the wielder would be able to use as the sword grows 4: Can change size and design as willed by the owner 5: Indestructible] He had already spent most of this month point on pumping his subordinate, he used the remaining to buy the sword for Igris. Anthony waved his hand and the sword appear on Igris''s hand, the sword started vibrating with intense intensity upon contact with Igris as it recognised Igris as it''s master with glee Igris who could tell the value of the sword just from contact was too happy and showed happiness on his face, which reverted back to his normal face as if it wasn''t there. He bowed and thanked Anthony who just smiled and told him to use the sword to the utmost and take care of it. "It''s time to leave" Anthony said "Go back into the shadow world, I will introduce you to everyer as you can''t just appear from nowhere" he said to Beru who just nodded and they disappeared. Anthony looked at the destruction they had caused and shook his head. He simply just waved his hand and time started moving backwards as everything moved backwards and into their ce, taking the serene and beautiful forest it once hand. He then opened his shop and was about to buy clothes but bought something different this time around with hisst point [Universal clothing Effect: 1: Can shape shift into other clothes and design the wearer wishes 2: Indestructible 3: Forever clean 4: Soul bound] The cloth was simply just taking shape and design of other clothing. It doesn''t act as amour for Anthony because of it''s indestructible effect. When Anthony is attack, he will suffer damages alone but the damages won''t bother the cloth, the cloth won''t shield him from anything, it''s just a normal cloth but can''t be torn apart Anthony casted a spell and cleaned the sweat and every dirt from his body, then he changed the universal cloth to the design of the one he wore before the fight. He then teleported out of the forest and appeared in a corner in the shopping district. He brought out a car he bought earlier from his inventory and drove home. Although he could teleport home, he just wanted to clear his head as he drove. Chapter 37: Skills-1 When Anthony got home, he was greeted by the butler who was standing at the door. He just went into his room, turning his universal clothing into boxers then wore the new clothes he bought, put on the wrist watch and shoes and perfume. He stood infromt of the mirror, he was simply too dashing, no man had any chances of taking any girl if he wanted the girl, this was what he called true handsomeness. After admiring himself for a while, he went downstairs for supper with his father. His grandparents were still out, he hasn''t since them since he entered the academy. When he got to the dining, his father was already there waiting for him "Father, when is mother going to arrive, I haven''t seen in half a year, where is she" Anthony asked his father. "I didn''t want to tell you at first but she is fighting at the front line with your grandparents, the demons are stirring up more trouble this time around" his father said Anthony didn''t know if to pray for this demons or pity them, he knew his mother was ruthless and cold to other people, the demon were probably suffering right now, for she had the title ''The Elemental Queen as she could use almost all element, which made her a monster like her husband. He shook his head and got these thoughts out of his head as it didn''t concern him at all, the demon should suffer for their work. "So how is your preparation, you will soon be going back to the Academy, you did nothing but sleep and go shopping during the one month break, you didn''t cultivate or train, I hope you haven''t gotten arrogant" said Michael as the temperature suddenly changed and dropped bing chilly. Although Michael loves his son, he won''t hesitate to knock a few senses if his son has gotten arrogant because of a little progress. Anthony''s lips twitched as the mood suddenly changed from a loving father to a strict father. This is all his clone''s fault, he spent that one month training and learning in the divine realm, but it seems the clone did the same thing it did in the Academy. It just ate and slept like there was no tomorrow, this clone was busy creating trouble everywhere he went, but he couldn''t beat up the clone, he was basically beating up himself, that sight would be funny. "Father this is your handsome son, why would you would think I have be arrogant, I promised you that my name would sound in the Academy, just like yours and mother did, so you don''t have to worry about me bing arrogant" Anthony said looking at this father with a serious face Michael didn''t know what to say to his son, he was skeptical about all this. Through out the entire one month he didn''t see his son train at all. His son already said his physique doesn''t allow others to train or teach him, if not he would have trained his son personally, he felt conflicted, he knows his son was already talented, but that was the same case for his peers, as this was the golden generation and they were all different. Anthony looked at his father who seemed to be troubled and deep in thought. He sighed then released aura of an SS+ ranker with smiled and a cute face. Michael was shocked when he sensed the aura Anthony was releasing, then an evil grin appeared on his face while releasing a ting of battle intent, he wanted to battle his freakish son so he would see what he is hiding "You have hidden too deeply my son, who would have thought you had such abnormal talent, no wonder you made those promises" Michael said with a grin. He was happy seeing Anthony''s mana rank but he was also troubled that his son didn''t train his sword and was just cultivating, he knew this was too dangerous for his son. "It seems you have been cultivating too much, you shouldn''t damage your foundation, also you should train your sword skills, as your rank would be useless without adequate battle techniques" Michael said with a frown and troubled look on his face. Anthony didn''t know what to say to make his father understand that he is fine and his sword skills are quiet good. "You will be going back to school soon, although with your mana rank I doubt you would lose your rank, but you should be cautious now that the Dean and Vice President has epted disciples from your ss, better train your sword and don''t lose" said Michael Anthony nodded, then left the dining and headed for his room. As he closed the door behind him, he disappeared and appear in his house in the divine realm. He stepped out of his houses and spread his sense and saw all his subordinate training. He snapped his fingers and they all teleported and appeared Infront of him. They were shocked by his arrival, all their sense tingled with danger as they saw Anthony, they were happy with their training and progress but they paled in front of him. "It''s been a while" Anthony said with a smile They all nodded and were happy to see him, as they have been here for almost a decade. They had themselves to talk to that''s why they were still sane, if not they would have gone crazy, because at the end of the day, they are all just fifteen years old children. "It seems you all have made good progress" Anthony said as he sensed their SS rank aura. "It''s all due to the boss blessing" Mike said "The boss is the truly a God" said Vivian "Gods are too weakpared to the boss" said spectre. Anthony looked at these people who were exhibiting sycophantic behaviour andughed "Well let''s get right down to business shall we" Anthony said as they all created a throne made of their own element and sat on it, with an unnned unison. Such is how good their mana and elemental controls are. Arge table made of earth element appeared in their middle, and they surrounded the table. And refreshments appeared Infront of each person on the table. Anthony spoke as they ate and drank with happiness flowing through their heart "Although I said I will be here to take you all a week before Academy resumes but that is changed, I will let you leave here when the Academy begins, so you can head directly to the Academy" said Anthony "But first things first, I will give you all some skills you help you in your daily lives, these will be simple skills and auxiliary skills, so don''t expect an attack skill" "But first I will name Spectre the second inmand, therefore he is your leader when I''m absent" Anthony said looking at spectre. Spectre stood up from his seat that had lightning shing on it, that would kill or injure people who touched it. He bowed in Anthony''s direction and said "Thank you for the opportunity boss, I won''t let you down or tarnish your name" "You don''t have to be dramatic, just do what you can, and ask for help from others and me when needed" Anthony said with a smile Spectre nodded and sat down with a happy expression on his face Chapter 38: Skills-2 "Now unto the next agenda of today" Anthony said as he waved his hand some books appear on the table, in front of each other them. They were happy as they saw the books and couldn''t wait to use it. They already saw the benefit of the first ones Anthony gave like the thoughtpartment and elerated thinking and the rest. They were eager to learn them cause they knew Anthony won''t give them rubbish. They all used the skill books infront of them and the book turned into light that merged with them. The skills Anthony gave them were [Telepathy: Can be used tomunicate with anyone no matter the distance] He gave them this so they could talk to each other without others noticing They could also talk together at the same time like it was a group chat. This was indeed a good skill to give them [Storage space: Able to store any non-living thing that the user wishes. The space avable grows with the user] Anthony would have given infinite space, but he wasn''t strong enough to create that type of space skill. This skill was for storing things that they didn''t want to appear in their storage rings. With this skill, they can hide anything. [Concealment: The user can hide their entire existence and anything rted to him, and be like they don''t exist in the first ce, can conceal mana rank and change it to what the user wants to disy] Anthony just gave them the same skill in hand so they could hide their rank and won''t be caught. [Mental attack immunity: This skill makes the user immune to mind reading and any mind rting skills] This was to prevent mind reading or mind control and such. [Spatial Mark: The user can mark living and non-living things and can directly teleport to selected mark the user wants to teleport to without any interference.The mark appearing on the marked would be undetectable and invincible] This skill was one of Anthony''s sign-in reward, which he gave them so they would be able to teleport anywhere they marked. He wasn''t yet strong enough to stop space lock or any other space interference skill or artifact, so he personally liked this skill, so he would be able to run away even if his opponent locked space to avoid him teleporting. (The Space Lock Tiara used during the exam is just a basic spellpared to this, only used to keep or lock things in space, don''t mistake them as same things] With this skill even if the space of the entire human domain was locked or interfered with using an artifact, they can teleport out if they had marked somewhere else outside the human domain. After they learned all skills he thanked them again, with happiness as they could already see the scenerio where they could use these skills if their lives are in danger. Anthony also granted them ''The perfect one'' skill so they could always know when someone investigates them. Anthony wanted to give them infinite regeneration but he didn''t. He didn''t want them to beome fools that neglected defence just because they could regenerate. He didn''t want to spoil them, they would have to rely on themselves. With the amount of talent they had, if they couldn''t reach the peak of this world then Anthony has chosen wrongly. "Now, the clones of you all that I created are just as handsome and beautiful as the current you, I upgraded their face to match yours, so the neighbours would see them, incase someone went snooping around" Anthony said, as he looked at them. "I also made them disappear for sometime, some of you a week, some two weeks some ten days, it varies but the highest being two weeks, the disappearance would be as a result of you all gaining inheritance from power houses of the older generations" "Although it''s outrageous ten people gaining inheritance at the same time, it doesn''t matter, this is the golden generation, anything is passable now when ites to our generation, some other students might have even found a real inheritance" Then Anthony snapped his fingers again, using mind magic, he imnted fake memories of them receiving the inheritance. This was just a fake memories he created incase someone like the Dean asked them questions they would be able to answer in a straight forward manner without messing things up. Anthony even gave them another skill to avoid lie detection ability incase they had someone with that ability or an artifact for it. You can''t be too cautious cause in a world of fantasy, everything goes. "I would give you weapons before you get to the academy, of course the weapon I would give would be SS rank, any other things you want you should be able to afford them, with your current strength getting points should be easy as breathing for you" "I won''t borrow either of you points so don''t bother asking for it and work for them" Anthony said Of course they won''t ask for points, only a fool would ask for something they could get just buy swing their hands. "Any other things, or any questions" Anthony asked them. They all looked at them self and no one had a question to ask. Anthony then disappeared from their view and appeared on a different mountain. He started walking around the divine realm, he had never explored this ce or knew howrge it was or anything. He just entered to train here and left as soon as he was done. But this time, he took his time to walk around, he saw fruits on some trees, he ate them without even checking what they are or did. His body strengthened as he ate them, after a while the fruits stopped working. Anthony shook his head at the ridiculousness of his physique. He knew this was a treasure to others, but to him, it could only strengthen his physique a bit. Anthony didn''t even know what to say and just shook his head in dilemma Then he took some of them and sent it to his subordinate''s storage space directly. When they receive the fruits they were shocked, and immediately ate it. Though their physique were good too, it wasn''t like Anthony''s. The mages like Vivian, Donna and Evelyn achieved ridiculous physical strength that wasn''t befiting of a mage. Though they didn''t have muscles or anything. Their skin was still milky and perfect like it reflected the sun and moon, but the strength hidden inside those body was no joke. Anthony returned the time dtion of the divine realm to the same as the real world, then he left the realm, he appeared in his room, it was already dark and it was 11PM. Anthony left his room and came downstairs to look for the butler. "Good evening uncle, how are you doing" Anthony greeted as he saw the butler. "I''m good young master, shouldn''t you be in your room" he asked as Anthony doesn''t usuallye out whenever he enters his room. "I just wanted to give you this" he gave a fruit to the butler The butler looked at the fruit and asked "What is this young master" "It''s a body strengthening fruit, eat it this night, I''ve already taken one already" The butler wanted to say something again as it wasn''t good to take opportunity from juniors Anthony knew he was about to say something but beat him to it "That''s an order" Anthony said The butler''s face became serious, and bowed andplied In Anthony''s entire life, he has never order the butler, but he had to, if not the butler wouldnt ept his gift. "See youter uncle" he smiled as he teleport and appeared in front of his father''s room door, which opened automatically. Anthony gave his father the fruit, Anthony didn''t need to say anything as he was sure his father was listening to his conversation with the butler before he arrived here. Michael didn''t even ask anything or speak, he simply ate it. And his body screamed in joy, his cells jubliated as they were blessed and were purified and strengthened. After about an hour Michael opened his eyes and looked at Anthony with a shocked expression on his face. Michael knew he already had a ridiculous physique andprehension ability, which were one of the reasons for his talent. But now, his son brought a fruit that further increased his physique, thereby strengthening his talent and strength andbat abilities, he even broke three minor realms at once. The boon from the fruit was simply too much for someone of his level. "Where did you get this" he asked Such treasures should be hidden and shouldn''t be shared like candies. "Fruituous encounter, no pun intended" Anthony said with a smile, then tossed another fruit to his father and said "For mom, don''t eat it, the fruit doesn''t work twice on same person" With that he disappeared from his father''s room and arrived in his. Michael looked at his son who was in the other wing of the house and shook his head. ''I don''t know what this brat is always up to'' But Michael had a smile on his face, he couldn''t wait to fight. His strength has taken a step forward and he wants to test it out. Battle intent leaked from his body, throughout the entire night. He was even tempted to eat his wife''s fruit, but s it only works once. Chapter 39: Father and son talk Anthony woke up feeling refreshed and unhappy at the same time. Today was the day the academy opens but he didn''t see his mother for an entire month. He left his bed and went through his normal morning routine of bathing and admiring himself in the mirror. After he was done, he went to the divine realm and saw they were all ready for a new life. He nodded with a smile and with pride. Then he threw ten bank cards at them, each taking one. "That''s a bank card containing one billion quark each, do some shopping before arriving at the Academy, with your new faces now, you can''t wear such simple clothes and essories, you have to wear clothes that match your faces and power" Anthony said with a smile on his face. They were orphans, where could they see money to buy clothes that only rich people buy and wear. Although with their current strength getting such clothes were as simply as breathing, it would still be taking their points in the Academy, as they couldn''t move right now to make money outside the Academy, so Anthony was just helping because it was a simple matter. Of course such money came from the system, money is also consider a resource, so he could covert his point into hard cash anytime he wishes. Since it was just money, that didn''t improve anything in his body or rank, the ten billion he withdrew didn''t even put a dent on his expenditure at all. They all thanked Anthony from the bottom of their hearts. "That''s enough, see you all in the Academy, remember I want to see you all in the ss S and in the top ten when the ranking gets rearranged, of course one of you will have to fall out of the top ten, since i will always upy the first rank, but if you feel you can defeat me, you are wee to try" Anthony said with a devilish smirk Of course none of them were delusional to think they could win against Anthony, they all had a smile of defeat on their faces. Anthony snapped his fingers and they all disappeared from the divine realm. All of them appearing in their respective houses or wherever they lived in ce of the clone originally used to rece them. Anthony also disappeared from the realm as he thought of his subordinate. Anthony appeared in his room with a smile on his face and was startled as he saw his father sitting on his bed looking at him. "What''s with the smug on your face" he asked Anthony coughed awkwardly while answering "nothing, nothing" "You have been sneaking off for a while now, where have been going to, did you get a girlfriend without telling your father" Michael said with a smile "Ohhh... My baby monster has finally grown up, he got a girl without even telling or confrontating me" Michael was acting heart broken, anybody who saw him now would doubt he was the same ''Sword Saint''. Of course there was no way Anthony would be going in and out of the divine realm without Michael noticing, he is a power house for a reason. This was the reason Anthony used clones whenever he was going into seclucion. But whenever he was just going in and out, he would not use a clone. Anthony didn''t know what to say to his father''s acting that deserves an oscar. "I have just been going training and hunting to hone my skill in real battle, training alone does nothing at all" Anthony replied Michael frowned while saying, "it''s good that you want to train but always notify me if you want to leave, the ''Forsaken cult'' may have stopped for now but I''m sure they won''t let you off, as they haven''t killed you the biggest headace" "Also the other families are restless right now because of your talent, they have been attacking our business for a while, so be careful as you would need security for any assassin they send" Michael concluded. Anthony didn''t really care about the other families in the human domain, if they went too far, he was sure his father and mother would take care of it, they just haven''t moved cause they are still doing small things that was considered child''s y "How did you respond to the attack on the business" Anthony asked Michael smiled and said "Simple, wipe out their own business, if they push it more, I will happily oblige and take it a step further" Anthony could tell that his father wanted this war to happen, he didn''t know whether tough or cry, other people would be trying to avoid this or just push it a bit then step back. But his father was different, he wanted to use his son as an excuse to fight another family to extinction, this was just too funny Of course Anthony didn''t tell his father about the assassins he encountered, if he did his father might take it as an excuse to wage war on them, you can never be too sure with him. This was an absurd concept in itself, but battle maniac are always the hardest to predict. Anthony shook his head, wondering what kind of family he was born into. They are loving one moment, acting funny and yful, but the next moment they are ready to wreck havoc. He sent silent prayers to the other family incase they went and did more than they shouldn''t have "So tell me my dear son, how many elements do you have, you were using different types during the exam, you used fire, ice and space, lightning, do you have another my baby monster" Michael asked with stars in his eyes "I only have as many as mother" Anthony said "I don''t believe you" Michael refused to believe such bullshit. "Why spoil the fun father, you will see it soon" Anthony said with a smrik of suspense "Also father stop calling me monster baby, that sounds weird" Anthony said "Why should I, you are my monster baby aren''t you, have you seen anyone with your talent around here" Michael said with a smirk. Anthony''s lips twitched, he was speechless "But it sounds weird to me" Anthony replied "This world has always been survival of the fittest, whoever has the bigger fist is right, if you want to change your name, you would have to defeat me in a spar or battle" Michael said as battle intent seeped out of his body "So your n is to battle your freakish son for your desires and see what he is hiding right?, indeed old people are always scheming, even against their own son" Anthony said "I just want to check your progress, you have been cultivating too much, your rank basically flew to the heavens, I would have to spar for you to learn something" Michael said "As if I would believe you, if I wasn''t you son, you would refine me into a potion in other to take my talent from me" Anthony countered Michael shook his head at his son''s antics "So when do you want us to leave for the Academy, we can leave now if you want us to" Michael said "Hmph, you just want to drop me off so you can go and battle immediately with your wife to test your new strength" Anthony said Michael sighed and disappeared from Anthony''s room, his son caught him twice in a row now, he had to run away. Anthony shook his head, from what he saw from his father, it was as if his father was a sword in itself, he sat firm and unmoving but ready to make a move anytime. He sighed at this monster of a father, then threw the thought out of his head. Chapter 40: Shopping When Vivian arrived at her house, she looked around at the room she hasn''t seen in years, she walked around the small room for while looking at her clothes. She looked at the mirror in her room, seeing the beauty which she has be, her blue eyes, bing even deeper due to her physique, her blue waist length hair flowed down her back matching her eyes. Everything seemed like a dream to her, as she remembered her parents death as they were adventurers who took a mission but only their corpse returned, a tear flowed down her left cheek which immediately froze then broke into small blue frost light particles. She has finally gained the strength to move further in life. ''Father, Mother, your daughter is happy and well, I hope you aren''t too lonely without me'' Vivian thought as she left the mirror She sat down on her chair then telepathically contacted the girls; Donna and Evelyn "Hey who wants to go shopping with me" Vivian asked "I want to, this is the first time I''m having such amount of money in my life, we must spend to our heart content" Donna said with pure joy "Count me in let''s get spending" Evelyn said "You cane over right now" said Vivian And in a second two people appeared in Vivian''s room They arrived here using the spatial Mark skill that allows them to teleport to anyone or thing they marked. They had already marked each other when the skills were given, that''s how they all arrived here without even knowing where she lives. "Woo....this is where you live, your life is certainly better than mine" said Donna "My parent''s were C-rank adventures, so they had a pretty decent ie, I inherited the house from them when they left" replied Vivian with a smile "Don''t even get me started, I stayed in the orphage home, this ce is plenty times better than mine, I was even kick out three years ago, since I already awakened" Evelyn said, while looking around. "Well we should get to the shopping district before the Academy closes, we have a lot of things to buy, don''t we?" said Vivian as she shed her card Evelyn used her phone to book a cab to the shopping district. They waited for a while before the cab man arrived, then notified them. When they left Vivian''s house to get into the cab, some people stared at them but the girls paid no mind to any of them. In the cab as the cab man drove, he kept looking at the rearview mirror, looking at the three beauties who could topple the world with their face alone. When they arrived at the shopping district, they paid using their cards and walked away. They walked around admiring everything they saw on the way. This was simply their first time here, anything they could buy before was from regr shops, because only things of ss were sold in the shopping district, so hardly anyone here were too poor. As they walked everyone looked at them with admiration, envy, lust, disbelief They couldn''t believe that people so beautiful could exist in the world. "Are they immortal fairies from heaven" "Even immortal fairies pale inparison" "How can such beauty exist" "The world is truly unfair" Peoplemented as the trio walked but no one dared to approach them at all, their steady gait, aura and beauty told anyone that, they shouldn''t be messed with or talked to. But s, they are always those who refused to think with their brains but prefer to think with their lower heads. A boy their age walked up to them and greeted with a smile "My name is Ss Tanak, how about I show you around, and treat youdies to a good time" he said with a smile. Ss didn''t even think they would reject him as his ego has always been stroked since he was a child as his father was a mage at the S rank, so people often tter him to form connections, but at the end of the day he was someone at the buttom of society who didn''t even know the immensity of the world, he thought the highest rank was the SSS rank, and since his father was at the S rank, his father was already a world level big shot The reason Ss approached them was because the girls emited the aura of a F- rank just like how Anthony always does, Ss sensed this aura and thought they were just beauties he could harvest and spend time with them. The trio looked at this clown and didn''t know what to say, so they just ignored him and walked past him like he wasn''t there. Ss frowned as they walked past him, he turned around and held Vivian on her wrist while shouting "How dare you ignore me you bitch". But before he could even say another word, his entire arm was encased in ice which then exploded into tiny snow ke fragments. "AAAAHHHHHHH" Ss screamed at the top of his voice as he lost an entire arm. Tears flowed down his eyes, he didn''t bleed due to Vivian freezing his shoulder to prevent blood from spilling around. Ssh body guard, a B ranker immediately went to protect his young master "How are you inju..." Before he could finish, he too was frozen in ce totally from head to toe, as if he was sculptured out of ice itself. Then the trio turned around left without even batting an eye at them. "Such a pity, some people refuse to think with their brain" "Is that boy a fool, can''t he tell that such beauties won''t be ordinary people" "Some people can''t just keep it in their pants" "Men are scum indeed" When ssh father arrived and looked at his son''s injury and the frozen bodyguard, he frown as he started sweating. As a man at the S rank, who was a mage, and has been in battle, he knew more about the world than his useless son. He knew that the person who can use fine ice control can''t be a nobody. Even he who is an S rank didn''t have such good control over his own element. His son has definitely offended a big shot. He knew his son was an idiot and wayward, but he didn''t bother correcting him since his son didn''t have any talent for anything, and they live in an area where they were people hardly above his mana rank. Now his son offended someone, they were definitely going to die. He wanted to know who it was so he could apologize, but people who witness themotion already left, so he couldn''t know who it was. He took his son home immediately and started looking for a way to heal him as potions didn''t work since the shoulder was frozen in thick ice. He was going to teach his son a lesson for messing with the wrong people this time around. Although he always corrected his son, he just didn''t correct him too much thinking his son would change, now their family would be destroyed because of him. But little did Ss''s father know, he was just panicking for nothing as the girls didn''t even have time for such matters. They were busy shopping to their hearts content right now. They were spending their money as they couldn''t take it to their graves. As the girls entered a clothing store, they were greeted by an attendant at the A rank. "How may I help youdies" The attendant said with a smile on her face as she was shocked by such beauties but was already a professional in her job. She didn''t look down on them because of the current clothes they wore, she knew many people didn''t care about such things. (This is a world with mana, anyone could awaken, kill monsters, sell their corpse and mana core, so basically anyone can be rich here if you can fight) "We need some clothes, you can rmend those that would fit our skin, hair and eyes" said Donna. The attendant went to work and started bring clothes upon clothes. "This is a Dior gown, it was released this year, sold at 1 million quarks, this is a Louis Vuitton dress, priced at 500k quarks" the attendant kept bringing clothes. Donna tried a blue gown, that matched her waist length hair and green eyes. She smiled sheepishly and they all took all the clohes and they paid 30 million each and walked out of the store, with the attendant carrying the bags for them, escorting them to the next ce they nned on going. "Do you know any Jewelry shop" asked Evelyn. "Of course I do, this waydies" she pointed as they moved. People staring at them as they moved, but they didn''t do anything more than just stare. They arrived at the jewelry shop and started looking around. The jewelry attendant already seeing the clothing mall attendant knew the trio was a big customer for them He introduced a Tiffany jewelery which matches Evelyn''s golden hair and eyes, and were priced at a whopping 15 Million quark, but she didn''t care, but bought two sets of them. Vivian and Donna also went on a spree as they bought cartiers too as they moved on. They spent over 100 million here each, their spending attracted some eyes, but it was the eyes of those who were not up to the standard of spending such amount at once. For the truly rich like those experts, this amount could be burnt like paper out of boredom if they wanted. They moved to the cars section, and also wrecked havoc there, but they didn''t leave with their cars just yet. They arrived at a shop and bought space rings they could use to pass off their storage space, Anthony advised them on this incase one of them went showing off like idiots as they were still 15 year old kids at the end of the day, only Space users who reach a certain level could have their own separate space. They went back to the car shops and took the cars they bought and left. They bought phones andptops, which the technical shop keeper helped them set up. They also bought heels and shoes to wear that matched their clothes and jewelry. Then they started taking pictures of wherever they went. They ate foods they didn''t dare taste before, They were too happy, but at the end of the day, things have toe to an end as their money has finished and they had already spent their time on shopping. They all hugged themselves goodbye and drove off in different directions to their house. They changed into the clothes and things that they bought newly before heading out. It was time for the second half of the first year in the Academy. Chapter 41: Arrival As the day for the resumption of the Academy was ongoing, different people moved about. Some people could be seen with their cars, some with their body guards who radiated murderous aura in other to keep people back. Different cars could be seen shing and moving, as people walked around and verified their identity before stepping into the Academy premises. Coincidentally, all ten subordinate of Anthony arrived at the same time, in different expensive cars. Even the boys went heavy shopping, as they too had finished the money Anthony gave out. When they arrived at the Academy, they all came down from their cars at the same time. They looked at each other, then ignore each other and walked to the Academy premises Students and non-student were too stunned with the appearance of these ten charming people. "Did we really have such beauties in our school before" "Howe I''ve never seen them before then" "Are they transfer students" "The school doesn''t do such things like transfering students over here" "They have to be new students, there is no way such men could exist and my prince charming button hasn''t activated yet" "You people should stop admiring, if those boys took away all the girls, what will be left for us to date?" "What if they are new students, who are only joining now, children of other big shots" "We will find out soon enough" The ten of them didn''t even bother replying and kept walking to different verification lines in other to verify their identities. Although Anthony didn''t give them the emperor demeanor skill or anything rted, their bones has been modified and they literally radiated grace as they walked, this was also as a result of copying Anthony over the years. Learning how to walk, talk, ignore like Anthony did, though not on Anthony''s level, it was enough to charm many people. Vivian walked to a an assistant professor who were one of the people verifying identities and passed her school ID. The assistant professor received the ID with a dazed face as he was lost in Vivian''s eyes. He snapped out of his daze and processed and checked her identity. "Vivian, Rank 924, ss C" The professor said with an awkward voice. "That''s me" said Vivian as her voice sounded like the goddess of ice who was detached from her followers. On Donna''s side, the same thing happened. "Donna, Rank 970, ss B" said her the person in charge of her. "The one and only" said Donna as her voice sounded serene and calm like an ocean, bring peace to people''s souls and spirit as they heard her voice. "Evelyn, Rank 976, ss B" announced another assistant professor. "The only light mage and healer" said Evelyn as her voice sounded like that of an angel gracing lower species with her presence. "How can these beauties have such low rank" "Is their beauty all they have" "It seems the heavens are fair, as they can''t have it all at once" On another side the boys were going through the same situation as the girls "Spectre, Rank 907, ss A" "Litt, Rank 921, ss D Mike, Rank 888, ss A Clement, Rank 900, ss C Arnold, Rank 999, ss B Marcus, Rank 989, ss D Ross, Rank, 877, ss C Everyone was speechless as their ranks were announced. They had such face and skin but they didn''t have the power to back it up "HAHAHAHA.. this is just too funny, are they going to kill monsters and demons with their handsome faces alone" "Damn such handsome with nothing to show for it, their luck must be rotten" "I know one of the boys, how did he be so handome over a month" "Did he take a beauty pill or something" "Even pill won''t make you that handsome, if they did, thepany would have been out of business already" "Even Elves and Fairies can''t match such face they possess" "Should I punch one of them for having such face, while I''m this ugly" "Do you want to get expelled" "Tsskk...tsskk, such face wasted on them, didn''t the heavens see me" The seven boys heard everything everyone said but they didn''t even react All students were done with their verification, their space rings were checked and they were sent into the Academy. They had two days to settle down and get ready for battle of ranking. The result of the written examination would be published anytime within those two days, nobody knows when, but all of them would get a notification immediately it''s published. After the ten subordinate arrived at their rooms, they activated telepathy and talked to each other. They didn''t bother going around the school as they had such meager points as there was nothing they could buy right now aside from basic necessity like soap, so they spent their time speaking to each other without heading to each others rooms. "So how did everyone''s shopping go" Litt was the first to speak as he took burned through his money without dy. "I''m back to being poor again, I spent all my money on clothes, cars, shoes and other things, but i can still make the money back with my current strength" Ross said "Don''t go bing arrogant" Vivian said to Ross. "Evelyn what did you buy" asked Spectre "I spent mine on clothes and make up of course, with some cars" replied Evelyn. "With such beautiful face do you think, any make up can do anything to add to your beauty" countered Arnold. Evelyn didn''t know what to say, she had only bought it out of impulse, she wasn''t really a beauty before, so she instinctively bought make up as she was shopping. "Don''t tell me you made same mistake Vivian and Donna" said Clement "Cough**Cough" they both coughed awkwardly as they were indeed guilty "Can we forget about this, this was just a woman''s inner desire busting fort" said Donna "It seems even ''Divine intelligence'' skill, didn''t really make you three intelligent" Mike said And they all startedughing like fools at the girls for making a stupid mistake But how could men understand the needs of a woman, they literally became beauties out of the blues, so they couldn''t help it when they were shopping, this wasn''t their fault. They felt like leaving their rooms and storming the boys rooms and knocking some sense into them, they simply can''t forgive this. "I shall get my revenge back for this" Vivian''s voiced sounded coldly in everyone''s mind sending chills down their spine. "I won''t heal any of you till you gravel and beg for it, I''m sure with your ''Divine intelligence'' you can find a proper apology" said Evelyn "Hmph, you better not forget me, the seven of you have a target on your back from now on" Donna said too The boys were speechless, the conversation took a very sharp turn. They went from making fun of the girls to being threatened. They couldn''t understand what they did wrong, they only made a few harmless jokes here and there. "It''s all Mike''s fault, he was the one that insulted you all, not us" said Spectre as he stammered "Arnold was the one who started it" Mike said in his defence. "Hey, don''t bring me into your downfall, you were the one that brought the girls intelligence into this, not us" Ross said And just like that, they offered Mike as a sacrificial Lamb in exchange for peace Mike cursed at these traitors called ''Men'' "Truly truly men are indeed scum, hmph, offering me in exchange for peace, the trust has been broken, goodbye to you all" Mike said and cut off his connection to the telepathy. The rest continued talking without him, and just like that the day went by in a sh Chapter 42: Result The free day everyone had kept going as everyone was using this time to train or to rx. Some just slept throughout the entire resting period like logs. Some slept because they didn''t want to be awake when the resultmotion started, they even set up barriers in their room for noise cancetion, they only wanted to check when their hearts could handle it. Some slept cause they were toozy, while others slept cause they trained too much during the one month period in other to have a good result in the battle ranking. Although some still trained or cultivated right now, they didn''t take it to the extreme as the they had a fight soon, so they were more like warming up Students discussed as they passed by each other, all almost talking about the same thing. "Arhhgg..when is the result going toe out, I''m having constipation from the anxiety" "Let the Academy keep it, I don''t want to see mine at all" "Me personally, I want to see mine I might not have talent for battles or anything of the sort but I''m confident I can be one of the top 100 rankers when ites to written exams" "I hope you know there are many people with brains right, don''t get your hopes up" "I wish the Academy would just burn down and the result won''t be out, then I can save some face" "If my written results are as good as I expect, I can be a real ranker on the written list and I might have some chances with some girls" "The result would say everything no need to talk too much about having opportunities with girls, that may just be delusion" Everyone discussed as they walked, some about to die from the nervousness the Academy was creating by not releasing the results. But for sure today, people would cry their self to sleep. The rankings are divided into the written and the battle rankings in the Academy, except for the entrance written exam since that was way too easy, so they just added it to the Battle score since anyone no matter how dumb could score almost a perfect score. Almost all of them during the written exams had a perfect score. This was how easy it was to pass, if you didn''t pass, me it on yourself because the Academy made the written entrance exam so easy because some people don''t have ess to some books. The written ranking is all about brain power, those who aren''t good at fighting always want to dominate this ranking, so that at least their names could be seen somewhere. Although the world is all about who has the biggest fist, but sometimes brains out power muscles, and certainly the Academy didn''te to raise an ''All muscle and no brain'' type of students. So this written ranking served as a reputation and pride to a lot of people, so people put in hours to get on this ranking. As for the battle ranking, less was needed to be said about it. It was all just simple, FIGHT. Anyone who has the biggest fist is rank 1 on the list, nothing more, nothing less. You think you are stronger than someone ranked higher than you?, fight them for it with something else on the line. The S ss is only for those who could get on the top 20 of battle ranking because at the end of the day. Brains y lower roles in a battle field than muscles. Although some peopleined about this, but they were in the minority, so people hardly noticed them as everyone knew how the world works. But once anyone tops someone in the S ss in the writing ranking, they are always filled with great pride as they feel they are smarter and more intelligent than that particr person in the S ss. Although they be filled with pride, they aren''t stupid to go and challenge a ranker. They only have pride to top an S ss student as even those in the top 20 still manage to squeeze their way into the top rank of the written exam. They were hardly any ''All brawls and no brains'' here, but that doesn''t mean they are smart, they just aren''t dumb. Though the world works on strength, the importance of people with good brains can''t be ignored as they are much needed than people think. Rune masters, Alchemist, archeologist, historical linguist who trantenguages found in ancient ruins during excavations, battlemanders, experimentation on monsters, beast, Demons. Their importance can''t be over emphasized, so they y more role than people believe. This is one of the reason for the written ranking, creating job opportunities for them, as they recruited by thesepanies, guild or in any other field that doesn''t require muscle. But this doesn''t mean that the Battle rankers can neglect their studies because they don''t seek employment. If they don''t meet the minimum requirements on the written exams, they would be dropped, no matter who they are. Just because they are genius doesn''t mean the Academy would beg them to stay. The Academy is literally a global one, losing even a thousand student of an entire year won''t shake them at all, let alone a single student that couldn''t even pass the written requirements with the minimum score. In a Nigerian term; ''I no send your papa''. As everyone was waiting in their own ways, their wrist watch suddenly vibrated. Immediately it did, some people''s heart sank and their breathing became heavy as they checked the results. *******WRITTEN EXAM RANKING****** RANK 1: Null Anthony [Score: 1000/1000] RANK 2: Von Bryan [Score: 994/1000] RANK 3: Terpes Tiara [Score: 993/1000] RANK 7: Storm Rider [Score: 987/1000] RANK 15: Storm Bringer [Score: 968/1000] RANK 643: Evelyn [Score: 187/1000] RANK 672: Donna [Score: 150/1000] RANK690: Vivian [Score: 130/1000] RANK 700: Spectre [Score: 124/1000] RANK 721: Marcus [Score: 103/1000] RANK 732: Clement. [Score: 100/1000] RANK 739:Mike [Score: 91/1000] RANK 740: Ross [Score: 90/1000] RANK 790: Litt [Score: 73/1000] RANK 800 Arnold [Score: 9/1000] The top twenty of the S ss...well rather top 15 really didn''t even give up their rank for anyone, they all still managed to squeeze into the top 15. Even Storm Bringer that looked like the type that was ''All brawls and no brains'' actually ranked fifteen. Many people were surprised by Anthony''s rank, although he had sat on the first rank during the first half of the year because of his strength, they didn''t expect him to still sit on the ranking after all thosezing around like he did for six months. And with a perfect score to top that off, this was simply cheating to them. It has to be known that in the entire history of the Academy, the highest score ever received was 995 out of 1000. It was as if the Academy were deliberately holding back one point for each course exam. That''s why those five points were always elusive to people, nobody knew the criteria for a perfect score or even the score 996, even the Academy refused to answer only saying it was possible to get a perfect score but it wasn''t their fault if the students didn''t get it. People just settled with 995 being the new perfect score, but even the 995 was almost as difficult as the perfect score. But now the Academy came out of nowhere saying that the person who did nothing but sleep and eat and didn''t even go to the library got a perfect score. Anthony didn''t know what the condition or requirement for a perfect score is, but he could find out if he wanted to, but he was toozy for such thankless task. His subordinates were busyughing at Arnold, wondering how someone was so dumb and stupid, scoring a single digit in a thousand mark question. They made fun of him all day long, he wasst on the written exam and was second tost on the school ranking. This was too funny to them, Arnold face was dark throughout the mocking session, he has never been humiliated like this. But what could he do, beat them?, he could only take the kicks and jabs he received. The students were still feeling heart broken because of their written exam score, they still haven''t gotten over it yet, but it seemed the Academy didn''t care and released yet another day ending news to make the day perfect. "Battle Ranking, Tomorrow 10AM prompt, Colosseum 1A" Nobody knew what to say, this was just too much for them. They haven''t gotten over one failure and another task was already Infront of them. Some immediately went on the Academy site and started ordering stuff as they had intel on what the next event will be as they had siblings in higher Academy year, so they got to work as soon as possible. For the rest without intel, they could only grumble and grouch about it, but still prepared for tomorrow. Anthony smiled at the notification, although he knew that the battle was no different than blinking for him, he had to y along or if he was exposed for having such talent, he might die that very same day, even if the Null family avenged him, it makes no sense as he is still dead. Chapter 43: Charade The next day arrived and everyone was on the edge, they all moved and paced themselves as they got ready for the battle that was about tomence. Anthony sat in his room pressing his phone, he was already dressed with his katana hanging on his waist as usual, he was chatting his mother who wasn''t replying. He missed her, but she has work to do so he didn''t really want to disturb her too much. He looked at the time and it was 9:50AM. Ten minutes to the given time. Anthony teleported and arrived at the door leading to the colosseum, pushed it open and entered with steady steps like he owned the ce since it was founded. Though they called it a coliseum, Anthony refused to name it that because it was just as huge as the training hall he used for weapon training with us. It seems they used space magic to expand it to the extreme, creating more space to aodate people. Anthony looked around and saw that many people have gathered. In the Academy time was always of essence, a secondte here could cost you a lot. So everyone basically arrived before him, he always arrived on time, but his ssmates always make it seem like he camete as he is always thest to arrive despite always arriving before the stipted time. Bryan looked at Anthony who was still releasing an F- rank and clenched his fist, after Anthonyzed around all six months he thought he finally had a chance and just had to be wary of Tiara now, although he hasn''t fought her, he won''t underestimate her. The Dean has taught Bryan a lot of things, not just about training and fighting. But more about the world itself, he taught him things he should know for his level and a step above. This was Bryan''s confidence in ranking 1st in the Written exam Rank. He once asked the Dean about the reason for the five marks missing in the one thousand mark written exam or clues to it. But the Dean smiled and said if he could get it, he would, there was no trick, if there a trick it would be to read. Bryan didn''t understand but still read more and more, his brother''s death also added to his hatred for demons making him even train harder everyday. Even his elder brother Heinz, the student council president graduated immediately and went straight for the demons Bryan was confident that he could at least touch the 995 score and enter the 996 realm if he read like his master told him, but he fell short and was a point away. Yet, the person he trained hard to surpass simply enjoyed life and surpassed him with minimum effort. As Bryan was deep in thought a professor with a four star badge on his chest floated down from the skies with a spear hanging on his back with aura resembling a tidal wave about to crush all of them. Normally Freshmen won''t see people of such status in the Academy till their third year, but this was the golden generation. All of them were freaks, even someone who is considered mediocre right now is a genius in the previous generations and eras. So none of them would be expelled for not meeting the required mana rank but rather if they tanked their written exams. "The name''s Dame, you green pigs are here to find out who is a greener pig amongst all of you, so if you are the greener pig don''t feel too proud or be arrogant" The professor started speaking. "You lot will be sent to a secret realm that the Academy owns, and as usual you are there for killing monsters and nothing more" "You will have to survive twenty four hours there while fighting for points" "Speaking of points, monsters that count as point are from middle D rank upwards, anything lower in rank counts as zero" Everybody was shocked, this was simply too much, even D- rank monsters counted as zero, they couldn''t believe their ears The Dean and Vice principal did this because even the weakest student here was already peak D rank, and there was simply no need for weak monsters during this monstrous era. Even if the D rank students were allowed to fight and kill monsters of lower ranks, no matter how they killed, they won''t be able to surpass others even if they cleared the entire realm of the monsters. Some began to murmur amongst themselves while some kept quiet as they didn''t even n on hunting D rank monsters at all. "Silence" Dame said as his aura red and stopped the noise "Now, you are to kill monsters and earn points, you won''t be told how much point any beast cost, also you won''t be able to see your points or other''s points, you are just going toe out twenty four hourster and find out" "Of course we won''t send you to your deaths, as the realm is always cleared by us leaving the highest monster there only at the SSS+ rank, so no need to worry" The students were stunned, ''what did he mean no need to worry, some of us can''t kill C rank monsters and you are saying there are SSS+ monsters'' Then Dame waved his hand and 800 blue balls appeared and moved to each student and floated in front of them "This is a ''life ball'' as the inventor calls it, well such a stupid name, it is used to teleport to any location already engraved on it and it''s a one time item" Dame said with a smile "I''m sure most of you know the difference between this and your Academy wrist watch that teleported you during the entrance exams, as this can move you even if you are in another space like the secret realm without distance limitations while the wrist watch has a distance limitations and can''t move across realm" "So basically this is a life saving artifact that the rich use but this is better, all you have to do is think of teleporting and you would be teleported to the location engraved on it, this spot as already been engraved, it doesn''t require mana at all" "So when you meet your deaths you can simply run away, even if you are at death''s door, we have the best healer here already" "For those who use the ''life ball'' your points will be halved upon your arrival, while those who survive the entire twenty four hours would get the artifact for free as a reward for surviving there" "Then you erase the already engraved location and engrave your own, remember it''s a one time use thing, also for those of you who would like to study the ''life ball'' then mass produce it, you are wee to try as others who tried before you may still be trying from the death realm" As soon as Dame said this, the Spear on his back vibrated and everyone felt a chill down their spine, they all knew what he meant. Anyone who tried to replicate it would cease to exist forever. "As apensation for sending you to a ce with SSS rank monsters even if you won''t encounter it unless you actively seek death, all monster corpse you bring back will be converted to Academy points" Dame said Everyone became happy, points were too hard get, they had to work their asses off for it, now it''s falling like a pie for them. Some already nned to just hunt for corpses and leave the ranking exam as they always could challenge someer on for the rank they want "As you already know, no killing or giving fatal crippling blows are allowed, you get ranking points by killing the monsters yourself and Academy points by bring corpse, so even if a student at the C rank brings back corpse at the A rank, we won''t care if you killed it or not, just that you brought it back, robbing other students of corpses are allowed" "And I don''t need to tell you this but you know that no potions are allowed right" "You can only walk in with your weapon and space rings and that''s all, you can see the time count down on your watch, the watch has been updated also to count your scores and send it back in real time and you will automatically be brought out of the secret realm when the time is up" "The secret realm has many monsters nest, so be careful you green pigs, the realm teleports everyone to random ces and you would hardly meet each other, so don''t die as the Academy won''tpensate your families, we won''t be watching you at all, so do as you please" Dame said with a smirk. Anthony shook his head at these rules. These old men were truly scheming, the ginger gets spicier the older it gets. They made the corpse for point rule and asking of no questions particrly for him, so that he could bring back whatever he could and they could gauge his strength, it seems they found out he has more than he shows but they don''t know what he has or the depth of what he has. Even if they didn''t ask any questions, the marks on the beast and monster body will giveaway how it died,paring that and the person that brought the corpse was the only answer they need, so there was no need to ask anything at all. Besides Anthony was already rich, he didn''t need these points, even if he became broke and needed points, he could just go back and bet again and be a millionaire again. The rule of also not seeing your point or anyone''s until youe out to know your final ranking was to make people go all out due to fear of the unknown. To make them continue hunting and keeping the corpse, and they couldn''t stop because for all they know, they could be in thest, or the second ce just needing one point to climb to first ce, so why stop at all. This was another rule to make Anthony show some cards he had. Also they said they won''t be watching was a lie, there was no way they would send their students of a golden generation at that to a secret realm without supervising them for twenty four hours. This was another way to make Anthony move freely without hiding. Though they monitored them in the boran forest during the entrance exam using nanobots that had cameras and speakers that were so small and hard to see, but Anthony saw them and so did others who had good eye sight. But now saying they won''t be watching was a total lie, they simply won''t be watching with cameras but with another thing entirely that won''t be detectable for people of their realm. They simply hide all these ploy by nting a benefit Infront by using the artifact that even rich kids and family don''t have and with the Academy points. The entire exam rule is a charade, made just for Anthony to show some card so they could see for themselves, all this nning because he scored a perfect score during the written exam. Anthony knew it was because of the perfect score in the written exam but that won''t stop him from getting a perfect score next time If Anthony didn''t have the passive skill "scheming mind" he would have 100% sure fallen for this pit, he truly thanked the skill, he was a normal person in his past life, there was no way he could find out about any of this schemes, this is why Anthony wished for the "scheming mind" skill, it was truly dangerous to trust old men in any fantasy. He would show them what they wanted to see, just not himself but his subordinate. "They should be enough for them to enjoy as a show won''t it" Anthony said to himself. Now the stage for his subordinate debut has been set, all he has to do was just watch Chapter 44: Charade-2 Dame just brought out another ''life ball'' and crushed it and a huge portal leading to the Academy''s secret realm opened. "You green pigs can enter now, good luck to you all". Dame said then disappeared. They started moving and entering the portal one by one with solemn faces knowing that they may encounter an SSS rank monster, even if the chances are negligible, the possibility still exist. Before entering the portal, Anthony sent a message to his subordinates through telepathy as he walked to the portal. "You are being watched don''t fall for the lie, but nevertheless this is your stage, you are to show the mana rank of an S rank, while you can fight above your level if you want as genius always fight above their levels, but don''t take it over the top or show all your cards for the Academy to see" The ten of them were stunned that the Academy lied but that didn''t dy their steps, they just moved as if they didn''t just talk to one another. After they all entered the portal, it automatically closed on it''s own immediately. Anthony opened his eyes as he appear and he saw he was falling down from the sky. This was just too funny, when Dame said they would be teleported randomly he didn''t think much of it, but the sky? that was too much. If other people were dropped from the same height like he is now, they might just give up and use the ''life ball'' artifact without a second thought. Although they are strong and have strong bodies with mana, they aren''t strong enough yet to survival such fall yet, unless you are a titan or dragon as those two races have such ridiculous physique Anthony smiled as he was fell from the sky, he was sure they did this on purpose to see what he would do, he couldn''t help but ask if these people are brain dead. He has the space affinity of course he could use space lock like Tiara, or teleport or float like he did when he dropped the fire sword during the entrance exam against the top 10 passing it off as a skill, but it seems they thought that as they said they won''t be watching he would show something else or fly normally as that was exclusively for an SSS rank. "They really put some thought into this" Anthony mused as he fell, due to their schemes Anthony nned to be passive during these twenty four hours. Then he just teleported to a random mountain in his view as he got closer to the ground. Anthony expanded his sense as hended and could sense that only five S rank monsters and the rest being lower ranked monster, were within a hundred kilometer radius Then he used earth element to build a small cottage on the mountain and sat in there as if the exam wasn''t his problem, while concealing his presence to be one with the mountain in case any lower rank monster saw him as food because of his F- rank aura He felt the need to bring out popcorn right now but he was sure they were watching him as well as everyone else, if he brought out anything questions would arise as they all went with empty space rings and their weapons only. He could only close his eyes as heid down on his back on a stone he used as a bed as if he was asleep, he surely wasn''t, since his disciples were going to perform he might as well watch, but that would be with his eyes closed, ''All seeing Eyes'' worked whether his eyes were opened or closed, so he just faked his sleep while watching. ******In a Different Location***** The Dean, the Vice president and other professors sat as they looked at the screen in front of them, waiting to see what the golden generation would show them. Although they announced they won''t be watching, this was partially true as only four stars professor were allowed to watch, the rest would only be updated on the result. The only person who wasn''t a four star professor that sat here was us the weapon instructor, he wasn''t a professor but he would be here for a year and half longer so he might as well watch the green horns he is teaching to see if anyone actually improved. The Dean and the Vice president looked at each other, they wanted to know whose disciple woulde out on top between the two of them, so there was a rivalry going on. "So, do you think your student would top mine, I know you must have trained Tiara like she was your daughter but I''m sorry she would fall short" The Dean said with a yful voice Although the Dean was a power house, he and other power houses joked around with others on the same level of strength, that''s why he was teasing the Vice president who was also a power house on her own. "Your disciple would be the one to fall short, unlike me Tiara possess a Royal rank Bloodline, having more and stronger innate trait than me, together with her space affinity, your disciple can only wipe his tears with his scales" The ''Blood Empress'' countered They both went back and forth about their disciple and who woulde out on top. They had always been like this since they were little, both of same generation with overwhelming talent and they had a strong rivalry, wanting to know who woulde out on top for the most little things Even after bing world renowned power houses, they still didn''t change their old habits "This is why you are the Vice president not the Dean like I am" said The ughterer after they beakered for a while The Blood Empress snorted while saying "It''s because I don''t want to attend useless meetings and do paper work that''s why I left that position to you, you can only have my scraps and things I don''t want just like the Dean''s position" The four stars professor just kept quiet and didn''t dare say a word here, as they might just turn to blood mist if they even dare open their mouths. Although they too were power houses, just not on Dean''s and Vice president''s level. "Can you two stop bickering like children, look how ufortable others are, read the room for once, idiots" us said in a frustrated tone Of course only us would dare to say something like this, as he too was no small yer, he was a world power house on their level. Him just owing the Dean a favour spoke immensely about his strength. As they spoke their eyes never left the screen as they watched the students. But suddenly they stopped talking, as everyone were speechless about what was happening before their eyes. They looked at this student free fall from the sky, then suddenly teleported to a mountain. There he set up a cottage on the mountain,id down and slept off without a care in the world, they were too stunned to speak. They didn''t know whether tough or to cry, they nned all this just for him to sleep here, wasn''t he going to earn points. Even us who wasn''t the scheming type agreed to their scheming and came to watch cause he wanted to see Anthony''s battle prowess but it was all for naught. The Vice president looked at her brother Kevin and asked him "What happened to your student, why isn''t he moving" Kevin mouth twitched as he too didn''t know. "How am I supposed to know, everyone knows he suddenly became a sleepyhead out of nowhere" he said "No need to rush, it''s a full twenty four, he might be confident in himself and decided to move some hourster" us said Everyone nodded at his words as that made sense and still kept watch over him. Chapter 45: Evelyn Evelyn opened her eyes as she arrived, she looked around where she appeared and it seems she has arrived in dark area of some sort, where they were stones and small grass on the ground like it was some cave. She spread her sense and a smile appeared on her face. "It seems my luck improved after meeting the boss and bing his subordinate" She walked deeper into the cave and her footsteps echoed as she walked. Green small ugly creatures appear in front of her, saliva dripped from their mouths as theyughed, they held weapons in their hands like rusted sword, daggers and clubs ''Goblins'' Evelyn thought as she looked at themughing. She was in a goblin nest, well the periphery, the goblins were at the E rank and some at the D rank. Although they didn''t count for the ranking point, but Academy points was a different matter. The goblins moved with their weapons, but before they could get close, Evelyn created balls out of mana that was the size of a pebble and shot it at them. The mana ball shot at goblins and prated their heads as their heads exploded like watermelon and their body dropped to the ground. *THUD**THUD***THUD****THUD**** She walked away as their bodies dropped. Evelyn walked deeper into the cave, although it was dark like it was pitch ck, with no single light getting into the cave. Evelyn could see as clear as day, she had special eyes and she is a light element user, she could simply make it day in the darkness if she so wanted. As she walked, she got to the real goblin vige, there she saw them. They were simply too many of them, as they were in the thousands. Evelyn was stunned as she has never seen such amount of monsters gather in one ce, and in a cavern nheless. ''It seems the cave is just the entrance, which lead to an entirely different expansive space'' Evelyn thought as she looked around. The goblins ranged from F rank to the B rank, there was even an A rank who was their leader, who didn''t even make a move. Although they were warned that they were monster nest in here, wasn''t this too much. If other students arrived here, it was instant death, but it Academy seemed to know that, that''s why they handed out the ''life ball'' artifact to them. But how could Evelyn know that the secret realm was what the Academy used to train all students all year round. Since the graduation requirements were SS rank, they were monsters of the SSS rank for those who could fight across ranks. So the Academy used the secret realm to train all students regardless of the year. That''s why the Academy let''s monsters breed in such rate as they are needed for the students, since everytime the students entered the realm, they wrecked havoc. The goblins noticed Evelyn and rushed at her without needing amand. Evelyn frowned as she saw them marching like leagues of ants to a sugar. Evelyn didn''t need to snapped her fingers as a circle made out of light appeared under her feet and lifted her up to the skies as she looked down on them like an Angel. Although she could simply create light wings and fly but that would give away just how good her elemental control is, and Anthony already warned them that the Academy was watching and not to take it over the top. The goblins threw their spears at her, those without spears threw their weapons too, but a barrier opened up and stopped all the weapons. "Let''s get this over with shall we" Evelyn said to the goblins even if they couldn''t understand her. She raised her right hand upwards and arge magic circle appeared above her, with sword and spear of light forming at fast speed. After they formed, Evelyn pointed down at the goblins and released her spell. The sword and spear moved with astonishing speed, cleaving and cutting through all of them like a hot knife through butter. The horde of goblins didn''t evenst five seconds against her. She didn''t even spare the A rank goblin as she didn''t have time to waste here fighting. She increased the range of her senses and immediately flew with the light circle under her feet in the direction she thought of as an exit. After two minutes of flying she saw and exist and left the the cavern. Evelyn appeared in a different ce with light this time around, and trees and breeze. There was a forest everywhere and there seemed to be no end to it. She inhaled sharply as she has left that smelling, dark, gloomy, god forbidden cavern Before she could relish the feeling, her danger sense tingled, then the circr tform she was standing on dissipated, as she dropped to the ground she immediately created a barrier around herself. Immediately she got to the ground, she heard a very loud sound. *****BOOOM**** Everything within a two kilometres radius were scorched without mercy. Evelyn could feel the heat from where she stood, then look around and saw a wyvern. She was shocked, she was just praising her luck that increased after meeting Anthony, now she met a peak S rank monster and nearly died from a sneak attack. The wyvern open it''s mouth and released another fire breath. Evelyn increase the durability of the light barrier, the fire breathe collided with the light barrier but couldn''t break it apart. Evelyn created the circr tform again and flew upwards standing above the wyvern. She created chains of light and bound the wings of the wyvern, then created a giant sword and wanted to cut off the monster''s wings totally to drop it to the ground. The wyvern created barriers on it''s scales, immediately the sword hit the barrier it broke into fragments of light. The sword broke because Evelyn didn''t really control the light element thereby making it weak, but just enough to deal with the scales of the beast, but she didn''t expect the wyvern to suddenly deploy it''s own barrier, it seems she has underestimated it as she was holding back because the Academy was watching. ***ROOAARR*** The wyvern roared and increased the strength in it''s wings and freed it''s self from the chains and soared higher into the sky once more. "Hmph, think you can escape after that sneak attack, dream on you lizard" Evelyn said Then she increased her control over the light element and created a barrier around the wyvern, the beast roared again and mmed it''s body around and against the barrier continuously, even released another fire breath, but nothing it did damaged the barrier. Evelyn smiled, then started reducing the size of the barrier, breaking every bone and flesh on it''s body without batting an eye. The barrier reduced squashing the beast to almost nothing, leaving only the blood that dyed everywhere blue as it rained. "Too bad I didn''t get any corpse, well it doesn''t matter, I can simply kill another beast" As soon as she said that, she looked around and casted yet another spell, "Life Detection" a faint light pulse spread within twenty kilometres and all life forms within the range appeared within her view. Then she casted again, ''Angelic Will'', an arrow of light appeared above the head of all life forms within the twenty kilometres range, then she released it, piercing all heads, killing all without mercy. The light elements moved again and formed ropes which she used to bring all corpse to her, then she put them in her space ring and flew away on her circr tform looking for a next victim with a smile on her face. Anthony watched all this, and wanted to smile but couldn''t smile as he was being watched. ''Should I give her a blood rted title'' Anthony thought to himself, then left it forter and continued watching the show. Chapter 46: Spectre Spectre was running on a ce full of sand, with a heat so scorching that normal people would have died of exhaustion and dehydration already just from standing here alone without even walking or moving. Spectre had appeared in a desert when he was transported to a random location. Due to the absurdness of his physique which was even further strengthened by the fruit he ate before, the heat couldn''t even make a single sweat leave his skin pores. Spectre started running North immediately he saw that he was in a desert. As Spectre was running, the ground started trembling as if something wasing up from beneath, and indeed something wasing. Spectre stopped and looked at what wasing, then he saw Giant desert centipedes, and there were a hundred of them, all at the A rank and were 50 meters in height each. ''Hmmm...is this a nest'' Spectre decided to let go of the idea and just kill them off. They immediately breathed poison at spectre, who just dodged and increased his speed. Running up the body of one the centipedes, then cut off it''s head in one swift motion. He used the body of the dead centipede as a foot hold then jumped to another with a fluid movement, then decapitated that one. Then he used his movement art ''Lightning step'' to move rapidly while swing his Katana, leaving only a faint purple line and after images in his wake as he harvested their souls like a reaper. He looked around the dead bodies and smiled, happiness coursing throughout his body and he was in love with this feeling Ever since he could wield a weapon this is what he ever longed for, to battle. But reality seemed to decline his only request and he had a pitiful talent for the katana which he loves, but that didn''t break him as he trained everyday without rest. After meeting Anthony, and got his physique, he trained like hell while imagining this very moment, and now it was no longer an imagination, he has truly changed his fate, well Anthony has truly changed his fate. He increased his speed by using his movement art while also covering himself with lightning and in less than ten seconds he was out of the deserts, the remaining Giant Centipedes didn''t even know what passed by, and they were all ughtered before they could even sense any movement in any form and of course he didn''t leave the corpse behind for other monsters to eat. Immediately he got to the forest area, he was smiling with battle intent leaking out of him. He suddenly turned his head north east as he sensed a strong aura moving towards him with great speed in response to his battle intent, which he released unknowningly. When the monster arrived, it looked at spectre with a confused look in it''s eye while raising one eye brow up. It was confused because, such battle hungry intent meant that whoever released it is being starved and was in for a fight, and it came for a fight as it too was a battle maniac on it''s own right, but when it saw that the one releasing such battle intent was an F- rank it was utterly confused. Anthony looked at the monster with a surprised face at first, then a smile bloomed on his face like a dog with a bone. "Human, you should tone down your hunger or you might die too early" said the monster. Spectre was stunned because he has never met any monsters that could speak. He looked at the monster that stood on two legs with hooves, with bulging muscles and two thickrge curved hornsing out of the monster temples right above the ears, with just enough clothes to cover it''s private part, while holding arge double edged Axe and stood at a height of 7 feet while releasing an aura of an S+ rank. It was a Minotaur, a rare race hardly encountered but hard to counter as they were a battle hungry and savage specie. Their love for battle and blood rivals that of demons, which is nevre racking to many. "Let us leave the small talks and begin this" said Spectre as he was too hungry for this battle to speak with a monster that could talk, he has literally been starving since he was ten "As you wish" said the minotaur who immediately became hazy because he had already left his original position and what was being seen was an after image left behind. It swung it''s axe at Spectre, attempting to cleave him in half in one fell swoop. Spectre blocked the attack while having a crazed smile on his face, as he counter attacked by shing fifty time at the minotaur. The minotaur calmly parried every attack like it was child''s y. Then it stomped on the ground with it''s hooves, activating a skill in it''s possession, ''Earth quake'', the ground withing a hundred meters shook and cracked open, stones and boulders rose up as a result of the damage. Spectre simply activated his ''Lightning step'' and moved on top of the peebles, stones and boulders, moving forward straight to the minotaur as the skill won''t affect him if he didn''tnd within a hundred meters. A terrifying boutade ured as their weapons shed, razing everything within a couple kilometres radius to the ground. *nk**nk***nk***Boom**Boom** They only left rays of light as they moved, and shed weapons, leaving clouds of dust and explosions with petrifying demolitions in their wake. "Don''t underestimate me human" the minotaur shouted as it kicked the ground, speeding towards spectre as it swings it''s body in the air and rotated as it flew with it''s horn trying to stab Spectre with the momentum it gathered. Spectre side stepped, dodging to the right then threw a devastating punch to the beast face as it was sent flying like a broken kite. The minotaur broke down trees and mountains as it collided with them, breaking down more mountains as it moved. The minotaur was bleeding from all over it''s body, due to the force of collision with mountains, it''s brain trying to shut down as result of the punch it received. The minotaur was shocked by the physical strength spectre possessed. It stood up from the ravine and looked coldly at spectre, this was a death re. The minotaur took a stance and used a technique, which shocked spectre again. [Axe Technique: Minotaur Exclusive: Unending cleaver] It immediately moved and arrived Infront of spectre and cleaving a thousand times at heaven defying speed with it''s weapon and body covered in mana. [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Calm Waver] He raised his Katana, coated with mana and matched the speed of the minotuar and parried all one thousand death strikes sent at him, then he sent out his own move next [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Alternating Swing] He increased his speed more and moved with more ferocity this time, striking at the minotuar chest and abdomen vertically, horizontally and diagonally with no particr order, all strikes aiming for death and vital points alone. [Axe Technique: Minotaur Exclusive: Furious Rush] Minotaur released it''s own technique and countered a majority of them but couldn''t counter all, thereby still taking more damages to it''s chest and abdomen. ****ROOOAAARRR**** It roared angrily as it could tell it has fallen into the disadvantage, but it refused to give in, it activated it''sst attack to bring down itself with the opponent together. [Axe Technique: Minotaur Exclusive: Final Form: One Life One Death] This was ast ditch attack, as even if this attacknded on spectre, the minotaur would still die as this was a life sacrificial technique. Spectres sensed slight death from this attack, and decided to use his own deadly attack as he has not used his elements to attack since he started attacking and only using it for movement once since this match up began. [Spectre Technique: Lightning Katana Series: One Way] They both swung their weapons at same time. *****BOOOOMMM**** The sh of their attacks caused cmitous explosions to go off in session as everything withing a ten kilometre radius was reduced to embers as their destruction gave no way for any life to survive, only spelling death for living and non-living things. Arge cloud of mushroom shape dust formed as the explosion and vibration and earthquake still kept on going bring down mountains to the ground level. After a while everything cleared up and the Minotaur could be seen dead and battered, with an arm missing and it''s chest slipt open as a result of their attacks. The minotaur died standing like warrior, even in thest minutes it refused to give up, deciding they should take their battle to the death realm together. Spectre could be seen without even as much as a sweat on his face as with his physique, he could end this monster with a p, but he was too battle hungry and told to tone down his strength, though his current appearance spoke otherwise. Spectre waved his hands and took the corpse of the minotuar and left as he ran across the forest with deadly speed. Chapter 47: Donna When Donna felt that she had arrived, she knew where she arrived without the need to even open her eyes, she opened her eyes and saw that she was in the middle of a water body as she felt prior due to her Origin Aqua Physique. When she arrived the water trembled a little before returning to normal. This was a response to her physique, as even the water cheered at her arrival. She moved from where she was and stood on the surface and looked around and saw an ocean body that seemingly had no end to it, the water that soaked her hair and clothes automatically left her body as if they were alive and afraid to be in her presence, as if touching her was a taboo in itself. But even if she couldn''t see no end in sight, she could still leave the endless ocean if she really wanted to. "I wonder howrge this ocean is to be thisrge, how big is this secret realm if I can''t even see the end of this ocean alone" Donna murmured to herself. Then she a made a sitting posture, but before she could evenplete the motion, the water moved on it''s own and created a seat on it''s own as if they were trying please her. As she sat, she crossed her legs, with her head resting on one of her hands while the other hand rested gracefully on the crossed legs. Then the seat moved across the surface as she just sat there with a bored look on her face, she would rather talk to her friends than do all this, but she need to if she wanted to be in the top 10, so she wouldn''t drop a rank. As she moved along a trident came flying towards her. Before it could even connect, a water shield formed and the trident crashed on the shield and shattered. Donna hasn''t even moved her eyes, as she was still resting her head on her hand. Her movement already came to a stop, but she still hasn''t moved. A group of merlock, came out from the ocean and surrounded Donna. They were all C rank creatures, each holding a trident or a sword in their hands. They started running towards her with intent to kill for her sins of entering their territory. Donna look at this group of beast and sighed. ''It seems it''s time to make a move and stopzing around huh'' she thought as all murlocs suddenly came to a stop as they died without even knowning how they died. Although the murlocs were amphibious creatures and the water was their territory and had buff in any attack when in any water body. But how could theypare to a Physique that has the name ''Origin'' to it. And she arrived at an ocean on top of that. If she lost to any creature in this realm in the ocean, she might as well die in that fight. Before she could make a move a mermaid came out the ocean and stood looking at Donna with a calm look on her face. "Human, why do you invade my territory, leave while I''m still kind, even after killing my subordinate without mercy" the mermaid said. "You talk about mercy but they attacked first without asking any question, it''s a fish eat fish world, there is no mercy here" Donna said while looking at this mermaid eyes that were blue like hers but wasn''t as beautiful, who was radiating an aura of an SS- rank. The mermaid would have already attacked Donna without the need to speak if she was fooled by the F rank. At first she was fooled that''s why she sent her murlocs subordinate that died without knowing what happened. Although she was an SS rank, she didn''t exhibit pride and arrogance of other monsters as if they were sovereigns. She would have allowed her subordinates to continue fighting Donna but that would just be sending her subjects to their deaths. She knew from the way Donna sat on her throne she wasn''t some weak human like the rest thatnded here before her and always managed to escape when caught. "Head back to the pce" shemanded her remaining subjects that came with her, so they won''t be coteral damage in this battle. Then she transformed into her human form, as her lower half that was in fish form grew two legs, her entire body changed into a perfect human form, having a beautiful face that would put even beautiful people to a shame. Whether she was in her human form or mermaid form, it made no difference to her battle prowess as the only difference to her battle prowess was presence of a water body. And she in an ocean while fighting at full strength with also a boost from the water. "This is yourst chance human, leave" "Just make your move already" said Donna The mermaid didn''t reply and just waved her hand and water moved and formed a thousand water ball that shot towards Donna. The water ball shot with intense speed but before it could even get closer to Donna, it simply vanished. The mermaid was stunned and speechless. Donna simply took over control of the spell as she had better mana and elemental control. Donna stood up from her seat and smiled. "Don''t disappoint me after all those big talks mermaid" said Donna as she made her move. The water beneath the mermaids feet shot up like a spear, the mermaid dodged the spear with immediate crity. Before she could even look at what moved from beneath her feet Donna already rained down water sword on the mermaid. The mermaid casted another spell and created a water barrier that blocked most swords and cracked under the sheer number. She dove down into sea and appears in another ce and waved her hand and shot out a terrifying water beam towards Donna. Donna still unimpressed just snapped her fingers and a huge water wall erupted. Although Donna was unimpressed, that didn''t mean that the rest of the creatures under the ocean felt the same, they all felt death on their backs just by looking at the water beam. The water beam collided with water wall and a terrifying explosion urred. ******BOOOMMMM****** The water wave from the collision sent ripples down and across the ocean killing whatever it came across if they couldn''t defend. The water dyed different colours as blood of the dead flowed freely as a result of their weakness. Before the water wave could calm down, the mermaid took advantage of it and sped up and arrived beside Donna and threw a devastating punch at her face. Donna snorted and threw her own punch at the arriving fist. As their fists met, another shock waves sent out, the water under their feet parted but none of them faltered at all. The mermaid was shocked that a human could possess such physique, and a mage at that, they mermaids had strong Physique that''s why she threw the punch with an insane speed and strength in the first ce. But she never expected the human to match her speed and strength. How could the mermaid know that she possessed abnormal physique which was even further strengthened by a fruit. Donna smiled and released another punch towards the mermaid gut, the mermaid used her other hand to block the attack. She was sent hurling back by an immense force, even breaking the hand she used to block the attack. The mermaid bounced and rolled on the water surface, tumbling without any sign of stopping. Before she could even stabilize herself, Donna already arrived Infront of her and sends a Brazilian kick to the mermaid''s be, sending her further back with greather speed while spitting out a mouthful of blue blood. Even after being sent further back with increased speed and power, Donna seemed faster and arrived behind the mermaid at a destination she was bound to collide with and threw a barrage of punches at different part of the mermaid''s body. *Pooow***Poooo** The speed and force of the punches connecting sent wind pressure everywhere as the mermaid became battered. Her face, spine, hands, rib cage, jaw, legs organs, all were deformed as none were spared at all. The mermaid died as a result of these relentless attacks that didn''t stop untill herst breathe left her lungs. As Donna held the mermaid by her neck as she looked at the monsters, she sighed. She forgot she was a mage and went throwing punches and kicks. ''It wasn''t my fault, it was her''s for throwing a punch in a mage''s fight'' said Donna as sheforted herself. She really couldn''t hold herself back after the first punch collided. ''Would warriors even possess such strength'' she asked herself, then she shook her head and chose to forget about it. She looked around and saw that some monsters refused to retreat like they were loyal soldiers and wanted to fall with their queen. They were ready for their suicide attack. "I would fulfil your wish" Donna said as tapped her fingers in space and water moved creating small vortex with sharp grinding des in it under each of the subordinate feet. The mermaid''s subject fell into the vortex before they could even move and were all grounded to meat paste by the des inside. "Wish granted" said Donna as she stored all bodies she could take. Then she dropped deep into the ocean and swam with an insane force as if she was flying in the air instead of water. Chapter 48: Clement Space could be seen bending and reforming as someone suddenly appeared in ce. This person opened his eyes and looked around and everywhere was dark but he could see because of his physique. His eyes brows furrowed because of what he sensed in the atmosphere. He sensed utter Chaos in the environment, which only meant one thing here. He arrived at the territory of the Demon race. Clement didn''t understand why the Academy would raise demons in a secret realm. This goes against everything that they have been taught that demons should be killed on sight. "I guess they are trying to make us fight demons early, and not be in shock when we see one, well it''s not like all the students in the secret realm will meet a demon" Clement said as he looked around HIs physique was jubliating as soon as he arrived here. Not because of the Chaos in the air but because of the dread that was present that gave off death presence, which was in tune with his physique which was the Death physique. He looked around and saw his surrounding, he was in a dark forest that not even a string of light could pierce through the canopy of darkness, but it didn''t matter to him at all as night or day made no difference at all. As he was about to take a step after checking where he arrived, he suddenly crouched and turned and sliced at the direction he turned to. *THUD* A head and a body dropped to the ground and Clement looked at it with an expressionless face while saying with the calmest demeanor "It seems even the monster here are corrupted from the presence of Chaos, well not that it matters much, they die same way". As Clement ran, he didn''t drop his guard at all, unlike other assassin who had high agility and speed but less strength therefore needing sneak attacks, such a rule didn''t apply to holder of the Death physique, as his physique already possessed terrifying strength not worthy of an assassin, which was even further strengthened by the fruit he ate given by Anthony. As Clement ran, he sensed something and came to a stop and looked around. ****Grrrrrrrrrr**** A bunch of demonic wolves surrounded him, like as if they were closing up any escape route. The wolf king was a B rank beast while the rest were within the C rank to D rank. The wolf king roared issuing and attackmand on Clement. As they ran to bite and w at Clement, he didn''t even react, as this fast wolves were no different than standing still to him. When the first one arrived he simply sidestepped and shed out, decapitating it with a clean cut. Another wed from the side, but Clement just settled the matter with a p to the death. They all moved with insane precision even in the dark forest as all beast and monsters here possess dark vision. As they all moved at once, Clement sighed as this child''s y these beast were performing then just increased his speed and moved around in a series blur sending out perfect shes at the perfect spot, killing them all. Then the wolf king, a B rank beast made it''s move by suddenly jumping out of Clement''s shadow and shed at his back immediately he was done with the rest of the pack. But atst, it was destined to join it''s subordinate as Clement didn''t even block as he was toozy to do so. He just tanked it and as the beast touched him, it simply corroded to death. This was one of Clement''s ability from the physique, he calls it the ''Death Touch''. Touching him with no permission is no different than a death guarantee, as long as the power gap wasn''t too much all he needed to do was to touch you and off you are to your maker. The best part of all this was, he could choose your death time and how you die, he could simply touch you in the morning and then activate it in the afternoon by thinking of your head exploding and you will die there and then. Clement called this ''Death Mark'' because he has marked you for death and there would be no redemption for this. This was simply a bnce breaking ability, with only let down being that the power difference can''t be too much if he wants to use it on a higher power. If not, he can''t even activate it at all even if he tries all he could There was no better assassination ability than this, even you looked through the blue. Of course Anthony forbade him from abusing this ability, if not Clement won''t gain any experience at all from a fight. As Clement moved he still met a lot of demonic beast as they were all corrupted, he simpled just killed them all with a wave of his dagger. As he moved, he came to a halt and looked at a particr direction, there seems to be nothing there but Clement didn''t move his eyes and just waited. "Hooooo...what an interesting human, to think you could see me, all others who came are usually blind because of the chaos and immediately flee once theynd here, but you are different, you fought back and even advanced to this ce, and you could even see me on top of that, what an interesting human you are" as the voice sounded. A mist gathered and formed a demon, as it sat happily on a tree with a smile. This was a genuine demon, not like the demonic beast that were only born because they stayed in the forest and merged with the chaos present in the air. The demon was muscr, with bright red eyes like that of a Vampire, a single horning out from the middle of his forehead. Two wings hanging from the back as a tail swirled behind it. "What''s your name human, we don''t get much humans around here like other ces do, well don''t worry I won''t kill you off immediately, you will have to y with me as a toy before you all escape like you usually do" Of course the demons were not stupid, they knew that the Academy was using them to raise their students. They always tried to kill the students but they always suddenly disappear immediately they fall into trouble. The demons in the realm have sought and thought of ways tobat this but nothing seems to work. So they could only y with any human that came until they escape, of course this is until they find a solution to stop them. Clement didn''t bother replying, he appeared Infront of the demon stabbed his dagger in it''s heart, with speed and precision required of an assassin, as assassins don''t talk, they just stab you to death and leave no trace. The demon had a shocked look on it''s face as it didn''t expect the human to be this fast or even daring to make a move. The demon died as a result of talking too much on the battlefield. Others may have entertained him, but not Clement who always had less to say in anything. He stored the demon corpse in his ring like he did with demonic beast he killed before and continued moving like nothing happened. ... In another side of the dark forest, a demon more sinister than the one Clement just killed smiled as he saw Clement kill his subordinate like it was an ant. "It seems an interesting one has finally arrived huh, maybe I can be less bored today" said the demon with a smile, as he saw Clement through the eyes of his subordinate he killed. Then the demon looked in another direction where something simr was happening but it still didn''t make a move, yet. Chapter 49: Vivian When Vivian opened her eyes all she could see was darkness and no single shed of light. She couldn''t see in the dark, unlike Evelyn who was a light mage that could simply make light or use her special eyes to simply see through it all, or Clement who has physique that rendered such environment useless to him, be it day or night. Vivian only had one thing in mind as she stood here without any sight, ''Chaos''. She could feel the presence in the air. She had fallen into the demon territory just like Clement, but unlike him, she couldn''t see. Although she had a way to see, it would reveal her control over the element, but if she didn''t use it, she would fail her exam and drop to the bottom of the rank, and would be out of the top ten. On one hand, she had to obey her leader''s orders and on the other, she had to get into the top ten, and there was only nine spots. Then she had an idea as she had forgotten she had a skill just for this, she pped her forehead at how she could forget such an amazing skill. The skill she had thought of was ''The perfect one'' such a heaven defying skill, that could fake anything she wanted about herself. She immediately activated the skill and tried to fake her mana control to show her control was lower than what she was about to use, she had a smirk on her face as she was sure that only she had thought of this, and the rest of the subordinate would be using their lower control. Much to her dismay, the skill failed to fake anything, she tried again but failed miserably. Anthony looked at Vivian from his cottage not knowing if tough or cry over her failure. But he couldn''tugh or he would break his sleep act and he would be caught. The reason Vivian failed is simple, ''The perfect one'' Vivian and the rest had were a skill Anthony created from using his own ''The perfect one'' which is an Authority as the base. Anthony could fake his mana control or anything he wanted because he used an Authority which wasn''t even a concept in this world and was only granted to him by ???, how can he share an Authority or create an Authority skill. Anthony neither had the ability or means to create or share any Authority. Even if he had the ability to share it, he would have to ask for permission from the owner. This was the difference between the one Anthony had and the one his subordinate had, one was a skill stemming from an Authority basically making it an Authority in itself, while the other was a skill Anthony created on the bases of his Authority. The skill wasn''t strong enough to fake mana or elemental control yet which was why Vivian failed miserably with such brilliant idea. He sighed and sent a message to Vivian ''Don''t try such things again, you aren''t strong enough to bend mana to your will on such level, you may use your original element control and mana control, but you should still restrict you rank unless I say otherwise'' ''You should be able to grasp a simple skill like night vision or dark vision on your own, don''t expect permission from me when a situation like this happens again'' Vivian was stunned as she heard Anthony''s voice in her mind. She then smiled like a baby girl who just got a pink bow tie for her hair. ''He is always watching me even from another ce, wherever he is'' Vivian thought as she was still smiling. Only if Vivian knew that Anthony was watching all ten of them at the same time. She wanted to use her mana and elemental control in other for her to be able to see. But thest part of the Anthony''s message, it indeed made sense, they had such ridiculous talent for everything, if she couldn''t even grasp a mere vision skill then Anthony''s resource has been wasted on her. With that thought in mind, she didn''t use her mana control and elemental control again and opted to just create her own skill. After sitting in a lotus position for a while with her eyes open, she created a skill but it wasn''t dark vision or night vision. [Passive: Ice Eyes: 1:Able to see as clear as the user wants, be it day, night. 2:When other elements are in use to create darkness or other vision distortion skill or effect, they shall hold no effect on the skill holder. 3:Increases connection and control with the ice element 4:Can see through all falsehood and lies, as all lies and falsehood freezes infront of the skill holder] Vivian smiled at the new skill she acquired, she truly spent thirty minutes on this and was proud of her efforts. If other people heard this, they would beat her to the death. Even if they tried to do what she did they would spend years on this and still fail. They could have used that time to improve their techniques or used it to create their own skill that could help them, but at a lower level. To others this was not a skill but something else that usuallyes as an inherent abilities just like Kevin''s eyes, yet Vivian did such ridiculous thing in thirty minutes without even stressing. Anthony smiled in his mind as he saw that Vivian reallyprehend the meaning behind hisst sentence and created a skill for her circumstances, but her enemies wouldn''t give her time to create skills or contemte. But at least he was happy the girl was able to see his true word and didn''t use her element. Vivian stood up as she opened her eyes, and everytime became clearer than day itself. She saw the forest covered in pitch darkness as nothing rted to light came or left the area Even the trees were pitch ck, everything was corrupted with Chaos, nothing having life was spared in this forest. She hasnded in the demon territory called the Dark forest like Clement but she didn''t know this. She also wondered what the demons were doing in such secret realm. ''Did they infiltrate here to kill off students now that the professors aren''t here'' Vivian squinted her eyes as she had a deep hatred for demons as they were involved in her parents death. Killing intent leaked from her body then exhaled and calmed down. ''There is no way they would dare invade here with the Dean''s presence and the Vice president, and the fact the boss also said nothing about it means the demons are raised by the Academy'' Vivian thought. Anthony looked at the killing intent leaking from Vivian''s body and sighed. He knew everything about his subordinates, there was no way he was gonna ept subordinates without knowing their past, as he had used his ''All seeing Eyes'' to look into the past and watched all lives of the ten of them. He knew that the demons were involved in Vivian''s parents death. He saw how she closed off herself and cried herself to sleep every night and day and swore to raze down the demons, as she couldn''t exist in the same world as them. Anthony just didn''t know the hatred was this big, but he gets it. If someone touched his parents, they better kill him immediately and not allow him to survive, if not...well somethings are better left unsaid. Vivian immediately started moving as she was done, looking for her prey to gain points. Chapter 50: Litt Litt opened his eyes to a lush and serene forest, filled with trees in which a single one could hold over a hundred of him. He looked around anticipating the battle he would have, whirling his spear as he had a grin on his face that was ready to take on the entire realm if possible. He bent his knee slightly, the ground under his feet broke and took a web shape and he was sent forward with an astonishing speed. As he ran, a huge snake dropped from one of the trees to deliver a surprise attack on him. ''First point'' thought Litt as he changed his footwork and direction with precise agility and separated the head from the body of the snake before it knew what even happened. Litt didn''t even slow his speed as he killed and took it''s corpse, he stepped on one of the tree trunk and moved like an assassin. He moved from trunk to branch to the crown of the tree with beautiful finesse and no wasted movements at all. As he moved, he suddenly smiled then dropped down from the tree without hesitation As soon as he dropped, multiple wind shes ripped apart his former position, bring down the trees and destroying the environment. Litt looked up and saw a gigantic bird, the bird looked at Anthony with fire in it''s eyes. As they both locked eyes, the bird screeched with a very high pitch, sending a sound wave attack to Litt that destroyed everything in it''s path. Litt controlled the metal element in the atmosphere as a thick dome made of metal covered him and the sound wave shed with it, reflecting the sound waves further destroying everything. Litt removed the dome and made his own move at neck breaking speed, as he appeared on the crown of a tree and thrust himself forward, towards the bird flying in the air and stabbed at the huge bird with great force. The bird simply flew out the way of the attack without an issue as the sky was it''s domain. As it was certain that Litt didn''t have any foothold since he was now hanging on the air, the bird attacked again by sending a single but bigger wind sh this time around. Litt smirked as he knew what this monster was thinking. Mana and metal element in the environment moved and a solid ck footprint his size appear under his feet holding him up and bncing him. He swung his spear and cut the wind sh in two halves. Litt took a step, as soon as he took a step, the foothold under his first foot disappeared and appeared in the next position the footnded and the same happend with the next step and just like that Litt ran on the air with his foothold constantly appearing in perfect timing. Litt arrived in front of the beast and thrust his spear like a seasoned warrior. The beast was surprised that Litt could move and was caught off guard, but it still has a card It enclosed itself with it''s wings and the spear collided against it. **ngggg** Litt squinted his eyes, he thought the bird had normal feathers and nned to end this fight with this attack, but the bird has metallic wings, how ironic is that, two people with metallic attributes fighting. The beast was pushed backwards on impact, even though it blocked as it couldn''t absorb the impact. Immediately it was pushed back, it opened it wings again and pped it''s wing forward. It sent out a thousand metallic feathers in Litt''s way and different directions, so that he couldn''t dodge. Lit moved with maddening agility and speed as he moved in different directions blocking and parrying the metallic feathers. He was creating footholds in his destination before he even appeared there, while countering the attacksing from different directions, this might sound simple but to many, it required a lot practices and work. The fluid movement between his spear and his hands and the way he connected it all to his feet movements were just too good. If other students were watching, they won''t believe he is a first year like them, because even students of higher years couldn''t perform such task as it was required you to split your thought as you coordinate between controlling your element to form a foothold, moving in sync with the foothold you just created, while also attacking. Litt didn''t need to slipt anything, he could do this with his thoughtpartment skill, but he didn''t need the skill to perform such spectacr art like he is doing now. Such was his battle and spear talent, such was his physique, The Spear God Physique. As he fought with the bird and dodged and parried, he became more attuned for battle and was improving at fast rate as he had never actually battled after training for almost a decade, only from the usual casual spars with his mates. **Boom**Boom****ng**ng** The battle raged on as clouds pathed as they moved in the skies only leaving streaks of light off without any blurrs. The beast roared again as it saw it wasn''t getting any upper hand in the battle and wanted to escape. "Dream on birdie" Litt increased his speed even more than before and appeared behind the beast, stunning the beast as it thought they were equals in speed and it onlycked a little in strength. Litt set up a dome as soon as he was behind it and covered both of them in it so it won''t escape again, also covering them from prying eyes. Immediately they were covered, Litt didn''t hold back anymore as the Academy won''t see what he did in the dome, he casually made a sweep with his spear, perfectly cleaving off the Bird''s head. After killing it, he waited for a while then released the dome and he appeared, while the beast corpse was already in his space ring He waited for a while so the Academy won''t get suspicious that he created the dome and the beast suddenly died immediately, so he had to dy for a while. He could have simply ended everything since the beginning, but he needed the experience and was also putting up a show as he was meant to be holding back as instructed. Litt came down from the skies and continued running on the ground and killed the monsters he met on the way, as they were weaker than the bird he didn''t even put in effort at all and just killed them on the first attack. After a while Litt arrived at a nest with a smile as some monsters were living here rent free. He stepped in and heard noises that sounded like they were saying he should back off or die. ****HISSS*** "Ohhh it seems to be the family members of the snake I first killed, well time for a family reunion then" As soon as the words were dropped, Litt went on his rampage. Chapter 51: Marcus "Hoooo... is this a city that fell to ruin in an apocalyptic settings, such nice view" said Marcus as he looked around from a tall building he arrived at when he opened his eyes after stepping into the portal. He walked to the edge of the building and dropped without a care. As he got to the ground the wind element under his feet changed subtly and hended with grace. He walked around as he looked at the buildings, some cut in half, some were already totally destroyed, some were fine but their window were shattered. He walked as he explored everything taking in the new sight with happiness as if he was on vacation or some pic. Although he did all this, he didn''t let down his guard at all as a single mistake means death. As he moved he heard some noises and moved in that direction in other to see what was happening. He jumped on walls and moved between two buildings skillfully, as such art could make even professional traceur vomit blood in shame. As he arrived at the top of a building, he looked down and saw thousands of zombies clustered together as if they were an army and ready to pounce on anyone they saw. Marcus knew zombies were sensitive to sound, so he decided to make a dramatic entrance for this show. Then he jumped from the roof andnded like a heavy weight was just dropped making a very loud noise. All zombies turned their attention to his direction and looked at him like a meal. They all moved, staggering their way towards him so they could get a bite. Marcus didn''t need for them toe over, he would go over and greet them first. Since they weren''t anyone above the A rank here, he didn''t bother unsheathing the sword floating behind him at all. He just took a step and appeared beside a zombie and sent a simple punch to the head. As the head exploded, Marcus moved to another zombie before it touched the ground. Anyone who saw Marcus right now would think he was a martial art specialist. He attacked using different parts of his body, his fingers, his elbows, his wrist, his fist, his palm, his knee, his foot heel, his toe. Every part of his body became a lethal weapon over his precise and meticulous body control. He only left a blur in his previous location as soon as he left. Even the zombies at the A rank were not strong enough to follow his speed and could only die like they were cannon fodders. Marcus moved around harvesting lives.....or undead with asional sounds of heads exploding resounding in the area. No drop of these zombies blood could be seen on Marcus body as before they even touched him, they were stopped by wind barrier that formed immediately in the area the blood were about to touch, stopping it in their tracks. After five minutes of intense movement, Marcus came a stop as he has finished harvesting points for this area. For the level of movement he just made, not a single drop of sweat could be seen, like as if this wasn''t even enough for a warm up. Marcus smiled as he has finally at least gotten an action that wasn''t those boring sparring. He raised his hand as wind moved bringing all the corpses towards him as he stored them all in his space ring. "With this at least I should have a good ranking as we are just starting, I better keep this going" Marcus said as he looked around onest time, then disappeared on the spot. As Marcus ran on the streets, an arrow was shot at him from a rather far distance with pinpoint uracy. Marcus didn''t move, he just came to a stop as soon as he saw the arrow approaching. The sword that has been moving with him since he entered the secret realm suddenly vibrated and moved on it''s own will and smashed the arrow to smithereens. "Thank you" said Marcus to the sword as it vibrated as if understanding him. The sword was refined directly from his physique and basically soul-bound. Marcus came to know he had something like this when he reached the S rank allowing his body to birth a sword in itself, which grows with it''s wilder, the sword is a sentient sword. Since he possess the Celestial Sword Physique and the physique birthed a sword, he named it ''Celestine''. Such a simple name for such a sword that could touch barriers some swords won''t dare to imagine. Marcus looked around and saw a different scene this time around as zombies surrounded him as they stood on buildings looking at him with a stern face. Marcus looked at another who looked like their leader who was holding a sword on his left hand and was releasing a palpitating aura. They all stood for a minute before they all drew their bows and fired out rains of arrows. Neither Marcus or the sword moved this time to block as all arrows were all blocked by a wind barrier like it was nothing. Marcus ebbed from their sight, before anyone could even react, one of them was already dead like it was worthless. Marcus didn''t even bother drawing his sword ''Celestine'' as he was sure these cannon fodder were unworthy of his partner. After he was done taking care of the useless archers he looked at their leader while sitting on one of the corpses with a smirk on his face. "Why don''t you join us human, I''m sure you know you can''t win against me, the zombie race shall usher in a new light in this dreaded world and save all, and you personally who joined us will ascend to greater heights" said the leader as if it has practiced this line and preached it too many times to many people to the extent it became a perfunctory response. Marcus haven''t even seen any zombie race in his life or heard any news of them or anything, he didn''t even know if they were part of the minor race that couldn''t form their own domains. Yet he saw one here, and it was recruiting him, this was a funny scene. "I just wiped out your squad, if you promised them the same thing and they just died like it was nothing, doesn''t that mean what you are doing is nothing but a sham, you sound like those ''Forsaken'' cult members" replied Marcus with a smile. "Don''tpare we zombies to those worms, we zombies are a higher life forms, who broke our limitations as humans and evolved to what we are now, human I give you a chance to stand at the peak with me" the zombie replied and offered again like a devil. Zombies were once humans, well the beginning ones, until they turned into zombies by an unknown virus that appeared out of nowhere that seemed even capable of affecting powerhouse, which was impossible, but this is a world of fantasy, anything is possible no matter how mind breaking it is. Some became living corpses, while some kept their intelligence and memories and like that they became a new race and often referred to their self as beings higher than humans as they had broken their limitations. Of course the human race won''t sit back and allow a new virus or whatever toe from nowhere and take them and change their race. They came up with a solution for this and it ended quickly, but the so called intelligent zombie also produced their own potion for people to drink and be one of them. This was how they expanded their race, but their expansion was still within the eptable range, if not they would have been wiped out a long time ago. Marcus looked at this zombie who was whispering in his ears like those demons. "I ept on one condition" he replied as he dropped down from the building he was initially on as he sat on the corpse. "And that is?" the zombie said with a smile "Defeat me in battle" Marcus said ''Celestine'' started huming with vigour as it was about to be drawn for the first time. Marcus unsheathed his partner as he too was excited for this also having drawn his sword for the first time. The zombie aura rose with high intensity as his rank as an SS rank was released. Marcus still maintained his F- rank rank as his aura was calm but was ready to go wild. As if they were both in sync, they moved at the same time as the two swords met causing a great devastation. Chapter 52: Ross Ross immediately took a defensive stance immediately he opened his eyes as he was in an unknown environment. He seemed to have arrived in what seemed to be a graveyard as he saw bs everywhere and no sign of life here. He walked around, feeling suspicious of everything as something coulde out of the ground. He held tightly on the sabre sheath hanging on his waist ready to draw his weapon at a moments notice if he saw anything out of ce Strike first, ask questionster, that was his approach for now until he makes out wherever he is right now. After walking for a while nothing seemed to happen, as he thought he would be attacked by now but nothing happened. He walked up to a b and casually kicked it, shattering it to pieces to see if he would get some sort of reaction, but got none at all. After some time without anything happening, Ross unconsciously dropped his guard. Immediately he did, two hand popped out of the ground and held on his ankles to pull him in. Ross acted as soon as possible, coated himself with lightning and moved out of the way before he could be dragged down. The ground quaked a little as hands made of bones started popping out of the ground one by one and appeared everywhere. They all stood up looking at Ross with a small flicker of fire burning in their eye sockets. Ross heard sounds of a horse from afar and turned his head in that direction. There he saw a being sitting on a horse, covered in pitch ck amour with mes seeping out of its helmet with a sword hanging on it''s waist and a cape flickering on it''s back as it rode the horse. Behind the being on a horse was another, wearing a tattered robe and sitting on a throne made of bones which floated and moved on it''s own with a scythe sitting on it''sp. As they arrived, the being on the horse got down and walked to the other sitting on the throne and knelt on one knee with it''s sword sticking into the ground as a sign of loyalty. Ross looked at these two as they made an entrance like this was a ceremony or something. Both beings were Death knight and a Lich. "Let the game begin" said the Lich on the throne in a bored voice. As the words dropped, all skeletons started running towards him from all sides. Ross squinted his eyes, then raised his hands sideways which were covered in thick lightning and punched out in both directions. ***Booomm****Crackle*** Lightning bolts destroyed the entire graveyard and skeletons before they could even reach him and make an attack, charring them to crisp. Ross wasn''t a fool, with the way they arrived and made an entrance, clearly this wasn''t the skeleton first rodeo. The small skeletons from the ground were simply cannon fodder for him to fight and entertain the Lich and to slowly deplete his stamina even if it won''t be much. That''s why Ross decided to tten everything as he won''t be performing anything for anyone today. Ross moved with high speed and took the skulls of the cannon fodders. He then turned to the Lich and said "If you really want a show or concert you should pay for it you know" If the Lich could disy facial expressions, it would definitely be shocked, as others (the students) usually fight his minions then run away using their ''life ball'' to escape. Even if the students survived after fighting it''s minions, they still remain tired, with little to no stamina left or even much mana remaining. After exchanging blows with him and see they can''t win, they just teleport with their ''life ball'' This was why it was bored and only watched the students as shows, as they would run away eventually. Even if he could kill them before they could activate the ''life ball'', they could still mysteriously teleport away. "Death knight, you take this one" said the Lich with bright eyes this time, ready to see what Ross held in ce for it to see this time around. The Death knight walked with a sense of responsibility, radiating an intimidating aura. But s it was still another monster at the A rank no matter how it carried itself. Ross wanted to cross swords with it, but he just gave up on the thought of wasting time while others gathered points. He shook his head and arrived infront of the death knight, cing his hand on it''s shoulder and ran thick lightning throughout it''s body. The Death knight which was pure ck and gave off aura of death glowed white for a few seconds before the bright light calmed down showing the death knight has been reduced to nothing, not even the bones were spared as only the skull that was still releasing faint aura was remain, as Ross left that aside so he could take it back for points. Ross looked at the Lich and said "You might as well make you move, this might work on others, but not me, I''m kinda of in a hurry right now as there are only nine spots" He didn''t even wait for the Lich to reply and simply blurred as he appeared Infront of it and threw a punch at it''s skull. The Lich blocked using the handle of his scythe with ease. It looked at Ross with burning mes in it''s eye socket and said "Don''tpare me to those necromancer who are nothing but empty husk without their soldier and minions, that''s a stain on my name, human" As soon as the Lich finished speaking it twisted it''s sycthe and tried to harvest Ross''s head. Ross ducked and moved back a couple meters back. The Lich moved from it''s boney throne with deafening speed which even shattered it''s throne as it moved towards Ross and shed out in a semi-circr motion with darkness element coated on it''s weapon Ross snorted and unsheathed his sabre and covered it in lightning as they both shed. ******BOOOOOOOM****** Terrifying Darkness and Lightning attacks tore down everything blocking their path to dominance, cleaves and sh mark could be seen on the ground. They both created multiple sag on the ground as they moved attacking each other, trying to get the upper hand. The more they moved the more the mes in the eye sockets of the Lich burned brighter and brighter. It had been bored for too long, although the Lich technically could live for a very long time if their souls were safe, as immortality was the only thing they chased. But this particr Lich has simply grown tired and bored as it was restricted to this particr graveyard as it had explored everything it could explore. The students that came once in a while was the only source of entertainment, but they weren''t really entertaining. In the secret realm everything is divided into different sectors and everyone is bound to their area without any hope of breaking out. This was why most monsters here who have reached S rank were bored as they had explored their area but couldn''t leave at all and were restricted there, some simply slept it off, some couldn''t. If the barrier restricting each section didn''t exist, the secret realm would have been turned into a war zone as each sector vying for supremacy with demons spreading their corruption everywhere. As they battled even Ross was smiling as he swung his sabre and parried all strikes sent towards him with wless motion. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, Human give me more, more, this would be a battle of my life" the Lich said as it continued attacking in ecstacy. The Lich changed stance instantly as it finished speaking. It raised it''s scythe upwards and gathered an absurd amount of mana together with the darkness element on to the scythe. [Death Technique: Scythe Of Hell] Ross also followed in it''s footsteps by changing his stance, cing his sabre near his waist gathering mana and thick lightning flowing through the sabre in preparation for a swing. [Ross Technique: Lightning Sabre Series: Fallen Dawn] They both moved totally in sync, the Lich brought down it''s scythe to rain hell here. Ross brandished his sabre upwards to meet the falling scythe. ***Boooom** Crklee***brrzzz**hizzz***** Ruinous sounds of explosion and st resounded everywhere like an echo but it wasn''t an echo. Both elements ran amok without mercy of any sort, totally disying the reason why they are referred to as part of the rare element. The entire graveyard sector shook as sinkholes appeared everywhere in the area. Sinkhole appeared under Ross and the Lich''s feet but none moved as they used their element to hold themselves in ce as if whoever moved first would lose. Ross was about to disy another technique as he was simply enjoying this fight that boardered the SS- rank, even suprised that the Lich could unleash such attacks. He wanted to disy his own technique back to the Lich in other to see what the skeleton would send back to him in response. They were both literally enjoying themselves without any care of what happened after this. As Ross was about to release his next attack, the fire in the Lich eye socket suddenly went out as it became nothing but bones and fell to the ground with a *tter* Ross was stunned that the Lich suddenly stopped and turned to bones as they reached the climax of their battle. He wondered if this was a trick or tactic prepared by the lich. How could Ross know that the Lich stored it''s soul in a phctery which was hidden somewhere in the graveyard sector. But the result of their sh simply destroyed everything and everywhere, including the location of the phctery, thereby snuffing out the soul and killing the Lich. After waiting for a while and nothing happened, Ross just took the Lich''s bones and left as he didn''t have too much time on his hands, he had to move and look for the next target. Chapter 53: Arnold Arnold walked with confidence as he appeared in what seems to be an endless ne of rice field as what he saw looked like rice nts that reached all the way up to his knees. Everywhere was glowing green as anything could be under those nts but Arnold walked unbothered and confident in his own strength. The wind in the field blew all nts further creating sounds to mask any movement sound that may arise from anywhere. "Aren''t monsters these days too focused on sneak attacks, or have they be afraid" said Arnold as he walked across the field. "Have they bezy or what, they should attack already....should I just destroy everything here, I''m sure they woulde out eventually when that happens" Arnold said with a smile. Then he raised his spear about to send an attack across the field so these monsters would stop hiding or nning sneak attacks. As he was about to attack, his posture abruptly shifted as he changed forms from attack to a defensive stance. As soon he blocked with his spear, he heard a sound of two metals shing. The weight on his spear was suddenly lifted and disappeared without a trace like it wasn''t there in the first ce. Arnold didn''t know what happened or what monster attacked him. He simply felt somethinging from that direction and blocked simply by following his instinct and senses. He waited for a while, his senses tingled about somethinging from multiple directions. He swirled his spear in those direction to block whatever wasing. The same processes repeated for sometime before Arnold decided to simply destroy the field. He mmed the butt of his spear on the ground and everything started shaking within a three kilometres radius and splitting apart. The beasts that has been hiding started surfacing one by one. Arnold saw what looked like a giant praying mantis. He didn''t know exactly what it was, but they looked like that with sharp scythe like de as their hands while standing like they bipedal. They were many of them, but they won''t pose a challenge to him at all. Well only their invisibility skill could at least do something at all, but Arnold was sure he can react to it like he already did twice. The monsters immediately started attacking, they literally came in a wave for Arnold''s life. Arnold smiled, waved his spear, before the monsters could even blink as they moved, Arnold wasn''t in his position anymore. Arnold arrived at another side of the field and started waving his spear, wherever he moved to a head must be taken, if any head wasn''t taken, that particr monster would be split in half. As Arnold moved as he like was dancing and harvesting souls, he ducked as he felt somethinging from behind, he mmed the body of the spear in the praying mantis head, which exploded sshing blood on Arnold''s face who didn''t even flinch and happily bathed in the blood. As Arnold moved, the monster wave started dwindling at a fast rate. The monsters changed tactics and immediately used their innate invincibility skill Everywhere became quite again and only the sound of the wind and nt moving as they colliding against each other could be heard. Arnold just stood still and didn''t move, he knew this wasn''t over and he didn''t have to wait long for them to make a move again. He didn''t need to close his eyes or concentrate to heighten his other senses, his physique had already transcended such mortal things. The first monster made a move by striking for his shoulder. Arnold blocked, using the weight on his spear, he changed his motion, redirecting the monsters movement and shing at the supposed ce the monster was supposed to be. Arnold felt his spear tears through meat with ridiculous ease. As the praying mantis died, it immediately became visible. As if on cue, the rest followed and struck without hesitation of any sort. Arnold didn''t stop his movements, he simply followed his senses and instinct as he moved and flowed effortlessly like he was one with his spear. Arnold continued blocking, sending of streaks of light as the de of the monsters and his spear met. He entered a defensive state as he kept blocking and parrying and attacking once in a while, if any monster slipped up. Arnold stopped parrying and reflecting the attacks as if he suddenly gave up. He then smiled, then turned invisible just like the praying mantis monsters. He literally disappeared from their sight, this was the monster''s advantage over their enemies, many didn''t see theming at all. But Arnold although couldn''t see them, he could sense them. After they used their invisibility on him a second time, he simply learned and copied the skill for himself, while also unlocking another passive skill that made concealment type skill non-existent in his presence, due to him dealing with the invincible monster, both skill worked hand in hand. This was the real way to improve skills, technique and everything. Through constant battle, fighting and putting your life on the line. People couldn''t just be strong by entering seclusion. If people entered seclusion and came out when they became extremely strong, they would be nothing but empty husk as even people in lower realms would be able to win against them and kill them due to the difference in experience. This was also the one of the reasons all these powerhouse sent their young ones out and into battles, because hiding and gaining power was nothing but fake in itself. Fighting was and is and will remain the fastest way to improve your skill and technique. But even if during battle you could improve, it wasn''t at the level Arnold just disyed and improved like he was on a rocket. People couldn''t just copy and use skills or innate abilitie and techniques of people they were battling in real-time even if they put their life on the line. Any improvement they had, was of their own skill and technique as they spent their whole lives on those skills and techniques, even if they are so talented and managed to learn other people''s techniques and skills during their battles, they won''t be able to make up for the difference in proficiency. But Arnold learnt the concealment skill and even took it up a notch making his better than theirs while also gaining a skill that made any hiding infront of him useless. This was how ridiculously talented he was, not only him, all ten subordinate of Anthony were this talented, but they just didn''t know it yet, they were stillparing themselves to others of the golden generation. They had spent thest decade in the divine realm improving and sparring together, so to them this was a normal improvement that matched other people their age. But how could they know, they had always been at the bottom of everything be it society, ability, power. They had always been at the bottom, the only person that couldpare themself with was Anthony, but if they did, they would be in for despair as even their talent paled Infront of Anthony''s. The monsters that were attacking Arnold while invincible were stunned by the sudden turn of event. They had literally abused this skill as they always used it to win whenever they couldn''t in a head on attack. When Arnold went invisible, his passive skill that made concealment of any form useless activated and he saw all of them. They were just too many of them to count. Arnold didn''t know if they were more nts or more monsters here as this was simply too much, but he didn''t care as this was free battle and Academy points for him. He simply went berserk here and killed anything in sight. The monsters didn''t have any detection skills and didn''t even know they died. One minute they were the invisible one, the other minute, they were the one on a chopping board and being chopped. Chapter 54: Tiara Tiara could be seen running at a steady pace in a forest filled with tall mountains and trees. She had a stern look on her face as she moved around looking for point. She has mixed emotions right now as she was angry at herself right now and was determined to take first ce this time around without any hups on the way. When she first arrived at the Academy, she was acting indifferent to everyone because she possessed the Royal rank Bloodline and she also had the space element, these were the source of her pride. But at the end, after everything she did, she lost her first rank position to someone who she didn''t even put in her eyes initially. She even lost miserably in a one on one confrontation which made her put in more effort. Later when she epted the Vice president as her master, she was happy and put in her entire six months into hard work in other to get back her rightful position from the person who took it from her. Just to find out the person had bezy, but she didn''t dare underestimate him or let down her guard as she wasn''t a fool, besides she still has that dragon that was hot on her tail if she faltered any moment. During the written exam, she was confident to top the ranking this time even though she couldn''t top the battle ranking during the entrance exam, she knew it was different this time as she has her master who helped her on almost everything and everytime she hit a wall She wanted to get the first rank on the written exam in other not to let down her master and also prove something to herself. But when the results were released, she ranked third on the ranking. This broke her and shattered her resolve and confidence she had built up. She further thought of how she disappointed her master and couldn''t help but clench her fist in anger. She was in deed angry at herself. The human boy whom she thought had bezy, although she didn''t let down her guard around him, still came from nowhere after months of sleep and took away her rank yet again. This time even the dragon who was hot on her tail stood above her with one point. That maybe just one point to a few, but that one point was like the difference between heaven and earth as getting a 995 in the exam wasn''t an easy feat. Yet her two opponents did things she couldn''t, one had the ever challenging new perfect score (995) which only two persons has ever gotten since the Academy came into existence. And the other had the impossible perfect score which her master even told her nothing about after asking her for months. She knew the Dean hadn''t given the dragon anything or told him any secret about the impossible perfect score, if not he would have scored above the 995 so she concluded she lost a point due to her own shorings. But she couldn''t understand how someone who did nothing but sleep and eat and took no mission at all, has a score that even the disciple of the Dean and Vice president didn''t get. After a while of feeling down, she had a new fire burning her eyes, even though she came third this time on the written exam, the battle exam was different. She was sure she has surpassed that human boy and just had to be wary of the dragon, so she had to go all out. And for that, no mercy has to be given, she dealt with each monster the shortest time possible as not to waste time or slow down. This was a battle against time and she couldn''t disappoint her master and second time. This time, she would stand above that dragon and human and have them both under her feet with her absolute strength. Passion, motivation and confidence burned in Tiara''s eyes as she believed in her strength and skill she has built over the past six to seven months. As she moved she sensed multiple auras in a particr direction, she immediately changed posture and ran in that direction. As she moved she arrived in what seemed like a mountain range, as it had mountains surrounding the area, with water flowing like ake and green grass growing on the ground. Tiara saw a few beast moving about, some with their weapons, some just lying down, some gulping and chewing whatever they killed as food. The had a long tail and stood on two legs with ws on their hands and vertical slit eyes. They were a race called ''Lizardmen''. They were also a warrior race, they were green with scales covering their entire body, with a small clothes covering their sensitive areas. As Vivian stood from afar and looked at them, one of them suddenly opened it''s eyes and looked in her direction, locking eyes with her. Then it roared waking the rest and alerting them of an intruder. They all looked in her direction at same time and roared together like it was choir. Although Tiara attacked whatever she came in contact with due to limitated time, she wasn''t charging in blindly like a fool. They had been warned of the presence of SSS rank monsters, so whenever she saw a nest, she always observed for a while before attacking. Although she could win against an early stage SS rank monster by fighting across ranks as she was at the early stage S rank and she was a genius, such performance would still take all her mana and bring injuries. Which she couldn''t afford as this was a fight that was given a 24 hours time limit. (For those that are confused, F- is early stage, F is middle stage, F+ is peak stage) As she didn''t notice any SS- and above monsters she made her move by teleporting in their midst. She unsheathed her sword as she just stabbed the nearest one to her in the chest before it could even react. As the lizardmen were a bunch of unintelligent race, they didn''t think much about how she disappeared and appeared. They just went straight for attack as soon as one of them fell into the darkness. Tiara not wanting to waste too much time and mana here as she still had battles ahead of her and didn''t know what would happen, opted for fight with pure physical strength and her sword alone in other to save mana. A lizardman arrived in front of her and cleaved with it''s axe, Tiara blocked it without any trouble, another came beside her with spear and was about to thrust it at her. Tiara simply sent a kick to the beast and it''s entire upper half exploded like fireworks. As they were too many, Tiara decided to use the most little amount of mana possible and deal with all of them in one fell swoop. She controlled the blood of their fallenrade and formed thin blood ropes and bound all of them, bring them all to a halt. Tiara blurred as she moved instantly to get her points as anywhere she moved a head was already in the sky with blood flowing out each and every neck like a fountain. Their dead bodies didn''t even drop to the ground as they were decapitated. They were still held in ce till Tiara was done with all of them in a mere five minutes. She waved her hands as the blood binding the lizardmen moved and brought all corpses they held to her as she put them in her space ring. She controlled all the blood on the ground from the battle and stored it in her space ring also. Then she disappeared without wasting time. Chapter 55: Mike He opened his eyes in what seemed like a room, on a bed he was too familiar with. He looked around and he saw children near him which he recognised also. Tears unconsciously fell from his eyes as he didn''t even know when he started crying. This was the orphanage where he grew up with love, care and hate at the same time. Some of the children hated him because he was quite better at his studies than them, not that he was smart or intelligent, but he just had better grades than them. Some children that became jealous tried to bully him, but Mike was no pushover. When push came to shove, he would simply handle them or beat them up in self defense. Mike wasn''t one to back down when he knows he has a chance against you, if he doesn''t have a chance at all, he would simply run away. So even if some of the children hated him, they couldn''t really do anything than grumble andin and feel jealous from a distance When children awaken at the age of ten, they usually continue staying at the orphanage until thirteen to fourteen years old and they are told to leave and fend for themselves. (Don''tpare this world to our world, the children here are literally too big, tall and intelligent for their age because mana simply developed everything here, even if they don''t awaken until ten, mana still passively seeps into their body to make them developed) Mike left the orphanage at thirteen and joined the Adventurer guild in other to have an ie and be stable. Some part of the money he made he sent back to the orphanage. When Anthony gave them a billion each, he sent back forty percent of that to the Orphanage. When Mike woke up in the room, on the bed, the remaining children woke up also as their eyeshes fluttered open to the morning sun. One of the girls looked at him and said with a really cute voice. "Good morning brother, how was your night?" Asked child 1 "My night was good how was yours sister" Mike replied with a smile stered on his face They all started their usual morning routine as they worked by washing the dishes, sweeping, washing clothes. As they carried out their morning duties, one of the jealous kids walked up to Mike and said "Well if it isn''t mister smart pants" said the boy with a sarcastic tone. "Not everyone is as dumb and stupid like you, so I should call you dumb pants" Mike retorted. Mike went by the day with happiness in his heart, but that happiness was mixed with mncholy and heart ache. After going through the day, night arrived and everyone settled in their rooms to sleep. "Big brother, good night, don''t have nightmares like before, I am sure you will awaken a good ss during the awakening and big brother will be the strongest in the world and be a god" said child 3 with a cute voice again Mike smiled and said while looking at the moon with slight happiness mixed in his voice "I already met a god sister" "When did you meet them" Mike didn''t reply, he just kept looking out the window, then he sighed and said "It''s time to leave sister" "Where are you going brother, the head mistress would be angry if you leave the room right now" said the sister. "I will be back soon sister, it won''t be long, just wait for me for a while" mike replied. "I am waiting for you brother" Mike stood up and smiled at his sister and left the room. Immediately he did, his face returned to normal. **Crack** Sounds of ss shattering echoed, as everywhere broken apart into shards and returned to normal natural environment. Mike had been in an illusion all these while. He had fallen into the illusion since the moment he appeared here and opened his eyes. He knew something was wrong as his senses always tingled constantly through out the illusion. But he was too happy to break away as he saw the people he considers family. Even as he stayed in the illusion as his hearted wanted to, his mind refused to stay and kept sending warnings. One wanting to stay, the other wanting to leave immediately. His mind developed a skill immediately as he has been in the illusion for a while, one that allows him to easily see through illusions, thanks to his ridiculous talent again. When Mike got the skill, he saw through everything, but he still decided to spend sometime with them, before he decided to leave here, as he has something to do. Mike looked at his watch and saw the time. "It seems like I spent one hour in real time huh, it seems I might have to work harder in exchange for my foolishness" Mike looked around and he just saw trees upon tress everywhere. He was about to move when another illusion appeared. Anthony stood Infront of Mike and said. "You are my greatest failure, I gave you everything and you couldn''t eve..." The illusion shattered before the fake Anthony could finish speaking. The instant it shattered a sword came out from nowhere aiming for Mike''s head. Mark blocked the sword with his own sword and looked at the attacker. The attacker had a long hair running down his back with two pointed ears, with chaos radiating from it''s body without restraint. It was an elf, or rather the ''Forsaken Cult''s'' dog. Marcus squinted his eyes at this new development, there was no chaos in the air or anything, the elf appear immediately he entered the illusion. "To think you would break out of the illusion so quickly, colour me surprised human" said the elf. "The only colour I have right now is Death" said Mike as he shifted the bnce of his sword and his hand blurred as it aimed at the head of the elf. The elf was decapitated, but Mike didn''t fall for it, the elf turned into mist and disappeared. The real elf appeared on a tree and looked at Mike, Mike looked back at the elf as their eyes shed. "I didn''t expect you to see through that too" "Your illusion technique are just basic techniques, you would have to use something better to fool me" "Is that so, I wonder how our battle would go" As the elf was about to disappear again after thest sentence, the atmosphere suddenly became hot. Mike already had enough of this elf''s nonsense, the elf really dare to bring his family and his boss into an Illusion. The elf has definitely crossed a river of no return here. The elf looked at Mike and it''s eyes widened in shock by the sight it saw. The entire forest suddenly turned crimson as Mike subconsciously controlled the fire element in the air making the entire surrounding turn into a different temperature. Trees burned, stones melted, mountains shook just from the sheer change in temperature. Mike walked with steady gait and bearing as if his footstep was echoing through out the forest. As Mike walked towards the elf, the elf started sweating as it''s danger senses kept ringing and ringing but it couldn''t take a step back or forward as it just step on a tail it shouldn''t have touched. Mike arrived infront of the elf and said "I am sure you aren''t the only forsaken cult dog that is here, give me their location and I will give you a quick and painless death" This was a way for Mike to save point as he already wasted an hour. Although he was angry, he could still think clearly, he won''t just suddenly turn into an idiot and let his emotion cloud his judgement. Why run around in circles and search an entire forest while you have someone that could just give you the information and just head straight for their base. The elf engulfed with the monster Infront of it spilled everything it knows without a second thought. Mike raised his hands and held the neck of the elf and lifted it off the ground and said. "There are some things that aren''t meant to be touched at all" Then the fire element in the environment moved and converged around the elf as it was burned and fried the elf alive as it turned to crisps before it could even feel the pain from the burn. Mike looked at the wind which carried the ashes, then moved with a speed burst in the direction given by the elf in other to gather points. Chapter 56: Bryan Bryan arrived at a beautiful forest that gave a peaceful, calm and serene feeling. Bryan didn''t fall for such nonsense as he believed it to be a monster''s trick. Bryan could be seen running in the forest with a steady but fast speed. The more he ran the more he frowned as the peacefulness just kept increasing. Bryan increased his speed, then he would suddenly decrease it, then once again stop totally, then look around. He had been doing this for thirty minutes now but he still hasn''t sensed anything off in the environment, even mana in the environment was stable and not reacting to anything. Bryan hasn''t seen a single lifeform since he arrived in this forest, only small insects that stay on trees and flowers like butterflies could be seen asionally. But asides that, nothing at all could be seen in this forest, this only increased Bryan''s uneasiness, but he didn''t make any hasty decision due to impatience. As Bryan stopped, he looked around for a while and just sat down on the ground and closed his eyes. As he closed his eyes a tentacle suddenly shot out of nowhere and whipped at Bryan. Bryan instantly shot up into the skies with speed, the moment he left his position the tentaclended on the ground and broke the ground apart creating a web shape. Bryan smiled as he was mid air, he purposely dropped his guard in other to elicit a reaction and he indeed got one. As he was mid air many tentacle shot out into his direction whipping at him. Bryan controlled the fire element and burned them before they could even reach him. Hended on another tree, looking at trees that just made a move at him. As he looked at them, the tree he was standing on shot out a wooden spike from it''s trunk at fast speed. Bryan saw the spikeing but didn''t bother to block it. As the spikended on his body, it shattered to bits upon impact. The dragon physique wasn''t a joke, their scales wasn''t something thatcan just be broken through with some meager attacks. Bryan touched his sword hanging on his waist, his hand flickered for a second before Bryan removed his hand from the sword. The instant he removed his hand, the tree was cut into thousands of small fine size that matched each other. Only human are limited to a certain area because they are limited by the ss they awaken by age ten. Other races can simply wield any weapon they wish and use it together with magic if they wanted, of course if they have enough talent for the weapon and element as nobody would want to waste their time learning too many things and be a master at none of them. A human who awakened the swordsman ss, can''t go learning spear arts, the human could wield and learn spear art but his ss already granted talent and perk for the sword, nobody is willing to waste enormous time learning another thing outside their ss which has no advantage at all. But other races like vampire, dragons and other who aren''t limited by ss can learn anything as long as they have sufficient talent for it, as a dragon with ice talent can''t go using fire element they don''t even have a talent for and they can decide to learn all weapons if they wanted but they would end up being an empty husk as each weapon is an endless path on it''s own. A master of one is better than jack of all trade, everyone knows this. Well only us can be a master of all because of his unique ss. Bryan dropped from the tree as he alread lost his footing as he killed the tree. He looked around the entire forest while frowning. ''Treant'' Bryan thought as he looked around He was in a forest filled with trees which was almost endless to him, for all Bryan was concerned, every single tree here is an enemy as all of them could be ''Treant''. He was frowing because they were simply too many of them, this was an entire forest to begin with, if all trees here were treants then things have gotten ugly as he doesn''t enough have mana nor stamina to fight an entire forest alone. He could simply move around while fighting them but this wasn''t a survival game where he could stall time in other tost the entire twenty four hours, it was point based. Even if he killed many treants and obtained points before using his ''life ball'' to escape, his points would be cut in half the moment he leaves before the time given. Bryan considered simply transforming into his dragon form then wreck havoc here and obtain as much point as possible before escaping, but the dragon form also consumed mana. Iny man terms, Bryan is fucked, this is why he has been frowning, he simply didn''t see a way out of it. As he was contemting on what move to make that would obtain the most points. An alluring voice that could make even the most depressed and sad person happy and cheerful sounded in Bryan''s ears. "To think a baby dragonnded in my sector, it''s been a long while I saw your species, tell me what is your name young one" Bryan turned and looked at a being that had a human body, with two branches extending from it''s forehead like horns while having hair made of leaves, dressed in a green gown and birds and butterflies resting on it''s body. ''Dryad'' Bryan thought as he already learned about them in the Academy. They normally had wind and element as they are usually found in the forest and majorly called ''Tree spirit''. "It seems the baby dragon doesn''t want to reply, you killed some of my children during the fun so I am here to collect mypensation for their lives" the Dryad said again with a more charming voice. Bryan still didn''t reply and just kept watching as he knew that things would soon go south. But before that, in other not to be caught off guard, he would have the first attack and catch the Dryad off gaurd instead. Bryan instantly took a stance as he bent his right knee forward and drawing back his left leg in preparation to release an attack on the Dryad. [Dragon Technique: Fire Sword Type: Scorching sh] Mana weaved on Bryan''s sword together with the fire element and Bryan released a torching attack right off the bat. All processpleted seamlessly in one motion without hesitation. Devastating fire wave with sword marks was sent in all direction. The Dryad smiled as Bryan released his technique, then it made it''s own move. [Dryad nt Magic: Vine Cocoon] nt vines moved like tentacles as they created a cocoon around the Dryad. The attacknded and razed down everything in it''s path, the treants around the radius of the attack were reduced to ashes. But the cocoon remained steady without a single dent on it. The cocoon opened up as the Dryad came out still with a smile and said. "Entertain me dragon, your death shall be the payment". Chapter 57: Vivian and Clement-1 The exam has been going on for hours now, some already injured, some already used their ''life ball'' to escape as they weren''t confident in their battle skills and due to the presence of many monsters. Anthony has been watching everybody, not only his subordinate and he saw everyone has indeed improved. Even those at the bottom of the ranking still made some certain improvements in some areas. Anthony was surprised by Bryan''s and Tiara''s progress. Their progress was really attached to a rocket, flying through their controls. The way Tiara controlled blood and bound the monsters and way she moved with precise motion with no wasted movements and took their heads. Then Bryan''s control on the sword and the way he killed the treants with minimal effort. They indeed made outrageous progress under the guidance of the Dean and the Vice president. Vivian could be seen fighting a group of demons as they kept charging in. Vivian already sensed where a lot of demons gather together, she sensed a formidable presence there and she was heading there. A demon jumped out of the darkness, stabbing at her heart. Vivian waved her hand and the demon froze and exploded. "Human, stay and y with us, we want your blood, give it to us" one of the demon shouted as it arrived behind her and shed with it''s ws at her back. An ice wall appeared behind her stopping the attack on it''s path. Ice spikes grew out from out of the wall stabbing the demon to death. Vivian became tired of these ants flooding her, she had been holding back releasing little spells pretending like she was saving mana. But these little demons are pushing it, she has to give them a reply. [Ice Magic: Rage of the Ice goddess] The dark chaotic atmosphere suddenly turned extremely cold. Thousands of snow kes started falling from the sky creating a beautiful scene, all demons stopped in their tracks and marvelled at the scene. Some raised their hand and touched the snow kes out of curiosity and the beauty. As the snow kes touched them all they are froze from within their body, turning into blocks of ice. Even the trees and grounds that the snow kes fell on froze up while releasing cold aura that also froze everything in it''s path. Then she continued moving towards the presence she felt earlier. On another side of the forest, Clement could be seeing cutting down demons on his path without the slightest hesitation. Clement disappeared and appeared behind another demon and sliced it''s neck. Then he disappeared again and appeared again at another location. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Swift Death] Clement moved with his two daggers and rank amok on every single demon he saw. Most didn''t even know what happened, Clement only disappeared and suddenly they were dead. Clement waved his hand and took their corpse and felt a familiar presence moving in the direction he was heading to. He smiled then continued his movement in that direction heading for the same presence. After a few minutes Clement arrived at a building where he felt the formidable presence. He just waited outside for a while, and after a while Vivian arrived at the same building. Clement looked at Vivian and Vivian looked back at him, they knew they need to act like this was their first time meeting. ''You can use a higherbat power from here on out'' Anthony''s voice sounded in Vivian''s and Clement''s mind, but they didn''t turn or look around, they were just as expressionless as before. Clement walked up to Vivian and stretched out his hand and said with a smile "My name is Clement" "My name is Vivian" Vivian replied and she shook his hand. "So what are we going to do about that" asked Clement as he stared in the direction of the presence. "How about we work together then, we can share the points afterwards" Vivian replied with a smile. As she said that, the presence walked out of the building with a menacing aura. It was a demon with a long tail, tall with bulging muscles with no horns or wings with pitch ck skin with red eyes and giving off aura of death while being at the SSS rank with a ck red sword that gave off a thick blood lust hanging on it''s waist. "I have been waiting for you two for a long time now, I couldn''t wait inside anymore so I came out to see you myself" the demon said in a tyrannical yet extremely bored voice. "I have seen how youid waste to my army, I hope you put such effort in fighting me" As soon as the words dropped the demon moved with speed befitting of an SSS rank and threw a devastating punch towards Vivian''s head. Vivian had a ridiculous physique that was further improved by Anthony, she could see the punching at a slow pace, even before it could arrive she contemted many methods to block, at the end she decided not to do this physically and just stick to her ice magic. A thick ice circle appeared directly infront of her face the exact ce the punch was meant tond and blocked the punch effortlessly. Clement blurred and arrived like a ghost beside the demon and thrusted his dagger into it''s heart, the demon looked at Clement with a bored gaze and raised it''s other hand and caught the dagger between it''s thumb and index w finger. Before the demon could make another move, Vivian intercepted by holding on the other hand that punched her and sent a deep chill through the body, the Demon''s eye momentary left its bored state as it released an intense me from it''s body. Vivian and Clement immediately moved back as they didn''t want to find out what that ck fire was or what it could do. "Blocking my attack, making me use my element barely one minute into the fight, it seems I have to be serious as you geniuses always fight across realms, which is why I am looking forward to you two" The demon drew it''s sword as it finished speaking, as the sound of the sword sliding against the sheath as it came out resounded. The demon instantly advanced and swung it''s sword at Clement this time around. Clement didn''t even talk, he wasn''t like other assassins who feared head on confrontation. He swung his dagger and met the attack of the demon head on without hesitation and explosions resounded as craters formed under their feet as they moved ridiculously. Clement shifted the bnce of his wrist and twisted his body and stabbed at the head of the demon with his second dagger. The demon retrieved it''s sword and countered Clement''s second dagger. They both instantly increased their speed and strength simultaneously. ***ng***ng***ng*** Sounds of metals shing kept resounding continuously and explosions resounding once in a while as the demon even forgot that Vivian was there. "Stupid demon don''t forget about me" Vivian said in a stern voice. [Ice Magic: Physical Type: Battle Garment] She instantly covered her entire body in an ice battle clothing, she also raised her right hand and ice element moved like it was absorbed by a vortex as a thick ice sword formed. She moved and caught up with both of them with just a step and shed out at the demon. The demon had a crazed smile on it''s face as it raised one hand and covered it in thick ck fire and mmed a punch at Vivian''s ice sword, bringing her to a halt. The demon was in the middle, stopping Vivian''s sword with it''s left hand coated in fire, while also stopping Clement''s dagger with it''s sword covered in chaos which was in it''s right hand. "Your fire is annoying demon" said Vivian "Of course it''s not those ordinary mes other demons use, I''m the ruler of this sector for a reason human" replied the demon as it disappeared. [Demon Technique: Hell Fire Sword Type: Dark Rampage] The demon sent a terrifying attack at them with happiness as it has lost it''s boredom. Clement didn''t even bother defending, he used ''Void step'' movement technique and left like he was never there to begin with. Vivian saw the attacking and waved her hand, taking the attack head on. [Ice Magic: Ice Blizzard] The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped as everything suddenly froze like it was frozen in time. As the fire sword attack and ice attack met, there was a defeaning silence before an extremely loud outburst followed. ****BOOOMM***** The temperature turned hot and cold, each fighting to take control over the forest as everything within a fifty kilometres radius was reduced to ash and ice cascade as ravines and crater formed everywhere, earthquake kept moving and bringing down everything. Clement who already escaped stood on a tree in a far distance as he looked at the destruction these two caused and whilsted. He was like an assassin dealing deadly attacks with one blow, expecting to take his opponent''s life on that first attack, so his attacks aren''t shy but are sure are deadly. He marvelled at the shy destruction these two are causing, though it wasn''t his style doesn''t mean he won''t admire it. Everywhere was literally searing cold and hot as the temperature here was unstable, even the space within that range kept quaking and getting destroyed as it amended itself. Chapter 58: Vivian and Clement-2 Vivian seemed happy for some reason, even though her ever cold face didn''t show it, her eyes were shining brightly. She was happy that she could dish out such attack without any consequences or thinking of paying for destruction of building and environment. With a smile on her face she casted again. [Ice Magic: Ice st] A ridiculous amount of mana that someone at the S rank shouldn''t have was released from her as she moved the ice element and froze everything as it gathered Infront of her and she shot a frightening beam towards the demon. The demon smiled as it saw such attacking towards it, it took a stance by raising its sword to the sky and went on to unleash it''s own attack. [Demon Technique: Hell Fire Sword Type: Wrecking sh] Hell fire intertwined on the demon''s sword as it brought down it''s sword. The demon cleaved the beam in half, as the halves were sent throughout the forest further causing disastrousmotion. Clement who seemed to be forgotten appeared as soon as the beam was cut in half like a perfect assassin and went straight for the head of the demon. The demon''s danger senses rang, as it shifted it''s head on reflex, but Clement''s dagger stillnded a sh across the demon''s face, taking an eye from it, as blood flowed out. The Demon didn''t even react to the injury like it was something so insignificant. The demon had been long too bored, how can a mere paine in the way of it''s happiness. The demon raised it''s knee and sent an attack towards Clement''s ribs. Clement raised his palm and blocked the attack while cing a mark as he made contact with the demon while blocking. After blocking the attack, Clement sent out an elbow attack to the face of the demon on the ce the injury was. The demon was sent flying backwards with intense speed due to the force behind the attack. Clement instantly moved and appeared infront of the demon as it sped backwards and dropped another kick to the ribs, as cracking sounds were hearding from within the demon''s body as the ribs cracked as the demon''s body changed direction again mid air with increased speed and force. The demon bounced on the ground with great power creating craters, as it brought down frozen trees and collided with mountains,ing to a stop after colliding with the third mountain. The demon stood up after a few seconds with injuries riddled on it''s body from the force of the collision. "HHAHAHA, Yes, This is it, the is what it means to live, the thrill, the emotion, the happiness of walking on the edge and dancing with death, don''t think because I already lost my sword I am now useless". The demon dashed forward with chaos coated on it''s feet towards Clements with fervour. [Demon Technique: Hell Fire w Type: One Thousand Gash] The demon''s hand sent out a thousand w attacks in less than a second from it''s fingers as it had ws as fingers. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Death''s Cut] Clement swung his daggers with stupidfying speed and parried the attacks as hepleted his technique wlessly and released another Technique as soon as he was done with the first Technique with seamless motion. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Hidden sh] Clement shed out one thousand times with greater speed this time as his hands simply became non-existent for a moment like it was hidden in space due to the maddening speed he moved his daggers at. The Demon suprised by the sudden increase in speed by Clement, but wasn''tte in it''s reaction time, it managed to block the thoudand hses, and another thousandnded on it''s body creating marks and shes all over it''s body, the demon was shocked again. Because the first one thousand it blocked was nothing but fakes that Clement created and sent out while hiding the real attacks under the fake ones he dished out. Before it could reply to Clement with it''s own attack, Vivian arrived behind the demon, with death threating ice gathering on her palm. [Ice Magic: Physical Type: zier Palm] As Vivian was about tond the attack on the demon''s back, it suddenly turned to her as it has always been wary of her ice. The demon covered it''s palm with hell fire and sent out it''s own attack to counter Vivian. Vivian''s and Clement''s eyes met and they understood each other and as if in sync, they activated the same skill they had at the same time called, ''Spatial Mark''. Since everyone already marked each other when they were in the divine realm, Vivian and Clement telepored to each other''s positions as they switched position because they activated it at same time. Immediately they exchanged positions, Clement appeared in Vivian''s original position and tanked the demon''s attack by also covering his palm in darkness element, while Vivian appeared behind the demon in Clement''s original position andnded her attack on the demon''s spine causing a mind numbing eruption of coldness as the demon was sted forward. Clement was infront of the demon but before the demon could m into Clement as it was sted forward by Vivian, Clement activated ''Spatial Mark'' again and teleported out of the way and appeared on the tree he was before where he whistled as he already marked that tree and other ces. This was a demon territory, anything could happen, Clement already marked some ce in other to dodge any attack he couldn''t react to in time like this one. As the demon was sted forward, the ice palm attack froze it''s internal body as it''s organs were about to copse as a result of the frozen system. It covered it''s body with thicker hell fire this time around as it wanted to melt the ice but it seemed the human girl put more effort into this one. Before it could even melt any of the ice that was internally causing problems, Clement activated ''Spatial Mark'' again as he teleported behind the demon and thrust his daggers into the heart and head at same time with great force. Clement already marked the demon when the demon sent a knee attack at him which he blocked with his palm and left a mark, which was the ''Spatial Mark'' The demon had a shocked look on it''s face as it died, it didn''t know where these two suddenly brought out spatial technique from as they hadn''t used it through the entire fight. Clement looked at the dead demon and sighed. "That was a tough fight" he said as he sliced the demon in half from the waist. He gave the upper body to Vivian and took the lower body of the body. They both looked at the time and saw only a minute was remaining. So they just sat down and started recovering the lost mana. *******In a cottage****** Anthony looked at Clement and Vivian with a smile on his face.....well in his mind as he was still faking his sleep. These two subordinate really gave him an entertaining show, in fact all of them gave an entertaining show. Indeed this was the golden generation, even students in the lower ranking performed well this was simply a good show. Anthony reckoned that if this was a show in his past life like an anime, it would get a good rating. At ten seconds remaining of the time, he opened his eyes from his fake sleep, as he hasn''t moved at all since he arrived. He raised his head and looked up with a smile as if he was staring through the roof and space as his eyes made contact with other eyes, as he was still smiling as the count down ended. Anthony and all remaining students were immediately teleported out automatically from the secret realm as the battle of ranking finally came to an end. Chapter 59: Klaus the menace ****Observation room**** The silence in a graveyard would be too loudpared to the silence that currently stayed in this room. Everyone was simply too shocked to speak, they didn''t even know what to say if they really wanted to speak. What they saw was simply too much to not make them stunned. Ten students came out of nowhere and simply wrecked havoc in the sectors they appeared in. The Dean and Vice president were busy bragging earlier whose disciple would top each other, yet these students did something outrageous and shined more brightly than them. The most surprising part was the entire ten of them were all humans. Earlier during the entrance exam, six humans took the top 20 which was unusual, now another ten popped out again and overshadowed everyone. Of course the ten students were Anthony''s subordinate. It''s not that they were looking down on the humans or anything but this was definitely abnormal and something was at y behind the scenes here. Humans didn''t have any bloodline or special talent or trait like other species. This was why only them awakened sses which allowed them to even take a step further. Their numbers and diversity allowing them to get to their current standing as they were always relentless. But this was simply too much, the humans produced too many geniuses this time. This wasn''t the first golden generation, neither was it the second orst. They had all seen golden generations and they were human geniuses amongst them but not as abnormal as this. But this was the Academy, they were simply here to teach, they couldn''t do anything against them or anyone. They can only observe and teach them like they are required to do. But that doesn''t mean they couldn''t find out what was happening, what if it was the demons or any other thing at y here. They would of course find out and if they find anything dangerous they won''t hesitate to intervene. The Dean looked at us and asked "What is up with the humans this time around" "Ohhh are you all finally afraid that the humans are finally producing geniuses that surpasses yours and now you feel threatened" replied us with a smirk. But even us too was surprised when as he watched the exam, how could he know what was happening. "You know that''s not what I meant us" "Well how am I supposed to know what is happening, besides you know nobody can produce such geniuses, even if they did, they won''t send ten of them out at the same time, as that would be stupid and showing us their cards" us replied. "It could also be nothing is at y here and destiny is trying to do something, of course we would investigate, but if nothing is found, we would try to bring them to our side before the demons and forsaken cult poach them as usual" The ''Blood Empress'' said as she focused on the students. Kevin simply just kept his eyes on Anthony as everyone continued discussing, but even as they discussed, thier eyes never left the screen infront of them. As they discussed and watched at the same time, the conversation suddenly stopped as one of the reasons for the exam had finally moved a muscle. Then suddenly the person raised his head and looked upwards as his eyes peered through the roof and space as his eyes met the eyes of everyone in the room through the screen, then he smiled at them then he disappeared. The room was sent into another silence but heavier this time. "This is Impossible" said one of the four star professors. "How did he know?" asked another "Was he tipped off?" asked another Everyone in the room was a power house and been through their fair share of scheme and battle, so they understood very well what that smile meant. It simply meant he knew of their scheme. Besides, he even saw through them and looked at them through the screen, meaning that he knew he was being watched and he knew what method they used. Which was impossible as this was only made exclusive to the four star professor, the Dean, the vice president and us. The only person who wasn''t from the Academy who was here was us, he didn''t work for the Academy and was here to repay a favor. The professors looked at him with questioning gaze as the possible leak as there was no way they believed a mere fifteen year old child saw through their schemes. us didn''t bother replying and simply released his aura and killing intent. Everyone in the room asides The Dean and Vice president was brought to their knees immediately, all vomitting blood and their cultivation realm dropped a minor realm, they bled from all seven orifices, as they battled to keep their consciousness. The entire Academic domain shook at us aura and killing intent. Buildings shattered, sses broke down, people within the domain fainted and an earthquake erupted with intense magnitude. us wasn''t the type who bothered scheming, he was someone who went straight to fighting if he had an issue with you. This was one of the reasons people didn''t dare go against him or scheme against him, you would be dead on the spot if you did anything against him. This was what was happening in the observation room, us simply just gave them a punishment for having such thoughts against him and using him of such, if they weren''t the Dean''s subordinate who was a friends of his, he won''t leave them with some minor injuries or just a drop in a minor realm, he would have taken their lives here immediately. That was the kind of man us is, a no nonsense man, he talks straight and goes straight to the answer. He doesn''t go around killing people, if he did many people would havee together to put him down, your death meant you did something against him. The Dean looked at us and said "That is enough us, you have given enough punishment" us looked back at the Dean with an expressionless face but with burning eyes as if he was ready for a fight to the death with the Dean if the Dean made a move or said anything wrong at this moment. After a few seconds us removed his killing intent and said in a cold voice. "I would spare them this once with light injuries and a minor realm as punishment, but if they have such thoughts again or make a stupid move like this, I would take their heads no matter what you say, ''ughterer'', keep your ves in line while I am here." As soon as he was done speaking he disappeared with his aura like he wasn''t there in the first ce. Everything returned to normal, but not the destruction us just caused with just by ring his aura. The four stars professor were still coughing up blood and were bleeding from all seven orifices. Even Kevin the ''Blood Empress'' brother wasn''t spared from getting injured even though he didn''t have such thoughts with the others, he was simply a coteral damage. But on the bright aside, he didn''t drop a realm as the Vice president protected him with just enough aura to avoid dropping a realm, but she didn''t protect him from getting injured. The Dean looked at his four star professor and said in a stern tone. "You all asides Kevin won''t receive any sry or Academy point or recourses for the next one thousand years, you won''t be allowed to purchase anything from the Academy for the next one thousand years" Kevin was only spared obviously because he didn''t have same thoughts as them not because of the Vice president. The Dean continued speaking. "The fact that I personally brought someone here to teach and you doubted him simply spits on my name, the next time you do such nonsense I would kill you myself before us even has the opportunity to do so" "Yes Dean" they all replied with fear. "All cost for the repairs of everything that has been affected and destroyed or spoilt will be taken from your pockets" the Dean continued. They cursed their stupidity, they knew how us always behaved, although he was a free type of guy that talks and jokes with everyone, once you overstepped you would be put in the ground, they knew he wasn''t the scheming type and he had no reason to tip Anthony, but they looked at him due to reflex as he was the only one who wasn''t bound by a mana contract like the rest of them. They were only alive because of the Dean but they dropped a minor realm as a result of their foolishness, every single minor realm matters as it takes years to even progress. Yet they dropped a realm because of their stupidity. This was the reason the Vice president protected Kevin. Even advancing a minor realm takes years of hard work and resources for people of their level, and not even receiving the resources for another one thousand years was maddening. The professors brought out potions from their space rings and drank them to heal themselves. The Dean looked back at the cottage where Anthony was and said. "Give back the human boy his first rank" "But that would be unfair to the others, Dean" someone said. "Yes Dean, others worked the entire time, but he did nothing but sleep, we are simply rewarding him for nothing" another one said. "Also from the intel, he has bezy and arrogant because of his rank and now sleeps a lot during sses" replied another. The Dean replied without even looking at them. "If you are talking about fairness, then you won''t have schemed against him, scheming against a fifteen year old child is already unfair in itself, and now you are talking about fairness" The Vice president chimed in by saying "Even if he has indeed bezy and not strong enough to sit at rank 1, the others only have to challenge him for his rank to get it back, it''s as simple as that" The professors nodded as they indeed had nothing else to say. Even if Anthony has bezy, the others only need to challenge him for him to lose his rank and that''s all. "What should we write as his score then" said one of the professors. "Just input three question marks there and give no exnation to anybody, not even to the other professors and allow them and the students to guess whatever they like and grant him twice the amount of Academy point the second ranker obtains" the Dean said as he disappeared from his seat. Chapter 60: Exam Over When everyone opened their eyes, they arrived back at the Coliseum they were once in before they were teleported into the secret realm by the professor called Dame. Some people already gave up before the estimated time even ended, they arrived and were healed as soon as they came out. As the students arrived, some were bleeding, some pale due to mana exhaustion and too much blood loss, some had a limb or two missing, some on the brink of death but refused to give up beecause of the ''life ball'' because they understood what such artifact could do, some looked fine and fit like haven''t even moved a muscle since the exam started. Of course some weak ones already had the thoughts of hiding and not fighting at all neither for battle point or Academy points. They just wanted to survive and have the ''life ball'' cause they knew no matter the amount of amount of points they gathered, they wouldn''t be able to buy it, let''s not even talk about the ability to even gather those points in the first ce to begin with. So they hid and simply didn''t make a move at all, although some were lucky and weren''t attacked the entire twenty four hours, some were attacked by lower ranked creatures so they just handled it, took the body and changed hiding spots, some were forced to use their ''life ball'' because they were attacked by stronger monsters. Some already had ns on what to do with the ''life ball'', some already nned to sell it to some experts or in an auction to make more money for themselves. But what they didn''t know was that the Academy already had ns of buying it back from those of them who were nning to auction or sell it off. Those who originally had thoughts of mass producing the artifact already deleted such thoughts from their minds as they didn''t want to meet their maker so soon. But what they didn''t know was that nobody has actually tried to mass produce it in the first ce because they never actually owned the artifact in the first ce. The Academy always gives the ''life ball'' to students whenever they are entering any secret realm the Academy has, but they always took it back from them whenever the students were done. It was only used as a reward this time around because of their scheme with Anthony. So what Dame said about those that tried to mass produce the artifact still trying from the death realm was a lie because no one ever tried since no one ever had the artifact in their possession in the first ce. But the same time, it wasn''t really a lie since the Academy was ready to harvest the head of whoever tried to mass produce it. When Anthony and his subordinate arrived in the Coliseum, the ten of them looked at each other dying to know who was left out of the top ten, this was more than a matter of just pride. They didn''t even entertain the thought of someone out the ten of them sneaking into the top ten and pushing more of them out of that ranking, such was their confidence in their battle prowess and the battle they just fought few seconds and minutes ago. A healer appeared in the air the moment all students arrived and simply just waved his hand and water element moved and healed every student in a second. It was as if time was reversed in itself because they recovered too quickly. Even their blood loss was mysteriously recovered like breathing. The only thing left behind was their empty mana cores, the rest of everything was simply perfect as they felt energy brimming through their body like they were in peak form. This was simply how good the healer was and the difference between realms, healing someone of lower ranks and minor injury was no different than blinking, talk less of people in the mortal rank (SSS rank and below). As the healer was done, he flew away without waiting, healers were always busy as there were always battle so people always required their service, so healers were one of the richest out there as they could literally charge you anything if they really wanted as a potion can''t help you recover, afterall you can''t take your treasures to the grave. Bryan and Tiara looked at each other as soon as they were done with the healing as both them sustained quite the injury even with the dragon scale and regeneration they both respectively possessed. Sparks of light flew in the air as an intensepetition of who would be ranked first in the ranking ured between them, as they had both given it their all during these twenty four hours as they went at it without even a single rest or stop. If they weren''t fighting, they were running looking for the next monster to gain points. They didn''t bother looking at Anthony who could be seen leaning on a wall with his eyes closed like he wasn''t here and the exam had nothing to do with him. Dame floated down with his spear still hanging on his back, but he was even more strict this time because he had dropped a minor realm because of us. "Some of you were a disappointment as you escaped early without even fighting with your life on the line, at the end of the day you all are green pigs, and the top twenty are all just bigger pigs" Dame said as he looked at those who escape using their ''life ball'' as they could simply escape if they really put in an effort or used their brains a little. But they ran away due to fear and couldn''t calm down due to where they appeared. But who could me them, the secret realm was different from the boran forest where they had the entrance practical exam. The secret realm was simply filled with monsters who were more ruthless and bred like goblins, they were simply too many. Dame wondered how these idiots were able to pass the entrance exam. But the truth is Dame was too vexed to see the truth due to dropping a minor realm. Every single student tried and made a good progress in their own right. Even if they escaped, they still fought and survived, trying their best before escaping. Anthony could sense Dame''s emotions due to All seeing eyes, his eyes could also passively see mana movement no matter how minute it is, Anthony could tell something happened to Dame within those twenty four hours they were gone because the mana around Dame had suddenly changed in quantity and was slightly unstable. But Anthony didn''t care and wasn''t bothered to find out as it has nothing to do with him. Only if Anthony knew it had everything to do with him. "Those of you who didn''t escape can bring out your ''life ball'' now, so I can remove the coordinates on it" Dame said. Those who still had the ''life ball'' brought it out and Dame took them using his mana control and removed the coordinates and gave them back to the students. He helped those who already had a coordinate to engrave the coordinate on the ''life ball'' before he gave it back to them. Everyone was happy as they held the ''life ball'', some imagining the money they could get after selling it, some thinking of using it as a life saving artifact. "For those of you who have ns to sell the artifact can sell it back to the Academy, we would buy it back at the appropriate price that even those auctions won''t give you, so if you are nning on selling them, meet me tomorrow" Dame said again. Some students were immediately happy, they could exchange it for resources and improve more quickly no matter how slow their cultivation speed was. If they sold an artifact of this calibre, the resources can be used to propel their self forward with speed. Of course some people didn''t put the artifact in their eyes as they already had something of the same function or even better one on them since they came from top tier families. But who would say no to more treasure, of course no one would no matter how stupid they really are. Of course they could exchange it for more resources from the Academy to further boost their cultivation since they already had a simr artifact, or they could keep it since life saving artifacts were never enough, especially these period the demons and cult were making outrageous and courageous moves. But to those who weren''t from the top tier families this was an opportunity from heaven. Their mana rank was basically their lives, so it was right to sell the artifact for resources. Besides, if they keep the artifact they could fall into trouble as people might want to kill them for it the moment they leave the Academy. Greed was simply too much in this world, other students might have devious ideas and leak the news thereby getting them killed, thereby keeping the artifact for themselves, thereby selling it to the Academy getting multiple resources. Anything that happens outside the Academy doesn''t really concern the Academy if it isn''t connected to them. So a student dying during a holiday had nothing to do with the Academy, but a student dying during an Academy mission has something to do with the Academy. Even if they sell it to other people or auction houses, after they take the money from selling it, will they have the strength to guard their money after selling it. There was no justice for the weak, the only thing that spoke in this world is your strength. If you don''t have the strength then don''t touch or eye any treasure. If you touch any treasure, you better take it to your grave. Killing was no different than breathing in this world, there was no police here to arrest anyone or anything or court to judge anyone. Only your strength spoke for you, it''s as simple as that. ''Survival of the fittest'' is the onlyw here. Chapter 61: Battle Ranking "Of course all of you already know this, but things bought from the Academy can''t be given to another person for whatever reason that is, I am sure you know this" Dame said as he looked at those who wanted to sell their ''life ball'' to the Academy. "Now it is time for your results" Dame said. The atmosphere immediately tensed up as everyone waited for their fate on the matter. Dame smiled as he saw them being anxious and he has to say, he quite enjoyed the atmosphere here. Then he pped his hands and a projection appeared above their heads just like the same one that appeared after the entrance exam. BATTLE RANKING Rank 1] Null Anthony [??? Points] Rank 2] Vivian [900,560 Points] Rank 3] Clement [900,500 Points] Rank 4] Spectre [899,970 Points] Rank5] Litt. [897,739 Points] Rank 6] Evelyn [889,393 Points] Rank 7] Ross [887,297 Points] Rank 8] Donna [886,458 Points] Rank 9] Arnold [883,917 Points] Rank 10] Marcus [879,870 Points] Rank 11] Mike [870,784 Points] Rank 12] Von Bryan [410,937 Points] Rank 13] Terpes Tiara [409,990 Points] Rank 14] Storm Bringer [395,983 Points] Rank 15] Storm Rider [395, 973 Points] Everyone was shocked when they saw the ranking, this was simply too unexpected. The ranking changed in many ways, the top ten changed drastically. None of them were found in their original position asides from the original first rank holder who was said to have bezy. Ten new persons simply came out from nowhere and took over the rankings. Ten new dark horses was way too many and outrageous to them. Bryan''s face changed to a frown when he saw he was ranked twelfth. This was simply impossible to him, he fought an entire forest of treants for twenty four hours without rest but he was still ranked beneath the top ten. This was simply impossible in his book. Even Tiara was shocked when she saw the ranking, she had been fighting for the first ce with the dragon but suddenly she fell so hard that she didn''t even enter the top ten. She saw unfamiliar names on the ranking and wondered who these people were. She saw Anthony''s name still on the first rank and without a score, she didn''t understand what happened but that was the least of her priorities right now, as she needed to find out who these ten new people were. Bryan and Tiara both looked at Anthony who was still leaning against the wall without a care in the world, with his eyes closed. They thought he had bezy and arrogant and didn''t train, but it seems they were the one who were arrogant. ''How did he do it'' Tiara and Bryan thought at the same time. Even the Ten new dark horses couldn''t surpass him. And the score on the board was even more appalling. The ten of them had shattered whatever record there was for the highest point by arge margin. Although Bryan and Tiara too broke this record, their''s paled infront of these dark horses who literally doubled their scores. As they looked at Anthony, Anthony opened his eyes and looked back at them, then removed his eyes as if they weren''t worth his time at all. Then he looked at the ranking with an expressionless face, then removed his eyes from the ranking. Dame looked at Anthony for a split second which people of Anthony''s level won''t notice, but Anthony did notice the gaze he received, as he indeed received this ranking without even moving a muscle. Anthony''s spot on the ranking meant the Dean received his message. That was the reason for the smile he sent during thest ten seconds as he looked up into space before he disappeared. The eye contact literally meant he knew, but the smile meant another thing entirely. The Dean and Vice president were old men and women who were also schemers understood Anthony through the smile and just left his original rank for him. Although Anthony was still a child and didn''t have enough power to demand back his original rank, his grandfather wasn''t a small yer by any means at all. As everyone were still shocked from the ranking, Mike was busy frowning as he cursed himself for being outside the ranking. If only he didn''t pay attention to the illusion and destroyed it from the onset, he won''t waste an hour there, but because of the soft spot he has for them, it took a whole hour, although hepensated for the wasted time by going to the enemy base directly, it seems it wasn''t enough. He sighed as he was the one who fell from the ranking "The top twenty shoulde to the front for their ss badge" Dame said. Twenty people walked to the front as Damended on the ground. Everyone was stunned as they saw world shattering beauty and Handsome men walking up to the front. Some remembered seeing them after the break when school resumed at the gate during the identity check process. The world top eleven most sexy were literally the top eleven in the ss. People murmured as they witnessed something oundish. The human species has taken over the ranking without even leaving a single spot. Tiara and Bryan observed these ten new people with curiosity and an intense gaze. Even the Storm brothers were looking at Anthony''s subordinate wondering where they came from. As Dame ced the badge on their chest he said to them and the rest. "You are now the top twenty of the S ss, you should live ording to standard, it''s needless to say this but you all know that only those with the top twenty can challenge themselves, those outside the rank can only challenge them during the year end exam" "You are free to rest today, sses start tomorrow morning as scheduled, so rest with the hours you are given" as he finished speaking he left like the wind. Kevin appeared in ce of Dame and looked at the students and said. "I am in charge of converting your corpse to Academy points, so those of you with corpse follow me to change it". Kevin started walking as he finished speaking as he didn''t wait for any reply. Everyone followed behind him as he walked away to another ce. Anthony didn''t move as others walked, he still leaned against a wall as usual as he watched others as they went to get their free points. He looked at his subordinate who created a good show for him and smiled as they walked away while carrying themselves with grace. As everyone left he teleported, as he disappeared from the coliseum then arrived at his room door, where he input his password and walked in. After bathing and admiring himself in the mirror, he changed the design of his clothes to pyjamas and he sat on the bed and pressed his phone for a while, before he turned it off. As he was about to sleep, his wrist watch vibrate, the notification being he received points from the Academy, Anthony smiled at this. "It seems the Dean is really going all out with hispensation huh, well not that I am one to reject gifts orin about them" Anthony said with a smile. Then he closed his curtains and slept off, although it was still day and he didn''t move a muscle during the battle ranking. But Anthony was a sleep lover, after working countless days and nights with countless shifts here and there in his past life. He would take every chance he gets to sleep. Chapter 62: Storm Brothers Anthony woke up feeling refreshed and happy even though he didn''t do anything or work that needed the rest. He decided to sign-in for the day as usual, even though he already has many rewards, he won''t forget to sign-in for a single day even if the world was ending for whatever reason. [Ding. The host has signed in] [Congrattions, the host has won a skill] [Passive: Sense Dome: The host has a Dome that constantly surrounds him at all times 1: The host is constantly aware of everything that is happening 360 around him within a kilometres radius which can also be increased. Be it Life, Death, Mana, Physical Objects, Ethereal Objects. The host can detect it all and more. 2: Nullifies all concealment technique no matter what rank the user is] Anthony loved this skill, there is nothing like sneak attack to him with this skill, although the infinity skill would stop all sneak attacks but this is and extra card that detectes them before it even happens. Anthony got off the bed and stretched a little, then went about his bath and his narcissistic behaviour. As he admired himself in the mirror he felt two peopleing, he was confused what these two were doing here. **Knock**knock He heard knocks on his door, and walked to opened it, to ask what they were doing here. When Anthony opened the door, he saw the Storm brothers, Rider and Bringer. "What are you two doing here" Anthony asked "Can''t friends visit each other" Bringer said with a teasing smile. "Friends my ass, you both have never visited me, so what''s with the visit this time" Anthony looked at them suspiciously. "At least allow us toe in first and offer a seat, that''s basic courtesy man" Rider said as he walked in directly without even waiting for a reply from Anthony, Bringer followed behind him. They both sat on a couch in the living room and looked around. "The mana here sure is denser, is that why you are so fast when you cultivate" Bringer. "The first rank sure is treated specially" replied Rider as they started talking to each other like Anthony wasn''t in the room. "Truly, why are you here, you have never visited me in the entire six months we were here together" Anthony said as he sat down on a different couch and crossed his leg. The storm brothers looked at Anthony and asked at the same time with a smile. "How did you do it" "What do you mean, how did I do it" "Come on man, you becamezy as hell" Rider said "We literally saw you sleep throughout ss and only eat" Bringer added "You literally took no mission bro" Rider said again. "Aren''t you suppose to be smart one Rider, you are meant to keep your brother''s nonsense thoughts in line" Anthony said as he felt a headacheing. "Just tell us and we would be out of your hair" Rider said. "I sleep in ss doesn''t mean I don''t train and cultivate in my room in you dumb dumb" Anthony said as he looked at them "I have a training room here, a mana rich room, I have everything I need here, why should I train any other ce, besides I am always sleeping during ss because I always pull an all nighter" They both looked at Anthony weirdly as his exnation made sense. "Humans are truly cunning, you trained all the time while being hidden, then slept Infront of everyone making them think you arezy" Rider said "Father was right, you humans are truly more cunning than demons" Bringer replied "There is no cunningness or anything here, I only slept and everyone jumped into conclusions, whatever scenerio you have in your head is a lie" Anthony replied. "But how did you even top the written exam while sleeping, while still getting a perfect score" Bringer said. "I only took notes from another student and paid him with points, pretty easy" Anthony replied again "Then what of the ones we have to find from the library then, any knowledge from the library can''t be shared no matter how small" Rider said. "Do you really think my family won''t have any of those information in the library, I have read them all before admission into the Academy" Anthony gave an answer again without hesitation or even blinking. "Then how did you get the perfect score" Bringer asked. "That I don''t know, I only answered the question asked and I saw the result, I don''t understand the fuss about this". Anthony said "Besides, Bringer aren''t you the one who is cunning here, you always present yourself as someone who knows nothing, always acting like all muscles and no brains, but you secretly ranked fifteenth on the written ranking" Anthony said yfully as he looked at Bringer. "My brother helped me on that, I have nothing to say, I act first and thinkter doesn''t make me dumb does it" Bringer replied. "Don''t you have anything for your visitor, we came to your house and you gave us nothing" Bringer said. "I have nothing for you two muscle men, you should cultivate and increase your battle ranking instead of asking others for free food" "Speaking of cultivating, what is up with you humans, you people literally have the top eleven to yourself" asked Bringer "Do you know who those ten humans are, they literally just came out from nowhere and topped everyone in the ranking" Rider said "But even as they topped everyone, they still couldn''t win against you, tell us your secret" Bringer said as he really wanted to know. "Maybe destiny is finally helping humans and other races are now bing afraid, that we may climb to your level and surpass you" Anthony said with a smirk. "Besides I can tell you my secret on one condition if you really want to know". "What condition?" The Storm brothers asked at the same time. "Defeat me in battle or spar or any game or anything you want, once you either of you defeat me in anything at all, even if it''s the most food eaten in a day, I will ept my loss and tell you my secret" Anthony said with a smile as he looked at them. "What do you want in return if we lose then" Rider said as he looked at Anthony. "That''s the best part, nothing. You can challenge me with a clean fist everytime, knowing you have nothing to lose and I have everything to lose" "How about we arm wrestle then" Bringer said as his muscle started flexing, and his clothes increasing like it was about to be ripped apart. Rider pped the back of Bringer''s head. "Why are you pping my head brother" Bringerined. "Have you forgotten he stopped a serious punch from me with a finger during the entrance exam, how the hell do you want to win against him in arm wrestling" Rider said. Anthony looked at Bringer like an idiot, he clearly told them to win against him in anything because if he said they only had to win in a fight or anything physically like arm wrestling, then they stood no chance at all. "How about you introduce me to that human girl who is ranked second then" Bringer said. Anthony looked at Bringer and imagined him being frozen in thick ice, then broken to pieces "Aren''t you meant to marry another titan and preserve your bloodline or whatever" Anthony replied. "I can branch out of my family, such duties of preservation of bloodline is up to my good brother Rider here" Bringer shrugged. Anthony sighed at this idiot, it he really had to talk to this guy everyday his IQ might just decrease without him knowing. "I think you should leave her alone" Anthony said amused. "Why?, I am handsome, I am strong, I am rich, I am also the brother to the heir of the Titan n, Nody can reject me you know" Anthony just held back hisughter and said "She is ranked second because she is strong, besides she might freeze you to death, I suggest you stay away" "We will know after I try" Bringer said unconvinced. Chapter 63: The seer As the Dean appeared in his office...which wasn''t really an office but an entire realm on it''s own that was even bigger that the secret realm the students had to survive for twenty four hours. To fit such expansive space into a small sized office space like anotheryer of space is something only those at the peak of the world and having heaven defying space element talent and control could create. The Dean''s fake office was the ordinary room that looked no different than that of an office worker but with bigger space. The real office is the realm which he always stays in which only a permitted few could step into at any time without permission. Even while still being in his real office (the secret realm) he could still see and hear everything happening within the Academic domain if he sole wanted. The Dean sat on a seat as his tapped the armrest in thought rhythmically. A portal opened up as the the Vice president walked out of it with a majestic gait as her hair was still floating like they were really dancing to the sound of the wind this time. She walked up to the Dean and sat opposite him as she just looked at him, as he was lost in thought. After a few moments, she asked "Are you thinking about those human children" The Dean looked at her without saying anything and with an expressionless face but it was clear what he was thinking at the time. "There is simply no need to think too much about it, I just have to gather information about it and that''s all" the Dean said as he shook his head, then he called out to an empty space. "Aiden" A shadow suddenly came out from nowhere, before it took the shape of a man but the face was concealed. "Get me all current information about rank two to rank eleven while they were in the Academy and what they did when they left for the one month break" the Dean said. "As the Sovereign wishes" then Aiden disappeared and went on his job. The Dean and Vice president didn''t have to wait much, as in ten minutes twenty files were brought back by Aiden as heid them on the table. Two files on each other of them was brought back by him. One was before the one month break, the second was after the one month break. The Dean and Vice president read them all in seconds and dropped back the file. "So they were bottom rankers during the entire six months" The Dean said "They took missions, bought resources with points and were barely at the D- rank at that point in time" the Vice president followed up. "Then they suddenly disappear together for one to two weeks each, and came back more powerful on the day of the Academy, even more beautiful than you I must say" The Dean said as he smirked at the Vice president. The vice president turned to Aiden and asked "Did you find out what happened in that time period they disappeared, where did they go to, what happened on the day they disappeared and all that" "There is no information about this your highness, apologies for my inability" Aiden said as he bowed. "All ten of them happen to be orphans also" the Dean said. "You may leave Aiden" The Dean''s voice sounded again, Aiden then disappeared without speaking at all. "It seems we can only meet him and ask for what happened in that time period" The Vice president said as she looked at the Dean. "It seems we would have to trouble him again" the Dean replied. "Don''t talk like we disturb him every day or something, he just sits down and enjoys, we pay him for nothing, he should put in more work instead ofzing around". The vice president said with a sneer. The Dean just shook his head and didn''t reply. The Dean and Vice president stood up together from their seat as the Vice president opened up a portal leading to an unknown ce and they both stepped into it, then then portal closed behind them. ... In another location, a man could be seen sitting down eating a bag of chips with many more lying around him. Anyone who simply saw him now would instantly know he was a foodie, but the man always denied it as he never even had a fat body or anything. He was lean, with good muscle tone, 6''9 in height, with a wless skin that didn''t even represent what he ate. He had a ck bandage that covered his eyes that matched his ck hair, as he just sat there without a care in the world. Suddenly a frown appeared on the man''s face. "I wonder what they want now...tskk...tskk... always disturbing my free time, I even work more than ves at this point, they should just put me in chains and make it clear" the man said as he clicked his tongue. He stood up from his seat and started arranging everything as everywhere was really messy from everything he ate and will be eaten in the future. Miraculously he could even see while blindfolded, as he picked up everything without tapping around or guessing and avoided anything he would have collided with. He set up two more chairs, as he brought out two cups of juice and just kept them infront of each seat. Then he sat down as he was done arranging everything he needed, while sipping another juice from another cup. Three seconds after he sat down, space quaked as a portal opened up as two people came out, a man and a woman stepped out of the portal and appeared infront of the blindfolded man. They didn''t say anything as they just sat down on the two seats that were already provided and drank the juice given. They were the Dean and Vice president. "It''s nice seeing you two" the man said smiling "Cut the crap seer, we know you don''t like seeing us and even curse before we arrive" The Dean said as he dropped his cup on the table. "I don''t even know why you areining that you work too much like you are a ve, when you literally do nothing all year round, you just stay here and eat junks, I wonder how you aren''t fat as you alone have saved somepanies from bankruptcy through sheer eating alone" the vice president said. "Maybe we should really put him in chains since he sees himself as a ve, like that his wishes would be true then" the Dean said with a smile. "Thest time we even required your service was twenty years ago, since then you haven''t even moved from this ce or even spoken to anyone, yet you say you work like a ve" the vice president said. The man was called ''Seer'' because of his ability to see things about the past and certain things about the future. He is a human, who was born blind.....well more like without eye balls in his eye sockets, so his eye sockets were literally empty, yet he could see more than most, how ironic. The seer sighed as these two just keptining, to him who could see between present, past and future, twenty years was no different than yesterday. "Can you both just stop and tell me what you want already, I am a busy man you know" "Don''t you already know, just tell us the answer we want already" the vice president said. "If I was all knowing, would I be wasting my time in a ce like the Academy" the seer said. The Dean tossed him the files to read on his own without exining anything. The seer picked them up from the table and read them even though he couldn''t see. "I see, sure then I would help check and find out,e back next week I would have your answers by then" "Stop trying to brush off work seer, why are you sozy, just take a look and inform us what you see" The Dean said. The seer took off the bandages on his eyes as his revealed his empty eye sockets, then he closed his eyes....well his eye sockets. Then he opened his eyelid as his eye sockets glowed white with high intensity. After a few minutes the white light disappeared as the seer put back on his bandages. "Well, they aren''t in with the demons or anything of the sort" he said. "Just tell us what you saw" the Vice president said. The seer just took out memory crystals from space rings and transferred what he saw into them and threw them to the Dean and Vice president as he was toozy to speak. They both ced the memory crystals on their be as images flowed into their minds with speed, and after a few seconds they were done already. "I see, so that''s what happened" Dean said. "No wonder they all came back stronger like that" the vice president said "They all got an inheritance from olden eras, while acquiring physique and bloodline from them, then trained in a time dtion realm" "But we don''t know the people they got the inheritance from or what physique or bloodline they got" "It''s not like we can force them to tell us" "The inheritance site also closed up and disappeared after it was taken" "But ten humans at the same time is too much, what is happening" "Other races haven''t received an inheritance at all though" The Dean and Vice president conversed between themselves. The Dean turned to the seer and asked "Can you find out who those Ten power houses from olden eras are?" "I don''t want to court death please, I tried to see who they were but I was caught and blocked off so I couldn''t see any of them" the seer said "You were caught, that''s a first" The Vice president said "Yeah, it''s a first for me too, someone that can even catch me as I stare into the past is no small matter, they were even able to block me, meaning they could attack me from the past into the future, which is the now the present, someone who can attack across timeline isn''t a small matter, and there are ten of them" the seer said as he frowned. The Dean and Vice president fell into deep thoughts, as people who could attack through timelines were simply too strong. Even both of them weren''t sure if they could attack across timelines as they never tried. Only Null Michael was rumoured to possess such capabilities as it is said he could sh through time and space if he wanted, but none of that has been confirmed. "What if you look into their future and see what it holds then" the vice president said "I almost died from the past, now you want me to die from the future, you really do hate me don''t you" the seer said. "Just give it a try seer" The Dean said "Sure I will, you better note for a millennium after this" the seer said. Then he removed his bandages again and closed his eyelid, then opened it back as his eye sockets glowed golden this time. The golden light calmed down after a while as blood flowed out his eye sockets, ears, nostrils, he even coughed up blood. Both the Dean and Vice president immediately stood up and their aura red up instantly. "What happened" the vice president asked The seer cleaned up the blood and put back the bandage and drank a potion he took out from his space rings. "What happened seer" The Dean asked. After a few minutes, the seer said "I received a bacsh" "How is that possible" the vice president said. "Did you see anything" The Dean asked. "I don''t know how it is possible, it could be that I was attacked from the future just like it could have been done from the past" "Also I didn''t see anything this time around, all I can say is that somethings aren''t meant to be touched, or spied on" the seer said in a stern tone "Also, don''t bring any matter concerning the ten of them to me again, also your concerns about any power being at y behind the scenes is non-existent, I feel fate and destiny is just helping the ten of them, so no need to suspect them, just train them as they could be useful in the future" said the seer again The seer took out another memory crystal from his space ring and threw it to the Dean and said "Don''t try to use it untill it glows golden and starts vibrating" the seer said "Why are you giving me this" the Dean asked "Well I forgot to give it to you twenty years ago when you both came, now you are here again, I can give it to you" the seer said "So you were meant to give this to me twenty years ago and you forgot because of yourziness" the Dean said. "It''s not like you would have needed it then, so it doesn''t matter, don''t try looking for what is inside as you won''t see it, when it unseals itself you will know" the seer said. "You may leave, there are somethings I have to take care of after the csh". The Dean and Vice president nodded their heads, then they left just like how they came. As soon as they left, the seer sighed and brought out his food to continue eating while he was lost in thought. Chapter 64: System "You both can leave now please, I still need to sleep, I feel like I won''t get much of it in the future for some reason" Anthony said to the storm brothers. "We won''t leave until you offer us refreshments as your visitors, this is literally the first time we are here and you want us to leave empty handed, never" Bringer said as he even got morefortable on the couch. Anthony looked at these two as he was sure they just wanted to eat free food as the real tasty food in the Academy was extremely expensive and cost points and they weren''t willing to waste it on food. "Fine, I would buy you food at the cafeteria tomorrow then, after ss or whatever" Anthony said as he sighed in defeat. "Great then, enjoy your training, even if you said you were gonna sleep, I won''t believe you" Rider said as left with his brother. Anthony just locked his door and went back to his living room. He smiled, then created a barrier made of void itself which surrounded the room. He snapped his finger as space bent in another direction. Spectre and the rest were busy enjoying their new room when suddenly a portal opened directly underneath their feet and moved them in with speed greater than their reaction time. They all fell in before they could react. Ten portals opened up above Anthony as ten bodies dropped immediately to the ground with their aura, mana, elements ring as if they ready for war. "It seems you all are having some fun, to the extent you even dropped your guards and fell into a portal" Anthony said smiling as every aura, mana and elemental was simply snuffed out under his ridiculous control and the ten of them turned to empty husk. But they didn''t even react as they lost control of their element because they heard Anthony''s voice. "Boss" the ten of them said at the same time. "Boss aren''t we meant not be seen together for a while, what if the principal finds us here" Spectre asked. "Well, he won''t find you all even if he tried" Anthony said with confidence. "Well that''s by the way, if you all have just been dropped into a portal by an unknown enemy you would all be dead, you are lucky it''s me, don''t drop your guards like that even if you are with the strongest man in the world" Anthony said again. "Yes boss" they all responded "This boss thing sounded good at first, now it sounds like I am a boss in a cooperatepany or something, so we would change back to Sir or whatever till I find a new name" Anthony said as he was fell in thought. Anthony''s eyes instantly fell on Mike, who immediately felt it was a death re. "Why are you fidgeting like I would kill you or something, someone was bound to be outside the top ten, so no need to worry" Anthony said with a smile. "Yes sir" replied Mike "You all may get off the floor now" Anthony said as they all got up and sat on the couches. "Well, I would have love to congratte all of you on being in top ten...well not all of you, but there is nothing to congratte since all of you are basically stronger than everyone in the year already" Anthony said. "Although I didn''t say there would be a price, I would give you one" Anthony said. Mike frowned at this, he may not receive the price and this made his heart ache. "No need to feel down, you would get the same price as everyone, no need to me yourself" Anthony said. Mark heaved a sigh of relief as he just dodged a major bullet here, he didn''t know what the gift was, but others might use it to climb the ranks faster than him, he couldn''t take such risk at all. ''OP System activate the subordinate system'' Anthony said in his mind. [Ding Host has activated subordinate system] [System is generating subordinate system] [Subordinate system generated] [Searching for Host subordinate] [Host subordinate found] [Subordinate system is binding with subordinate souls] Immediately the notification stopped for Anthony, it began for the rest of them. [Ding... Host has been sessfully found] [Subordinate system is binding to the host soul] [Binding in progress] [15%...46%.....78%...93%...100%] [System bindingplete] [Generating host interface] [Transferring details about the system directly to the host mind] The ten of them stared into space as a luminescence screen in a rectangr shape appeared Infront of ten of them. They saw writings floating Infront of them continuously, then they suddenly entered a daze as a bunch of information about the rectangr screen flooded their minds. After a while, they came out from their daze with an excited face, their eyes glowed with intensity of the what they could do with this gift was simply too much. ''Status'' they all thought at the same time. [Name: SPECTRE] [Age: 15 years old] [Race: Human] [Rank SS-] [ss: Anomaly] [Physiques: Lightning Battle Katana physique] [Bloodline: None] [Talent: Limitless] [Skills: click to view] [Affinities: Lightning] [Technique: Spectre Katana Series] [Shop: A shop that sells everything the host needs no matter how small or ridiculous it is] [Subordinate points: Subordinate points are used to buy things from the system shop] [Subordinate points are gained through killing of anything that has life] [Inventory: Allows the host to store unlimited amount of non-living things in an infinite storage space] The shop was basically Anthony''s infinite resource system, but for them they had to buy it with points, while Anthony''s own is free. This was another system Anthony wished for when he was making his wishes. This would allow his subordinate to grow faster and quicker. He didn''t need to provide anyone with resources as they would have to work for it by themselves, and improve by themselves. As all ten of them scrolled through the system and looked at their skills and everything, a change ured. [Ding..... Detected that someone is trying to gather information on the host through physical means] [Skill: The perfect one is activated] [How does host wish to proceed] They all looked at Anthony on what they should do. "No need to change anything, it seems they are gathering information about the one month you spent during the break, everything is in the ce, just ignore it" Anthony said. Anthony already saw something like thising, which was why he created clones of each of them, when they were in the divine realm, so they won''t have to change anything. "Yes sir" they replied as they opened their shops and started going through it. Thirty minutester another notification appeared before them. [Ding..... Detected that someone is trying to gather information on the host through magical means] [How does host wish to proceed] ''It seems the Academy indeed has a seer or someone who can look into people''s past'' Anthony thought "They are trying to gather information on what happened during the one to two weeks disappearances, I already gave you information on what to fill in" Anthony said The ten of them nodded and were amazed how Anthony could see and n this far. They immediately followed up and faked their information instantly. "Sir what does Anomaly mean" Mike asked Anthony replied with a smile "It simply means, you are no longer bound by fate or destiny or karma and things of that sort, initially you people''s ss were supposed to be mage or swordsman and the rest, but that has changed as you came under me" "Meaning, destiny can''t control you, fate can''t control you, nothing can control you, you also have no predestined future or whatever, anything that happens in the future is as a result of you causing or achieving it with your own hands, not because fate and destiny said so" "Just like how you all were talentless, that was destiny''s n for you all, awaken a normal ss, live a simply life and all that" "So from now on, even if you die, that means you caused it, not because fate says your path hase to an end" Anthony''s ss already changed to Anomaly when he broke through to the Master rank, so he knew about it. The seer bled and vomited blood because of this reason, because they were no longer under fate''s or destiny''s control, so he simply suffered a bacsh from staring into something he wasn''t supposed to see. They all had a nk future, whatever happens then and there would be a result of their own choices. Initially, Anthony wanted to add the Mission column to the subordinate system, then he gave up on it for no particr reason. "So what do you think about the system" he asked them. "To think such heaven defying things exist" Vivianmented, as she looked through the shop and saw the resources she could buy. They all had variousments about the system and everything. "With the system, your progress depends on you, so if you fall behind, it simply means you have bezy" Anthony said. "You can even buy your own secret realm like my own and train faster in there, but am sure the outrageous cost will make you pale" Anthony said with a smirk. Chapter 65: Gathering Everyone''s eyes glowed with sparkles as they scrolled through the shop, as they thought of things to buy. "HAHAHAHA, now I can just buy a paragon rank mana pill and ascend directly to the Peak Paragon rank" Arnold said with happiness. Mike scrolled to the paragon rank mana pill and said to Arnold while looking as if he was an him like an idiot. "Don''t you see the requirements there, first you have to be peak Grandmaster rank before you can even take the pill to breakthrough, even if you break through and continue swallowing the pill like a snake and get to peak of the Paragon rank, your foundation might be unstable, and you might drop a realm instead" "Then I would just buy a perfect foundation pill to support my cultivation and foundation process, that way there would be no risk or anything of any sort" Arnold replied. Then Arnold had a sudden outrageous thought in his mind. "What if I buy a perfect foundation trait or something like that from the system shop making me no longer need perfect foundation pill or points to buy the foundation pills at all passively helping me make a perfect foundation everytime, such brilliant idea" Arnold shouted with glee. It suddenly hit everyone as what Arnold said was indeed true, if they bought such trait the gains would be stupendous. They immediately opened the system shops to look for the trait even though all of them have zero subordinate points at the moment. Anthony looked at them with a smile, they basically wanted to buy a trait his physique granted him, he didn''t tell them about his trait or anything but he was sure it was the perfect foundation pill he gave them that made such ideae to Arnold, but he just kept quiet and smiled waiting for their reaction. The instant they all saw the price, their eyes nearly exploded from the ridiculous amount of zeros they saw. "I think we should just stick to buying the pills" Marcus said "I think so too, such ridiculous price" Ross said as he sucked in cold air. Anthony justughed at them as he already expected this. In this world foundation was everything, everyone chased a good foundation. Well the rich and talented chased a perfect foundation and untalented or poor chased just a good enough foundation to get to the next realm in cultivation. There is nothing like perfect foundation in this world as this isn''t even a concept, foundation isn''t divided or ssified into any ranks. Everyone chased a sturdy foundation because they understood this affected everything about theirself from battle prowess to cultivation speed to the next rank, to their lifespan as cultivation increases. Foundation literally did a lot of things, creating a sturdy foundation takes time just like mana cultivation. Unlike what Anthony did when he stepped into the master rank by swallowing pills left and right and got to the peak of the master rank, others can''t do that even if they take pills that stabilise foundation in order to continue. Surely other people have the same thought on what Anthony had done, others who have sought a short cut, but s none of them were alive today for having and putting such nonsensical thought process to life. That''s why even if these young masters have so much money to buy whatever resources they want, they can''t just go eating pills in other to break through as this was tantamount to suicide. Of course there are those who even had thoughts of another way of cutting short cultivation, but you can''t cheat thews of this world unless you have a treasure or ability that transcends thews of the world. This is one of the reasons geniuses could fight across ranks, because talent also affected foundation in itself. Theye together like twins, you can''t have a talent for cultivation and won''t be able to have the ability to form a sturdy foundation to support your mana rank and cultivation, or having ability to form a sturdy foundation without the corresponding cultivation talent. So these pill shorten the time used to form a sturdy foundation just like how mana rank pill shortens the time to actually cultivate to that rank or you can use these foundation pills to steady your foundation when they be unstable if you caused any problems to them during your cultivation period. Of course there are different ranks to the foundation pills as you can''t take a foundation pill of an F ranker and give to an S ranker, or can you even take the foundation pill of a Master ranker and give them to a Grandmaster ranker So in this world if you are an alchemist or at least a talented one then you simply destined to be rich like healers, as they basically make everything from mana potion, health potion, mana rank pill, stamina potions. So at least in this, if you have enough money you can cultivate in peace and without issue. But of course the prerequisite to that peace is to have enough strength to actually guard the wealth you want to use to purchase resources, or even sell the resources, if not you might as well book a ticket to the death realm. Even when you sell treasures to auction houses, they would still kill you and take back the money they gave you as the price for the treasure if you are a weakling or you don''t have a backer. But at the end of the day, the question should be asked, what is really a treasure?. A treasure is basically everything, no matter how small and insignificant it is in your eyes, it is a treasure in another person''s eyes. A B ranked would see an E ranked holding a mana rank pill of the E rank, now that is not a treasure to them but trash, but an F ranker with no hope to step into the E rank seeing an E ranker with an E rank mana pill would plot or poison or fight, whatever method they use, best believe they areing for that mana pill So in this world, everything is a treasure, it only depends on who actually sees the treasure, so if you don''t have the strength to protect it, hide it. So basically in this world, if you have enough money or resources you could basically make a pig fly, but that is if you really have the strength to guard such wealth in the first ce. Although Anthony''s subordinates were different because he provided them with perfect foundation realm pill he bought from the system so they all had perfect foundations. The pills were cheap to him because he is in the Master rank and they are in the mortal rank, so they were simply too cheap to him to even bat an eye. But that didn''t mean he was ready to use his own points to raise them making them bezy. So he chose a system for them with a shop so they could raise themselves with their own points, everybody wins. But it seemed his decision when he chose a system was really a good one, the being limited him to a spending limit. Imagine him fitting in additional ten people into that spending limit, it was fine now because they are now in the mortal rank, but what aboutter, nobody knows for sure. So with this system he wished for, his subordinate won''t bezy. He dodged a big bullet by getting them their own system and not having to take a share from his own resources. "So tell me about your journey in the realm" Anthony asked with a smile. They all started discussing andughing with one another like children their age were really supposed to without the need to spill blood. They talked for hours as Anthony bought food and drinks from his OP system and they all ate and drank to their heart full till it gotte. "It is nice getting to meet all of you and talk like this, I believe you should all get back now as it''s indeed gettingte" Anthony said with a smile. "It was nice seeing you boss" Marcus said "Thanks for the food sir" Litt said They all thanked them and teleported on their own as they already marked their rooms with the Spatial mark skill. Anthonyughed and shook his head as they left, ''these children really intend to abuse this skill to the end'' he thought as he removed the void barrier surrounding the room. He sat down at the balcony while looking at the sky with a smile on his face as he admired the moon. He really enjoyed their stay and the discussion and gist they had together thatsted hours. In his past life he had no friends or anything of any sort, only constantly working, so the feeling of happiness and joy of discussing with friends while having food and drinks was something he has never experienced. So he quite cherished this memory he just had right now. They were subordinate and he was their master doesn''t mean he intends to treat them like ves or anything like that. He wouldugh with them once in a while and y with them, but keep it professional when the time for that is need. Chapter 66: Perfect Anthony woke up from his deep slumber like a baby who had no worries or anything to take care of in the world. This was a world without any nightshift, and he has a loving family so it is indeed a world without much worries. Anthony felt something on his head, then he looked and saw a bird sitting on his hair sleeping peacefully. Anthony had decided to sleep at the balcony, so he just bought a small sized bed to fit the balcony and just slept on it without a care, that''s why the bird was sitting on Anthony''s head while he slept. Anthony smiled and lifted the bird off his head and just ced it gently on the balustrade without waking the bird from it''s sleep. He waved his hand and moved the bed back into his inventory and proceeded to his room to get ready for ss. As he got ready for ss, he danced and hummed as he was in a happy mood, well it was yesterday''s mood, from yesterday that was carried over to today. As he hummed, danced and moved as he got ready for sses, he got infront of mirror and his footsteps immediately came to a halt. Anthony stared in the mirror for a while with a frown on his face as he was contemting something big, a very huge matter at that. ''With such handsome face of mine, howe no girl has asked me out yet for an entire six months, not even other girls from others races, an elf won''t be bad you know, or a fairy, I am really not greedy though'' Anthony thought as he just stood Infront of the mirror. ''But at least some girls should have asked me out already, or at least confess their love to me already, all those novels I have read the protagonist gets girls just by walking in the Academy hallway and here I am girless, at this rate won''t I be a disgrace to truck-kun and reincarnation group'' Anthony put his thumb and index finger of his right hand on his chin as he really contemted this issue with all seriousness. ''What if one day I am added to a group of reincarnators and I am the only one without a harem while others show off in the group chat, won''t I be aughing stock then'' Anthony thought as he frowned. ''In those novel settings I am the male lead and Tiara is meant to be female lead, going by thatne isn''t she meant to confess that she likes me or something, why hasn''t she done it yet or even made a move, she hasn''t even blushed since I have known her, strange'' ''Wait, who even said I am the protagonist in the first ce, what if the being reincarnated me into a novel I didn''t read at all, but suited the requirements of the world I wanted and Bryan is the male lead or protagonist here and Tiara is the female lead and she confesses to him and they make a Vampiric-Dragon hybrid baby'' Anthony''s eyes widened in shock as he thought of this. A tint of killing intent leaked from his body as this thought stuck in his head. ''Should I kill him and intercept his girl or harem for myself, sigh....no need to do that, I am sure I would find a girl, or rather girls must find me with my handsome face, the being won''t leave me like this and make me single right?...I can''t be single in both lives, I died a virgin in my first life surely I won''t ascend the heavens a virgin.'' Anthony nodded his head then smiled as he left the mirror and continued dancing and humming as he prepared. (Note: Anthony won''t get any girl or have any harem, there won''t be any romance for him in this book as stated in the synopsis, this is just one of his regr overthinking and narcissistic sessions and that''s all there is) Although Anthony could just use a simple spell to cleanse himself, he won''t do that as that would make life boring. Although he didn''t need to eat everyday, he would eat, although he didn''t need to sleep everyday he would sleep. He hardly did any of these things in his first life doesn''t mean he would just toss them out the window because mana said he has a short cut or whatever. Anthony stepped into the shower, then connected his phone to a speaker as he yed a song from his ylist and sang along with the song as he took a bath. After an hour of an imaginary concert session he came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe with a towel on his head drying his hair. This was simply all Anthony dreamed during his night shift or when walking home and he saw luxury cars shing by with speed. Now he has all the means and money and everything, and you want him to just snap his fingers and get it done, thereby taking away the joy thates with it, NEVER. After cleaning up his body, he walked to his bed and picked up his universal clothing which turned into a boxers and he put it on. Then he walked to his walk-in closet and selected some clothes to wear. Although he could turn his universal clothing to normal clothes, he won''t do that all the time, if not all the clothes he buys would just go to waste, he might as well just donate them Anthony wore a in ck trouser with white long sleeve shirt which he buttoned up, and a ck long tie fitted to his neck, he wore a ck vest over the white shirt with suit chains on them, he had a ck opal wrist watch on his wrist which screamed pure luxury, then he put on ck hand gloves and ck shoes with a white long coat that was ced over his shoulders that has sleeves but he didn''t put his hands in them, the white long coat just rested peacefully on his shoulders as it flowed down his back and billowed due to the winding from the open window as it matched his white hair. He brought out his katana which has ck scabbard and changed the scabbard colour to mix of white and ck and ced it on his waist matching his coat and trousers together. Anthony then put on some perfume and arranged his hair onest time as he was ready to step out. He stood infront of the mirror and looked at himself again with his piercing blue eyes. If before Anthony''s charms could be gauged, right now he has broken that gauge. Although he was already perfect before, he was simply more perfect right now. Anthony smirked at such handsomeness and charm that only he could possess and walked out his room with a confident gait. Chapter 67: Introductions Anthony could be seen walking in the hallway to his ssroom as his coat and hair billowed as he walked. He radiated a gentle prince charming aura that made anyone passing by impossible to ignore him or not see him. His colleagues from other sses were walking to their own ss but they all stopped to look at Anthony, he was simply too dashing. They allmented and spoke to each other as Anthony walked by with grace. The girls in one corner whispering to one another as they blushed and waved at him. "How can such face exist" "This is literally my prince charming, the white hair, the white coat, only a white horse is needed and my dream would beplete" "Should I ask him out now that he is single" "I would propose to him soon, don''t dare make a move" "I have to convince my father to sell the family business so I can pay a groom price, nobody can snatch him from me" "Not before I make a move first" "I need an alchemist to make a love portion for me, then we would travel together and save the world from the Demon king" "Maybe I should try falling and he would catch me as I fall" "Come on girl, you are a C ranker, it would be a disgrace to suddenly fall and not even catch yourself on top of that" "Girl forget all those nonsense, in the face of love what is a disgrace, besides if I fall into my knight in shining armor arms who would dareugh at me or our love" "Such muscles, I want a man with such muscles" "Then head to the Titan domain and leave him for us girl" "Those new seven other guys in the top 20 are so handsome too, but everytime I see Anthony they suddenly be ugly" As the girls talked, the boys were in another corner whispering too. "This guy would seriously make us graduate single yo" "I mean such face, height, money, elegance, and power, any girl would pick him over us" "The more I see this guy the more I think sexuality is indeed a spectrum, maybe I am gay or bisexual" "Look at you saying you are gay or bisexual after sleeping with every woman in all brothels you could find, leave him to the truly gay ones like me" "He is still single and there is no news of him being with any woman unlike other young masters, maybe he is secretly gay, so we might have a high chance at getting him for ourselves" "You idiots are indeed salivating over another man huh" "Says the person that stared at Anthony the longest" "With the stupid face he possess why won''t I look, I am freaking jealous" "Didn''t they say he becamezy, howe he is still rank one" "Maybe you go ask him, you really think someone with such face and from a top family would bezy" "Let us pray he doesn''t snatch all the girls in the top ten for himself" Anthony smiled and was happy as he heard the girls conversation about him, them calling him prince charming and everything, but he didn''t show any thing on his face or eyes, he still kept his poker face. ''Maybe I should get a white horse like the other girl said and I''m sure one of them would propose by then'' Anthony thought as he walked. Then he heard the boys conversation and his poker face he put on nearly cracked because of what he heard. ''What do you mean I am secretly gay, you are the gay one, your entire family tree is gay, your ancestors are gay'' Anthony screamed in his heart as he walked. He has nothing against gay people, but the topic of him not having a woman is a very sensitive and personal topic to him, he is on the verge of being single in two lives in two different worlds but someone actually dared to say he is secretly gay. ''I better not hear that again or I will break your legs immediately'' Anthony cursed in his mind. Earlier he didn''t want to teleport from his room to the ssroom door like he always does. He decided to walk to ss for the first time today so that somedies can see him and confess and his love arc can begin but someone jumped out and said he was gay. ''it seems I have to leave here immediately before another person says something more outrageous'' Anthony thought, then he disappeared from the hallway immediately. Anthony arrived at the S ssroom door as usual, he looked at the time and saw he was twenty minutes early, he nodded then opened the door to enter. Anthony pushed open the door without even using his hand, he walked in with one hand in his pocket like he owned the world. Everyone tilted their heads as the door opened, everyone knew who came in as the door opened as he was the only one missing. Anthony''s eyesnded on neen of his ssmates and just looked at them with a poker face and gentle F- rank aura. Anthony sighed inwardly as he already knew this would happen. ''No matter how early Ie these guys seem to always be here before me, imagine always being on time and neverte but you are consider ater cause of others actions'' He walked without a single pause in his footsteps and went to his normal seat that was always behind the ss and empty as everyone knew he sat there. Well, not everyone, when the ten subordinate came in, Clement sat on Anthony''s seat and tried to be inconspicuous, but was told by another ranker that Anthony always sat there, so he left the seat immediately Anthony sat down and looked out the window as the thirty eight eyes didn''t leave him. Even Bringer who was trying to ask Vivian out whistled at Anthony''s charm as it was indeed too much. Out of everyone, Bryan and Tiara stared the longest and hardest, they weren''t staring like they were appreciating his face or clothing, they were trying to stare into his soul and know what secret he has that even ten new dark horses couldn''t even make him drop a rank even after catching everyone off guard. They tried asking their respective masters, The Dean and the Vice president, what secret could Anthony possibly possess to make him so abnormal...special, but they were shot down by the Dean and the Vice president before they could even speak further. After Bringer admired Anthony''s style of clothing and charms, he started imagining the amount of food he and his brother would get from Anthony, the storm brother were titans, they were ready to eat an entire cafeteria if they were really allowed to. Spectre stood up from his seat and walked to the back side of the ssroom as he headed for Anthony''s seat. Everyone''s eyes followed Spectre trying to see what he would do, asides nine people here the rest thought that Spectre was going to challenge Anthony or something, so they wanted to see a show while having one thought in their minds ''Only if he knew who that Demon is'' Spectre got to Anthony''s seat and introduced himself and extending his hand for a handshake. "My name is Spectre, I am ranked Fourth here, well I am hoping to change that rank soon and move higher, would love us to be friends if you allow it" Spectre said with a smile on his handsome face. Anthony who was still looking outside the window turned his head to Spectre with an expressionless face like he didn''t know who spectre is. To others Spectre was trying to be fake friends with Anthony while finding out his secrets then taking Anthony''s rank from him right under Anthony''s nose. Anthony shook spectre''s hand and said with a smile of his own. "Sure, the more friends the merrier they say, I believe I don''t need an introduction, do I" "No you don''t, everyone knows who you are, even other students from other sses are already calling you king of Humans, Apex of the first year and all that" said spectre as he sat down beside Anthony. Although it was an S ssroom that need only needs twenty people, the Academy won''t build somewhere to actually hold twenty people, the ssroom was literally a hall made to hold hundreds of people. No one has ever sat down beside Anthony, not even the Storm brothers who are on good terms with Anthony, so when everyone saw Spectre actually dared to sit near Anthony they were stunned. It wasn''t like Anthony told anyone not to sit on the row he sat on or anything, it was just that everyone just avoided each other here and didn''te to make friends as they were trying to snatch each other''s rank. If not for Bringer who seemed like a straight forward kind of guy, Anthony won''t even be friends with the Storm brothers. "Well since the more the merrier, I would have to introduce myself and be a friend too" Vivian''s cold voice resonated in the ssroom as she spoke, she stood up from her seat and climed to Anthony''s sitting area and introduced herself just like Spectre did. "The name''s Vivian, Rank Two" she said again as she stretched her hand for a handshake. Anthony smiled again and reciprocated the greeting like he did with Spectre. Then Vivian went ahead and sat down next to Spectre who was next to Anthony. The other people in the ss were left speechless of what was happening. Before they could even digest what was happening, Evelyn''s peaceful voice sounded from the front "Well since the more the merrier" And just like that all of Anthony''s subordinates took advantage of Spectre''s opening and Anthony''s words and walked up to him and introduced themselves. And they all sat on a single row with him as if the ss was now divided by race and the humans were banding together. Anthonyughed at his subordinates antics, they already said they would be friends somehow, but he didn''t he didn''t see this particr scene happening. He shook his head and continued smiling as he looked out the window looking at the sky. The door of the ssroom opened and twenty pairs of eyes shifted from their original position to the door as they know who just came in as it was already time. Chapter 68: Class Kevin walked into the ssroom with his red hair and red eyes as usual and stood at the podium where he always stands. He raised his eyes and looked at all the students and saw that half of his former students had left the ss, five died and another five fell from the ranking. This is the most quantitative change, although there are always changes, but ten was quite a stretch, it was always one at the bottom of the top twenty dropping a rank or two and that''s all, but this situation was unexpected. Kevin looked behind and saw Anthony and his subordinate sitting on a single andst row of the ssroom together. Kevin looked at the other ten people sitting with Anthony and activated his eye ability. Immediately he did so, the ten of them got a notification instantly. [Ding..... Detected that someone is trying to gather information on the host through magical means] [How does host wish to proceed] The ten of them were shocked when they got the notification, it seems people were always trying to gather information about them. Anthony''s voice resounded in their minds ''Just block the skill, no need fill in anything fake at all'' They all followed hismand and blocked whatever us did. Kevin was quite surprised when his eyes failed and didn''t get a single information on ten different weak people at all. ''Do they possess special eyes too...No they don''t, I didn''t get the same feeling I got from that human boy when he blocked my ability'' ''They all sit together, and they all blocked my ability at the same time, is the Null family making a move, or are all ten of them in it with Anthony alone, well not that it has anything to do with me'' Kevin thought. He decided to just let it go and begin his ss as it didn''t matter to him. "I will introduce myself again since we have some new students here, my name is Rave Kevin your homeroom Professor, I teach mana control and elemental control" Then ss began as Kevin went on and on for hours without stopping. "Now, I need all of you to form a mana ball the size of a pea and the ss would end here" Kevin stated. Kevin then raised his right hand and created mana ball the size of a pea on a single finger as a demonstration. Everyone immediately got to work and started by creating a mana ball the size of a ball first then started reducing it, but when they reduced it a little, they couldn''t reduce it anymore, they were all sweating as they continued trying but continued failing. *Booomm* An explosion resounded as Bringer''s mana ball exploded in his face as he lost control of his mana ball, but such an explosion can''t injure many people talkless of a titan. Others didn''t have time tough as they too were trying too hard not to break their concerntration. "Rank 1, why aren''t you and your seat mates trying at all, are you already giving up without trying at all" kevin said. Anthony didn''t bother replying as he just raised the index finger of his right hand and just formed a mana ball the size of a pea at once, he didn''t need to make it the size of ball and start reducing it as his mana control already passed that stage. Donna and the rest simply followed Anthony''s showmanship and created their own mana peas effortlessly. The rest of the students had a heartache as they saw how easy these humans created theirs, so they lost concentration and their mana ball exploded in their faces. Kevin smiled as he knew Anthony was already a monster in his own right but seeing ten new monster here sitting together with him all releasing F- rank like Anthony he couldn''t help but send his condolences to the rest of his student as they won''t be climbing the ranks anytime soon. "Congrattions to the eleven of you, two thousand points each for your sess and an additional two thousand points for getting it on your first try" Kevin said. After thirty minutes of continuous torture and trial and error Bryan and Tiara finally managed to reduce their mana ball to the size of a pea. "Two thousand points to the both of you for your sess even if you are barely holding on right now" Kevin stated. As for the rest, none of them reduced it to the size of a pea, so no points for them. After a few more minutes the ss ended and everyone started leaving one by one. Anthony, the storm brother and his subordinate walked together to the next ss. "Anthony why are you following us to the weapon ss, didn''t the professor already give you the graduation pass" Rider asked. "Well I am bored I have nothing doing at all, so I might as well watch you all suffer" Anthony replied as he walked. "What of you three beauties, aren''t you mages or do you want to watch us too" Bringer asked as he looked at Donna, Vivian and Evelyn. "Well, who said we can''t use weapons" Evelyn said as she looked at Bringer. "Well, look at your hands, those aren''t hands of people who wield weapons, besides beauties like you should stay at the back while men protect you from these stupid beast" Bringer said again like he was some hero. "Says someone who is weaker than us and even ranked lower than us" Vivian said. "I always wanted to ask, what''s the deal with all of you releasing auras of an F ranker, are you people trying to make other people underestimate you cause no one will" Rider asked a question that has always been in his mind since. "Well, I saw Anthony doing it, so I just copied him, besides it kind of looks cool" Spectre said with a smile. The rest of them said the same thing, that it was all because of Anthony. "So Anthony since everyone is ming you, what''s your reason for always having this deceitful aura" asked Rider again "Just a hobby of mine honestly there is nothing to hide or any meaning behind it, I just don''t walk around radiating intense aura" Anthony said as he looked at the Storm brothers who were at mid A rank, he was sure they just needed a little push and they would enter the peak A rank and break through to the S- rank and catch up to Bryan and Tiara. Rider fell into deep thoughts as he tried to decipher any hidden meaning in Anthony''s words, but what Rider didn''t know was that there was no hidden meaning or anything. Rider just liked seeing Anthony as the scheming type, ever since his father warned him that humans were schemers, Rider just tagged Anthony as their scheming Boss. Anthony just shook his head as he saw Rider fall into deep thoughts, he knew how Rider saw him, but he didn''t really care. Chapter 69: Talk They continued talking as they walked to the weapon training ss being held by us. "Professor us would be happy to see you in training today you know" Spectre said. "I bet he won''t be the only happy one, all those girls look like they would jump on Anthony any second they see him" Mike said. Vivian''s face changed as she heard what mike said, then she shed an evil smile on her face like she was ready to freeze all these girls that came near her boss. "Why do you say so" Anthony asked as he turned to Spectre. "Ever since he let you graduate from the ss, he seemed bored and too harsh with training unlike the first time he trained us when you were there, so you being there today would make him happy and make us suffer less you know" Spectre replied. "Well, like I said I am going there to watch you suffer not make us happy" Anthony replied as he shook his head. "Well, that doesn''t concern me, at least he would ease up on us today" Spectre replied. "Aren''t you all curious how today''s ss would go now that we have acquired power and be talented" Litt said with a smile. "Maybe we would get to graduate early like Anthony and we would have more free time on our hands" Ross said. "I can''t wait to spar with all those sons of bitches that looked down on me" Arnold said with a smirk. "To me it seems you all are trying to kill our ssmates" Rider said to them. "Sigh.....you have always been a genius since you were born so you won''t understand the pains of the less talented" Donna said. "Coming from someone ranked eighth...tsk" Bringer said. "Well, if you all were so untalented before, how did you suddenly be talented and even climb the rank and even ranked higher than me and my stupid brother " Rider asked. "Well, for me I got an inheritance on my way out, honestly I nearly died of heart attack when I was walking on a mountain to catch a nice view and suddenly fell into another space" Vivian said. "Well for me, I took a mission from the adventurer guild but I suddenly got lost and well the fell into an inheritance ground and here I am now" Mike said. They all discussed how they got their inheritance one by one as they walked. "So all ten of you got an inheritance at once, you know that is suspicious right, people might think you actually work for the demons or the forsaken cult as you all suddenly became..." before Bringer could finish his words hundred ice sword immediately formed and moved at him, they were literally inches away from stabbing into various parts of his body. Vivian walked to Bringer and said in a cold voice with a cold face. "If you say such nonsense one more time, I won''t care about this stupid Academy rules and kill you on the spot, don''t try me" Vivian walked away as she finished speaking, her face as cold as ever as the ice disappeared as she left. "Don''t take it to heart bro, her parents were killed by demons, so you insinuating that she is working with the people that killed her parents triggered her" Marcus said as he patted Bringer''s shoulder. Bringer cursed at himself for his stupidity, he just couldn''t keep his mouth shut, now he has blown his chance to ask her out on a date like he was nning to. Rider pped his brother''s head for saying such a thing, although Rider also had such thoughts like his brother Bringer, he won''t say such things out in the open. This is why he always called his brother all brawls and no brains, he doesn''t think before speaking and he is getting tired of this. Anthony shook his head at Bringer''s stupidity and disappeared from original position and appeared beside Vivian who was now walking Infront of everyone. "You know if you killed him, you would be killed right, I won''t be able to protect you from the Academy or the Titan n" Anthony said as he looked at Vivian. "Sigh.... I know, but the fact he said I am working together with the people that killed my parents just made me snap" Vivian replied "I understand your dilemma Vivian, I too would go to the ends of the world for revenge if someone killed my parents, but if you keep getting triggered everytime something like this or something simr happens it would be a real weakness, you would be easily manipted too and fall into traps that you could easily see even in your sleep" Anthony said "Are you saying I should let go my hatred for them, after all they have done" Vivian asked "I am not saying you should let go the hatred, all I am saying is use that hatred as motivation to move forward but also keep that hatred in check at the same time, hatred is like an abyss Vivian, the more you stare at it the more you get corrupted, it is something I can''t save you from as I can''t save you from yourself, even if I save you, you will end up as an emotionless puppet" Anthony replied. "I understand, Thank you for your words Anthony" Vivian said with a smile as her mood suddenly had a 180 turn. Anthony noticed her change in emotions and replied "You are wee" Spectre walked up to Bringer and said "You should really think before you talk man, if you were outside the Academy I am sure she would have killed you already and destroyed your body, and besides if we were really working with the demons, you won''t live to see another day after what you just said, I would personally kill you when you take a mission, all in all keep your mouth shut as you don''t know who your friend or enemy is" Bringer felt a chill down his spine as spectre said that. "Don''t worry, I will instill somemon sense into his empty skullter" Rider said as he pped Bringer''s head again. (pping Bringer''s head when he says something stupid is Rider''s hobby please leave it to him as he really likes it) Clement as usual didn''t speak, he only looked at the Storm brothers for a while then turned into smoke and disappeared and arrived beside Anthony. The rest followed his direction and disappeared and arrived behind Anthony as they continued walking to the weapon ss. Rider dragged his brother Bringer as they ran to catch up to Anthony and the rest so they could continue their journey together even though the mood has been destroyed by his stupid brother. Chapter 70: Who is Klaus really? Anthony and the rest of the crew walked into the area where the ss was being held. They pushed the door and entered with confidence befitting of the top twenty. People spoke and whispered as they walked into the ss. "Are those the new top twenty" "I have to say they are all too beautiful and too handsome, shouldn''t they be actors and actresses or something" "What is the King Of Human actually even doing here, he was given a pass six months ago wasn''t he" "With such handsome face who cares what he is doing here, beside we get to see seven more handsome men" "Damn, I just can''t take my eyes off the girl with the golden eyes and hair, she is like an Angel, since I saw her I couldn''t put anyone else in my eyes" "Well you should know that Angels don''t date people of lower species, there goes your luck" They all walked and arrived at a particr spot and all leaned against the wall. "Your charisma really is off the charts today" Ross said. "All you have to do is just blink and they will eat your alive" Marcus followed up. "Alright, Alright, enough of the jokes please, it''s not my fault the Null family is just this good, bear with it" Anthony replied with a smirk on his face. On another side, a child from one of the five families of the Human domain present in the Academy...well four since Hiry of the Amos family died, was staring at Anthony and his group that just arrived. His name is Conrad Lionheart. Before he was ranked Seventh, but now he has fallen to the twentieth. He was now barely and was sitting at the bottom of the top twenty. This was a ridiculous change to him, he has always been confident in himself as one of few humans to even step into the top 10 that humans don''t dare dream. His parents were always proud about this as they too know the top ten was no small feat and ranked Seventh at that was even more dazzling. Even during the one month break, he didn''t let up at all and just kept training and training. During the written exam ranking he was ranked 13th still showing his hardwork. But it all crashed the day of the battle ranking, ten new people people suddenly appeared and wiped out his hardwork. He went from being in the top ten to actually being ranked at the bottom of the top twenty. Many would trade whatever they had to be at Conrad''s ce right now, but geniuses don''t have the mentality of losers. If they aren''t the best, they won''t be satisfied, but in this case Conrad was satisfied with his Seventh position as he wasn''t delusional. He saw how other people introduced themselves during the first ss of today and they all joined Anthony on his seat row. He took wanted to introduce himself, but the pride and arrogance of being one of the top families of the Human domain won''t allow such nonsense. It would look like he was following Anthony''s lead and became hisckey, so he just stared from afar. As everyone were busy discussing and talking about random stuff, an aura heavier than anything they have ever felt descended upon everyone and everything within a million kilometres. Everyone was mmed to the ground unable to resist as they were no different than ants. Even Anthony and his friends weren''t an exception, everyone was kissing the ground. "It seems all lessons I gave you all suddenly turned to ash huh, how many times do I have to tell you, no matter where you are, be it in your dreams, always have your guards up" us voice boomed in space as it twisted and he stepped out while standing on air. "Should I begin the entire ss from beginning or what, you all are called the golden generation but to me you are just a little bit better that the rest of the previous generations...should I just kill you all and get this done with, maybe the next golden generation would take my words more seriously by the time they read your deaths in history records" Anthony and everyone felt a chill down their spine, their instincts were literally screaming death at them and they all started losing consciousness slowly and one after the other. This is the first time Anthony has felt death in this world, the only time he was ever this close was when he died in his first life, but that was child''s ypared to this. His body screamed, his souls roared to move, his mind buzzed to at least make an attempt or die a worthless death again while being held in ce like the first time were his legs were frozen in ce couldn''t move. Anthony suddenly disappeared from the ground where heid and appeared infront of us with his katana on his both hands as he released his technique while simultaneously increasing time for himself in other to increase his speed so he could at least catch us off guard if possible. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Existential Nihility] Anthony swung his sword at full strength without any thoughts of limiting himself like he usually does, as he was really on Death''s door this time around, he showed his strength as a Master ranker for the first time in the Academy As Anthony swung his sword, there was resounding silence but total darkness before everything was literally sent to oblivion. ***BOOOOM***** Windows came down and melted, bricks were brought down and disappeared into nothingness like they never existed in the first ce to begin with. Space destroyed itself, twisted, repaired but broke down again and again as if defying the order of Nihility that was already established. Everything shook at the sheer magnitudes of destruction caused right now, smoke filled everywhere from the ridiculous shock waves and air pressure but suspiciously the destruction never went beyond the scope of the training ssroom. The smoke and fumes cleared up and us, the sole person meant to receive the attack hadn''t even moved as much as a finger or even blink. He was standing in ce in space at his original position like the attack Anthony just dished out wasn''t meant for him. He only had a smile on his face as he just stared at Anthony with his arms crossed. Anthony was too shocked to speak, before he could even speak, he lost consciousness and dropped from the sky. As he was about to collide with the floor, a portal opened under him as Anthony just went through it and the portal closed. us looked at the rest of the students who weren''t affected by the aftermath as he ced a barrier over each of them as they fell unconscious before the attack. He shook his head again as without even moving yet again, the same portal opened underneath each of them and they all disappeared. As for where they all went, us sent them to the infirmary to get treatment even if he didn''t injure any of them physically, but he still sent them there. us looked at the destruction caused by Anthony and smirked. Time seemed to suddenlye to a halt, and everything began to revert back to it''s original state before Anthony''s disy of power. After fixing everything, us removed the barrier he created that stopped Anthony''s attack from going beyond the training ssroom, then he disappeared with a smile on his face like he was never there. Chapter 71: Infirmary In arge room filled with different beds and people pacing around, many students could be seen lying around on the beds present in the room. The people pacing around were healers who were responsible for healing students of the Academy, and this is the first time they have received such amount of student at once. This huge room was the infirmary, a ce were students are healed for free if the injury is connected to a professor, but if it''s a personal injury that was gotten during a mission or something simr, it would be paid for in points ording to the degree of the said injury, but of course people use potions to heal themselves so people rarelye here. They didn''t know what happened to have such amount of students dropped off at once, but the person who gave the orders to heal them wasn''t one to be yed with, so the healing team moved quick on their feet. After a round of healing, they were done and left since the students would wake up soon. Although they weren''t any physical injuries on the students, that didn''t mean they didn''t cast physical healing magic on them. They also cast mind and souls calming spells on the students in other to calm them down. Two minutester, one of them opened his eyes, as you have guessed, it is Anthony. Unlike the feeling of happiness and grogginess Anthony usually felt when he woke up in the morning from his slumber, this one felt different as his body felt heavy. Anthony tried sitting up, immediately he woke up and sat up straight, the feeling of tiredness and heaviness he felt disappeared instantly as a result of his ridiculous regeneration. Anthony had literally spent everything on his full strength on that attack he unleashed against us, which was why his body felt tired and heavy a second ago. Anthony sighed as he remembered how us tanked his attack without even moving like it was all a child''s y to him. Anthony was usually the one in the position us was in now, feeling high and might as no attack would reach him, but now he was in an infirmary bed, this didn''t look good to him. ''It seems I unleashed my full attack when I sensed death again, I even used the time element while unleashing that attack, it seems the cat is out of the bag about me being in a very high rankpared to other'' Anthony sighed as he fell into his thoughts. Since Anthony was already fine, he got down from the bed in order to leave the room,but he was stopped by one of the staff here. "Is there a reason I can''t leave here, if this is about paying the points for healing me how much is it" Anthony said to the man sitting on a table as he flipped a file in his hands. "This isn''t about the points, the points would be handled by the Academy as the injury involved a professor here" the man replied. "Then what is this about" Anthony asked again feeling like he should just teleport out of here instead of walking to the door. "The Weapon Master has stated that no student is allowed to leave until he says so" the man said as he still didn''t raise his head. Anthony frowned and wondered what us was thinking, but he knew he couldn''t understand that man so he just shook his head and returned back to the bed and took out his phone to y a game as he passed time here. After sometime, everyone started waking up one by one from their unconscious state. "Argggg...what happened" "My body feels sore" "Can you people just keep quiet, we literally almost just died" "How can Mr us unleash such aura on us, we are still too weak for this" They all remembered they were just infront of the grim reaper''s door a moment ago and now they were here, they didn''t even know how they got here. This was a world where death was more likely to be higher in count than all the leaves in the worldbined. So even though they just came back from standing infront of the grim reaper''s mansion, they weren''t too concerned about it. Although almost everyone feared death, nobody cried about being on death''s door here if they survived in the end, as it was just another Monday morning to them. But of course, there are those who fall into trauma or something simr for one or two days, some a week and theye out of it immediately, and continue their lives. This is where the mind calming and soul calming spellse in. Preventing these traumas or anything rted before it even happens, or even after it happens. Anthony looked around as they all woke up trying to see if anyone would look at him or say something after the attack from earlier. Surprisingly, nobody said anything about it as they just talked amongst themselves as the healers did onest round of check ups on them before allowing them to rest and be back on full energy. Anthony squinted his eyes as no one looked at him. ''Did they all fall unconscious before the attack or did us somehow erase their memory or something rted to it, why am I even thinking about this when I can get the answer myself'' Anthony thought. He activated All seeing eyes and looked at every single one of the students present here. He scanned their memories and everything, and it seemed nobody witnessed the attack, he sighed in relief. ''The only thing now is what us would do about this, has he informed the Dean, what does he n to do with the information'' Anthony fell into thoughts again. Anthony then remembered how he once thought that maybe just his sword skills path has caught up with us but he killed the idea immediately, it seems killing that idea was the right move at the time as he was just nothing but arrogant that day. ''Sigh...it is good I killed any arrogant thoughts I had, I can''t be arrogant, I still have a long way to go right now, but I have time to catch up with us and ask him for his secrets...but what if he captures me instead right now and asked me for my secret'' Anthony looked up and said in his mind ''Protect me Ohh great being, your son is about to captured and striped of his powers'' [Ding...??? says he has no son] Anthony nearly vomited blood from the response he got, although he wasn''t expecting any response from the being as he was just ying. ''How can he deny me like this'' Anthony shook his head and just gave up on the matter. Chapter 72: Mountain-1 As everyone was either sitting on the bed or lying down and discussing with each other as they all had basically recoveredpletely. A portal opened underneath everyone and dragged them into it. Everyone was shocked but yet they all fell into it. Anthony, his subodinate, Bryan, Tiara were the only ones who reacted immediately and tried to stabilise themselves without falling. Tiara was already used to this, due to this is how her master, the Vice president always brought her to the training ground so she was always on guard about it, but today wasn''t her master''s training day so she resisted. Anthony won''t fall for such things since he is always on guard, although he and Tiara both possessed the space element, none of them even felt the space around them bend, this shows how much ridiculous control whoever opened the portal had. As for Anthony''s subodinate, Anthony already used this trick once on them so obviously they won''t fall for it a second time. Bryan survived based on pure talent and battle instinct alone. But s, it was all useless, even though none of them fell into the portal, that doesn''t mean they survived it. Tendrils of darkness suddenly shot out of the portal with a greater speed than anyone''s reaction time and wrapped around them and dragged them into the portal and it closed up. The healers present in the room as the students were taken away didn''t move or even bat an eye in their direction, they all behaved like nothing happened. At another location hundreds of portals opened up and people dropped from the high up in the skies, somended on the feet, somended on their faces and some on their butt. Immediately Anthony came out from his portal, he instantly stood on the air then he looked around, he saw other students also falling from the sky in different directions, he decided to get to the ground like the rest. Some controlled their element andnded with beautiful finesse, anyone who didn''tnd on their feet here was just an idiot. Everyone looked around as theynded, mountains and hills so tall like they reached the clouds stood tall and imposing and extremely beautiful, the mana here even smeed more vibrant than the Academy general domain, different water bodies could be seen everywhere with different fishes swimming around, with trees so tall and beautiful that gave off a serene feeling. Everyone was busy looking around, even those from rich families were in awe of such environment as this environment was just too beautiful and they haven''t seen such beauty even though they had been to many ces. As everyone was still admiring the scene us''s voice boomed yet again from above. "It seems even after warning you about dropping your guard and punishing you maggots about dropping your guard you still dropped it yet again and fell into an unknown portal, indeed killing you all is the only solution there is" Everyone was speechless, us was literally threatening them with their lives, wasn''t he afraid of retaliation from the entire world. "Well, although some of you resisted and didn''t fall into the portal, so Imend you for that, ten thousand points to those who didn''t fall into the portal immediately" us spoke again as he looked and Bryan and the rest. Others who fell into the portal felt like crying, ten thousand points wasn''t a small number to them, it could be used to afford a lot of resources to help them. Suddenly four bracelets appeared on everyone''s limbs, these were weight bracelets which added weight to their body and also sealed off their mana. The bracelets on everyone varied of different weights since everyone had different physique and strength because even without mana you can''t give the weight of a dragon to a human or an elf. Everyone felt their body suddenly be heavy as they even need to assert a little bit of strength just to lift their hand up to their face. "Those are weight bracelets, I am sure you all already know what that is so I won''t exin, as punishment, you all are required to climb the mountains behind you" us said Everyone looked at the mountain us pointed to and felt like they were just asked to die, although with mana and their elements they could scale the mountain easily, it would just take a little bit of time, but asking to do that without mana or their element and even with weights on was just another level of cruelty in itself. Anthony looked at the mountain and the environment, he guessed they weren''t in the Academy anymore, us had teleported everyone out of the Academy domain. "Get moving you maggots don''t make me talk twice, thest up the mountain would receive another punishment" "HAHAHAHA, Anthony I am issuing a challenge like you said, if I get to the top of the mountain first, you will tell me your secret this time, I am a Titan there is no way I would lose, I have been climbing mountains since I was two, HAHAHAHAH" Bringer said as heughed happily, seemingly finding something Anthony would lose at. Anthony smiled, although he hasn''t climbed a mountain before he wasn''t afraid he would lose to Bringer. "Since you want to lose so bad, you are on" Anthony said with a smirk. Everyone immediately ran up the mountain and got climbing, many moved at a snail pace, some moved with speed, even though the weight brought down their strength, they can''t suddenly fall to the level of the lowest of the lows, so even with the weights on, superior species showed why they are indeed called the superior species, those with a physique showed why they possess such a physique in the first ce. As everyone climb, theyined and shouted as they moved, many people injured as their flesh tore itself as they climbed up the mountain, their fingertips flesh tore apart and shined red, but they continued moving up the mountain even though theyined. But some didn''t even have a single scratch on them, just like Bryan, just because his mana was sealed off and weight was put on him doesn''t mean he suddenly lost his dragon physique so things like stones on a mountain couldn''t surpass his defence. People like Tiara who were Vampires bleed from their injury, although vampire possessed super strength it doesn''t mean they had a ridiculous physique, but their regeneration trait of their race healed their injuries, but of course Tiara who was already an S ranker can''t be injured just because she climbed a mountain. But this wasn''t a regr mountain, the more they climbed the more people screamed as even those who had a strong physique started getting injured. At a point Tiara''s started getting injuries on her hand as her flesh broke apart but were immediately healed up, she was shocked that she even got an injury in the first ce. She looked up and saw her ssmates who were up ahead still hasn''t even sustained an injury till now, but she can''t me herself for being a vampire, they didn''t possess a ridiculous physique, but she didn''t understand how the rest weren''t injured. Anthony, his subodinate, Bryan, Rider, Bringer, were all at the fore front climbing the mountain, none of them have even sustained an injury yet as they climb without a sweat. Rider looked at Donna, Vivian and Evelyn and said in a questioning tone. "Aren''t you mages, howe you are climbing this mountain with such speed and without an injury, aren''t you meant to be slow and be injured by now and struggling at the bottom of the mountain" Evelyn said with a smirk "When you win against Anthony we would tell you" Chapter 73: Mountain-2 As they continued moving up the mountain, they started sweating slowly although negligible but making them sweat was already a big thing. As they climbed Bryan suddenly had an injury on his knee, he frowned but continued moving up the mountain. The more he climbed, the more injury he got on his palm and hands and legs. This seemed bizzare to him, the fact that just him climbing a mountain could make him injured was surprising, although the dragons has a fast healing speed due to their bloodline and physique, it wasn''t as ridiculous as the vampires, so Bryan''s injury didn''t just close up like Tiara''s, besides he even needed mana to stimte this injury to increase the healing process but his mana was sealed off. But still Bryan persisted, this wasn''t just about building your physical strength, you could build your will as you continued climbing with injuries riddled on your body. Bryan continued moving with steady speed without a change on his face, although he rarely got injured in his life, it didn''t mean he was afraid of injuries or couldn''t endure one. They continued climbing and moving up with mountain with sweats rolling down their backs, but that didn''t slow them down. By now they already climbed up seventy percent of the mountain but the storm brothers weren''t even injured yet, same with Anthony and his subodinate. They didn''t rush with speed, cause the higher you moved the trickier and more unsteady it got, so they were careful. At a point blood flowed down Rider''s fingers, which made him frown, this was the first time he was getting an injury just from climbing a mountain, this has never happened since he could remember and this seemed impossible to him, he possessed a Titan physique for a reason, this was simply unexpected. After a few minutes, Bringer also injured himself as he climbed, he already saw his brother getting injured so he too was already expecting his own injury anytime soon. Sweat rolled down his face as he continued climbing without much issues. He looked at Anthony and the rest and asked "How aren''t you all injured yet, we are titans for god sake you are humans, you are meant to be injured by now" Bringer seriously wanted to know. "Like Evelyn already said, you just have to win, no need to talk too much, we are wasting energy talking to you" Spectre said. Everyone just kept quiet, they needed their peak concerntration for this, or they would take a misstep and fall off making all their work for naught. After a while, they got the top of the mountain while panting and sweating like they were pigs as they just climbed a ridiculous high mountain for eight whole hours without rest. "Seems like I win Bringer" Anthony said as he looked at Bringer with a smirk "Hmph, you only got lucky this time, I would win next time" Bringer said Anthony just shook his head and chose to forget about it. After a while, everyone made it to the top of the mountain exhausted, then everyone was teleported back to the ground by us. "You are given an hour of rest, better make good use of the time, we would continueter" us''s voice sounded again as the weights on their limbs disappeared and the seal on their mana core was lifted. They all sighed in relief, they got one hour of rest, some immediately channeled mana to their space rings to bring out healing potions and stamina potions to drink, some didn''t want to bring their''s out as it was too expensive to spend on an injury that would be healed for freeter in the infirmary. But no one knows what would happen after one hour of rest so they wanted to take the healing and stamina potion. Anthony looked at Evelyn and said with a devilish smile through telepathy. "You know you can heal everyone here for free and make them save those potion" "Why would I do that, it''s just a thankless task though" Evelyn said as she looked at Anthony "It is now, butter instead of them heading to the healers to get healed and give them the points, you could heal them and collect lower Academy points than the Healers charge" Anthony said. Evelyn''s eyes suddenly brightened as she felt enlightened, this was a good point, Academy points would flow in steadily. Although she already has a system shop where she could buy everything, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t want to save up her Subordinate points to buy more expensive things. With healing students, she would get rich faster, those things she would buy in the system shop she would buy them in the Academy with Academy points then buy harder ones from the system shop after saving up Subordinate points. She immediately stood up and walked to where everyone was gather and stood Infront of them with a smile. Everyone looked at her wondering what she was gonna say or do. "No need to waste your stamina and healing potions" Evelyn said as she raised her hands with a smile as she casted a healing spell. [Light Magic: Healing Type: Healing Feathers] The skies above them immediately turned golden as if in response to Evelyn''s spell. Golden feathers fell from the skies as they floated down andnded on each student as it healed their injuries and restored their stamina bringing them back to their peak body conditions within seconds. People were in awe of such disy of skill, they looked at Evelyn like she was a goddess. Evelyn just smiled at them and turned around as she went back to the ce she sat before. "She is like an Angel, like I said before" "Although I said Angels don''t marry those of lower species, I am sure this one will" "Suchpassionate heart" "Is this what it feels like to be in love" "Thank you very much my goddess" Everyone thanked Evelyn but she just shed them a smile as a reply as she sat down. Then people brought out water and some food from their space rings and they ate and rx as they fell into thoughts of what us was gonna do this time. Anthony just brought out arge parasol with arge round table and chairs as he, the storm brothers and his subodinate sat down together and he ced some drinks and fruits on the table. They sipped their drinks as they continued waiting for time to go bye fast. The rest looked at them and shook their heads, indeed the top twenty were different. Chapter 74: Ultimate strength As everyone was resting, an hour quickly flew by and they cursed at what wasing next. The weight bracelets reappeared on everyone''s limbs as their mana was sealed of yet again. us voice resounded within the area saying. "Your time is up, this time around you would be running through this forest and get to that hill" us pointed in a direction and they all turned to see. "Be careful, traps areid along the way, you might lose a limb or two, so expect the unexpected as you run" us said again as he pped his hands once and everyone disappeared and appeared at their various starting points asides one person. us then looked at the person who remained, as he deliberately didn''t teleport him at all and didn''t put the weight bracelets on him too. It was Anthony the First ranker. us said to him from the mountain he was sitting on. "Why are you still standing there looking at me,e up already" Anthony didn''t know what us was thinking and just disappeared from where he stood and appeared beside us. Anthony brought out a chair and sat on it as he looked at his ssmates run through the forest as they made their way to the hill. They both didn''t speak and just sat there and two hours went by, they just kept observing others without a word. Anthony sighed, he knew he can''t y the waiting game with us, all these old men were literally too old to not be patient. He knew he had to say something first or us might just sit there like he doesn''t exist. "Sigh...why are you keeping me here us" "Ohhhooo.....so you give up on the waiting game" us replied. "You old men are way too patient, I am still too young and full of life to be that patient" Anthony said. us knew what Anthony was trying to say about being young and full of life but he didn''t reply, he just smiled and said. "You know, you amaze me a lot, and it takes quite a lot of things to amaze me even a little" "I''m sorry, I''m not into men please" Anthony said with his mouth twitching. us knocked Anthony on the head and said "You know that''s not what I mean, stop trying to change the topic" us then continued his talk as he looked at the other students. "Being at the Master rank at age 15 is a record you know, I wonder how you flew through the ranks" us said with an amusing tone. "I guess I am the most talented in the world" Anthony said without even blinking. "Ohhh, that you are, even when I was your age I was still at Peak of the Mortal rank, but here you are shattering my record, I thought I was already the most talented but it seems there are still monsters to be born" "I possess special eyes like you and that child Kevin and I would say my own eyes see through a lot of things, there is only one thing I still haven''t seen through till today and it doesn''t bother me though" "But you and your friends are things my eyes can''t seem to see through, which makes you even more interesting" us said. "Are you trying to ask for what I''m hiding in a round about way" Anthony said with a straight face as he looked at us. "I have no need for your secrets, if I wanted them there are ways to know, there are abilities to get answers" us replied. "Are you talking about Diviners and their abilities" Anthony asked "Don''t count me in with those clown tricks" us replied in a stern tone "So you didn''t call me here for my secrets" Anthony asked in a surprised tone. us simply shook his head as he didn''t really care what secret Anthony has. "So you aren''t going to tell the Dean?" "I don''t work for the Dean" "I mean you literally do, you are teaching us right now and you still have over a year remaining here" "Like I said during the first ss, I simply owe him a favor" us said "What if the Academy pressures you then, from what I''ve heard, you don''t belong to any organisation or have anyone backing you or even a guild that work for you" Anthony asked. "Only weaklings gather together to form a fence to protect themselves, I have no need for such things, as for your questions about the Academy pressuring me, they won''t dare to, even if they dare, I just have to erase their existence and the problem is solved" us said with a straight face. "I pursue the Ultimate path, the path of strength that defeats everything. I have no need to scheme or think of any trap that my enemies mighty or be cautious, I walk into whatever they prepare unaware ande out alive while they are dead" "A lot of people hate me boy, but do you know why I am still standing here talking to you, STRENGTH. If I wasn''t strong enough I would have been dead ten times over already" Anthony was speechless about what he heard, although he pursue the same thing, a path of ultimate strength, but he hasn''t even take a step there yet, hearing it from someone who is already on that path gives a different feeling. us literally said if the Academy actually dares, he would wipe them out of existence with his own power alone. One has to imagine the kind of existence the Academy is, ruled by the ughter and the ''Blood Empress'', the professor there, the connections they have that they could call in, the people that hate us they could call in, students that already graduated that they could call in. It wasn''t wrong to say the Academy possess connection in every single domain, even in the Demon domain. Yet us who sat beside Anthony right now said he could wipe them off the map no matter what army they assembled, uttering such words was strength in itself. Then Anthony suddenly had a thought and asked us "If you are so powerful then, how did you owe the Dean a favour" us smiled and said "It''s not a big reason like you would expect boy, it''s just a stupid thing, there was an artifact I needed and only The ughterer had it at the time" "Why didn''t you just beat him up and collect it" "Just because I have power doesn''t mean I should go on a rampage boy, by your statement I should just enter an auction house and take everything ande out" "That is tyranny, although I purse ultimate strength not a path destruction" Anthony nodded his head as he understood what us meant, although he could cross lines, doesn''t mean he should cross them. If you cross one, what''s stopping you from crossing two and more and before you know it you are no different than a demon. "How about you be my disciple" us offered with a smile. Anthony became speechless, he didn''t see thising at all. "I know you use different weapons like me, so I can teach you about weapons and elements all the way to the peak" Anthony sighed as he looked up into the skies, the offer was really tempting but he already had a stronger master. "I''m sorry us, I am going to pursue my own path just like you did and when we meet on this path, we are going to determine who possess the ultimate strength" "HAHAHHAHHAHA, I never thought there would be a day I would be rejected like this, this feeling is really refreshing" "As you have issued a challenge I would be waiting for you on this path, once you deviate from it, I would kill you and everyone you love" Anthony was too stunned to speak, one minute he was asked to be a disciple and now he was told he would be killed and his family would die too. "Well if you don''t die of old age before then" Anthony said with augh. Chapter 75: Too poor In the infirmary, students could be seen grouching one after another as they just came back from their session with us. us gave instructions not topletely heal any student so that their body could heal naturally and grow stronger like that on its own, those with minor injuries were ignored. But of course those who don''t want to wait for their body to heal on it''s own can just use the healing potion if they wanted to but us already adviced against that also but won''t force anyone as you can''t really force anyone to be strong if they didn''t want to besides us didn''t really care, he just gave the advice and left it at that. Anthony and his friends could be seen walking out of infirmary without any injuries or bandages on their body. Well, only the Storm brothers were actually injured in the first ce which Evelyn healed just by waving her hand. Although us advised against healing the injuries, the Storm brothers had too little injury on their body for it to make any difference due to their ridiculous physique, they only didn''t replenish their stamina and just rested in the infirmary so they could improve. "Well, never thought I would get injured just by climbing a mountain, that''s a first" Bringer said as he looked at his hand, even though the injury already healed he still couldn''t get over it, the mere fact that a stone could bypass his defence made him think he didn''t train enough and has been ying around too much, it just didn''t sit right with him. "Don''t over think it brother, incase you have forgotten that wasn''t a normal mountain, even the mana in the air was greater than the one in the Academy, I''m sure you know the kind of person Professor us is" Rider said as he cheered up Bringer. "Let''s go the cafeteria and eat, I''m starving like hell" Ross said. Bringers eyes immediately brightened as he remembered the food he was supposed to eat but he forgot due to the training session they just had. Bringer turned his head to Anthony and said with a smrik "Hope you won''t be going back on your promise right, that would leave a stain on your reputation you know" Anthony frowned as he heards this, he was tired of this stupid guy named Bringer ''I can''t get over the fact that the first person I''m buying food for since my reincarnation is a man with bulging muscles instead of a pretty girl like Vivian, I should have ced this food deal as wager during the bet when we climbed the mountain'' Anthony thought as he looked at Bringer with disgust. Then they all made their way to the cafeteria. The cafeteria is divided into four floors, the higher you climb, the more expensive and rare the dish bes making it worth the price. From the third floor to the fourth floor, only mana dishes are sold. Mana dishes are food that contain mana, which are prepared by people called mana chefs, people awaken this as their ss. Although normal people (people who haven''t awakened, usually under the age of ten, since every living soul can use mana in this world) can eat mana dishes, they can''t eat many of it, they can only eat a little due to their body not having mana and not being able to withstand it, if they eat more they can handle they would explode like a balloon. The same applies to other people (those who have awakened), consuming more mana dishes than you could handle still leads to death by overfeeding. The clique arrived at the cafeteria and walked directly to the fourth floor, normally they won''t dare climb to the fourth floor but today was a special day, Anthony was going to pay, they had to dry his coffers as much as possible. The more they climbed the lesser people they saw on each floor, they even met students of the second and third year at the second and third floor, showing how rich they were. As they arrived at the fourth floor, they looked around as it looked empty, they only saw the chefs who stood at the floor at all times since anybody coulde at anytime. A waiter walked up to them and greeted them with a smile and led them to a table. Anthony looked at the waiter who stood at the Master Rank fifth level and couldn''t help but admire the Academy, using a Master ranker as a waiter was just toovishing They put together three tables and the thirteen of them sat together and the waiter handed them the menu. As they went through the Menu they all sucked in cold air, as they saw the outrageous prices. Even Bringer lost appetite as the saw the ridiculous price on the list. The cheapest thing here cost 10,000 points, and that was water, no wonder this ce was empty, you just taking a cup of water here could make you go broke. "What the heck is the price" Arnold said. "Is the water taken from the river of life, ten thousand points just a quech my thirst, I''m a water mage the fuck is this" Donna said. The waiter didn''t bother replying, he has seen this reaction way too many times, everyone who came here for the first time alwaysined then left immediately and came back when they are ready to spend or have enough points. Even he (the waiter) too was stupified when he started working here and saw the price for the first time. Anthony didn''t know what to say, many of the food he ate he bought from the system resources so he didn''t bother checking the price and just bought them. Now he actually had to pay for something with his hard earned money and it was too much. If Anthony didn''t have millions of points, he would have gotten up from here and left. ''Well, it''s not like I have anything I''m doing with these points so it''s better to go on a spree here then, besides when I need points I could go to the arena and ce a bet and I would be rich again'' Anthony thought. "Ermm, we could leave now if you want" Bringer said as he too was poor to even drink water here not to talk of even eating. Anthony shook his head and said like a young master that of course he is. "There is no need, I''m too rich to be bothered by these cheap prices, you can have whatever you want on the menu, after all I can''t go back on my word that''s a stain on my name, you are free to die of overfeeding" Everyone was shocked that Anthony possessed such points to utter such words, but no one doubted him, so they immediately started ordering without dy. The waiter too frowned, as this was the first time he was seeing someone sovishing, he had to work his whole life in other to gather points to improve his cultivation steadily, he had decided to work for the Academy since he didn''t like battles at all, although he could fight, but he just didn''t like bloodshed, but that didn''t make him naive of any sort, he too has his own fair share of bodies. Besides what the Academy pays him was over two times what he would gain while fighting, while having protection and also means of buying anything his money could without having to worry about robbery. The waiter served everyone as he controlled the wind element and carried everyone''s food to their table without spilling anything, this shows years of experience he has on the job. Everyone immediately dived in, while feeling dazed ones in a while as the food was too good and delicious in their tongues. To taste food of this level, you need mana crystals in other to eat as high level mana chefs didn''t need ordinary money like quarks. Only low level mana chefs need quarks, and they don''t cook foodpared to this level. Only Anthony wasn''t lost in the taste as the food from the system was even better than this, so to him it was just normal. The feast went on for thirty minutes before they were done. Bringer rubbed his belly as he literally stuffed himself with food and a lot of drinks, he even dared to order takeout as he wasn''t sure when next he would be here. Others also ordered takeout, although they could do without food, it didn''t matter to them, the food was too delicious to pass up. The waiter took the bill from the chef as they calcted everything Anthony and his crew had eaten, even the chefs were stunned as they never prepared this amount of food at one sitting in the Academy. The waiter was shocked when he saw the bill, but he didn''t say anything and just gave it to Anthony with a smile befitting a professional. Anthony''s lips twitched as he saw the bill "Let me see" Vivian said as she took the paper from Anthony''s hand and her jaws dropped. She just gave back the bill to Anthony and told the rest how much it cost. It cost a total of 2.3 million points, they literally ate people''s live savings here. Anthony opened his Academy wrist watch and paid immediately without a second thought. Others wondered where he got such amount of points from, even changing the corpse from the realm during the battle ranking exam won''t give such points, Anthony didn''t exin anything to anyone. After paying the points, he looked at the waiter and transferred three hundred thousand points to him and then left without even waiting for a thank you. Anthony only transferred those points cause he had unconsciously read the memories of the waiter who was an elf and saw how long he hase, Anthony sort of saw himself from his first life in the elf, although it wasn''t the same. He just transferred the points cause he was feeling nostalgic and he had no need for the points, if he has a need for the point, best believe Anthony won''t give out even a single point as he was no saint nor was hepassionate. Chapter 76: Behind the scenes Demon Domain In a castle like building designed with so much aesthetics and jewelry and paintings hanging on the wall, chandeliers hanged on the various ceilings producing and reflecting light that made the castle more beautiful. The air and mana was simply vibrant without obstruction, corruption and chaos were absent like they were forbidden to be present. Anyone who arrived here won''t believe this was a building where a demon resided. Everything within a 50 kilometres radius was free of any corruption and chaos, but beyond that was utter darkness, knavery, chaos and maddening corruption. Space quaked for a while and a ck portal opened up and a demon with elegance befitting a king demon stepped out of the portal, the demon had no horn or tail or wings. But the aura it radiated gave off pure strength to extinguish any life that defies it''s orders. The demon walked up to the castle like building and walked in, there wasn''t any security of any kind here, any demon or any life form of any kind that could be seen within that 50 kilometres radius was absent. The demon walked as it''s footsteps echoed continuously in the building. The demon got to a huge door that seemed ted out of the rarest of the rarest metals and gems. The demon pushed opened the huge door and walked in on a red carpet that led directly to a throne positioned at the other end of the room. The demon walked up to the throne and knelt down on one knee a few meters away with it''s head down as it dared not look the existence sitting on the throne directly in the eye. They both kept quiet as none of them spoke, the demon kneeling dared not speaking before the existence sitting as it might die at the slightest mistake. After a few minutes, the existence sitting on the throne opened it''s eyes that wer pitch ck and stared at it''s subordinate and said. "How is the n going" "Everything is going ording to your will, the Dragon domain has been invaded and ''He'' would be forced to make a move" the subordinate replied with utmost respect. "I do not want any mistake to happen at slightest along the way, if mishaps ur all your descendants would be punished for it" said the existence on the throne. The Subordinate kneeling didn''t have a change in expression as he knew his lord wasn''t joking, any mistake and his life would be taken off his hands. "We have been nning this for some years my lord, no mistake would happen, I assure of it my lord" the Subordinate said. "When the n isplete, inform the other kings about the movement, do not let the other ns find out about this, I would be having this fun alone" the existence said as his aura red as a crazed smile appeared on it''s lips, space bent just from it''s existence alone as a sign of sheer power. "As my lordmands" "During the attack make sure the little ones do not survive at any cost during the event" "We already have information on all of them, even the ''new ones'' my lord" "You may leave" the existencemanded The Subordinate disappeared from it''s position and left the castle without a second of dy in it''s movement. "I hope you would love my gift when youe back, LET THERE BE CHAOS" the existence said as it stared in a particr direction with a mischievous smile hanging on it''s lips. ..... Academy Domain. In a small office, the Dean could be seen going through something as it fufiled his work as the Dean. He signed and stamped papers with utter fluidity and tiredness in his eyes, as everyone simply hated paper work, be them mortal, be them higher existence be them gods. You could say the paper work was the only bane to the ughterer''s existence since he became the Dean, as he hated and dreaded these moments be it in the past, present, or future. As the Dean was in his despair moments, his hands suddenly stopped as he stared at a particr position and corner of his office. "What do you want this time" The Dean said as his voice sounded in his seemingly empty office. "Nothing much ughterer, can''t Ie see a fellow dragon in arms" said another man as his body became visible as he came out of his hiding ce. "You do know this isn''t the Dragon Domain where you can enter and exit anywhere as you wish on the Dragon King''s orders, I have permission to attack and kill you here without any repercussions, this is my Domain not the Dragon King''s pce" The Dean said. "I don''t know why you like threatening people, this is why your only friend is that Vampire with terrible detection skills, even as I am here, she still doesn''t know, how can someone with such terrible detection skills be the Vice president". (''The Blood Empress'' has terrible detection skills, this is why Anthony was able to spy on her with his All seeing eyes when she was talking to Tiara and he didn''t get caught, but do not underestimate her, well you will understandter on as the story goes on) "Forget about her, what do you want this time around, another order from the king, just so you know I''m not answering his summon, you can return now" The Dean said. "This is more than just his summon ughterer, the Demons seem to have set their eyes on attacking the Dragon Domain, we need everything and everyone we can pull as we don''t know what those worms are nning right now, we need people to intercept at a moments notice" The man said with utter seriousness this time. The ughterer frowned, whenever the Demons were attacking, it wasn''t for anything good, they always brought destruction whenever they are. The ughterer didn''t think too much at all, as long as the Demons were making a move, he had to move too. "I would be there by next weektest" he said as he looked at the man. "I hope to see your power once more on the battlefield ughterer" the man said slowly as he turned into mist thatter dispersed. The Dean frowned as he tapped his table rhythmically, the Demons were always relentless, he knew he needed to be there. After a while, he smiled as the thoughts of being on the battlefield made him excited, his heart beat increase as the sound echoed in his office as his blood flow increased. Even after fighting for years and experiencing countless injuries and blood shed and death, he couldn''t get over his love for battle. After a while, he calmed down and stared at his bane (paper work) with his happiness this time as he signed and stamped whatever needed to be signed. Chapter 77: Improvements FOUR DAYS LATER The atmosphere in the Academy amongst the first year student was harmonious. This was because within those four days that went by people have consumed resources that they got from selling their ''life ball'' so they all had taken a step or two in their cultivation rank, some bought better cultivation manual in other to increase the speed in which they absorbed mana from the air. Some bought some skill book, some bought arts, some bought technique, some bought books and grimoires containing insights into their particr elements or mana to increase their controls over said elements and battle prowess, some paid for special cultivation rooms which had higher mana concentration where if tagged with a high rank cultivation manual and talent, people''s cultivation would soar like rockets. There were time dtion rooms just like Anthony''s divine realm, but of course not as outrageous as his, but the points required to just spend even an hour of real time in there was way too expensive. Even the food Anthony and his friends ate and paid for at the fourth floor of the cafeteria can be considered cheap in the face of that time dtion room, and the higher the real world time you choose to stay there, the more outrageously expensive it became. (This is an Academy that literally hold races from the entire world, it literally has the support of the entire world so every resource you can think of was basically here so don''t think too much of the Time dtion room, and to those who might think why won''t the power houses just use it then, the time dtion room is simply too small it basically makes no difference to them, their life span has basically increased and their insights in many things are different, and their perception of time was vastly different, time in these low level time dtion rooms was no different than the real world''s time to them, so to power houses the time dtion rooms were trash but to other people depending on their mana rank, it is an Absolute treasure, but of course depending on the level of the time dtion room, it can be a treasure to the world power houses too, BUT do notpare your understanding of time from your mortal short lives to the understanding of time in my world and creation and characters, so your perception of time is no different than that of a mayflypared to my world) It all depends on how you spend your point which determines how far your points from the life ball could reach since not everything was on the same level. Everything was simply graded, the higher the grade of whatever you are buying is, the more expensive it is. So you could say the atmosphere was one of joy, students could be seen smiling sleeplessly like idiots, all grinning ear to ear as their cultivation literally soured in four days. Even the weakest right now who sat at the bottom of the battle ranking was sitting like a king on the early B rank and he too was feeling confident of no longer sitting at the bottom rank during the year end battle exam to determine their new and final rank for the first year as a total. But of course not every single student improved as some used their ''life ball'' to escape during the battle ranking so they weren''t rich in Academy points like other students so their cultivation didn''t soar nor did they acquire anything like Arts or Techniques. They were all jealous of other students and could only grit their teeth in poverty as they saw many students that were going to overtake them if they didn''t make a move to acquire points, wherever they walked they felt the thick aura radiating off their fellow ssmates as everyone was basically a walking nuke right now. You could say this generation indeed showed why they are indeed called the golden generation and also this shows that with enough money to buy resources you could make a pig fly, but there weren''t any pigs here. Those who didn''t want to sell their ''life ball'' initially opting to keep it for life saving moments couldn''t handle the pressure of seeing other students leave them in the dust, so they met professor Kevin and sold their ''life ball'' so they too could take off. Tiara and Bryan went from their S- rank to S rank moving up a rank within a four days gap, they too decided to sell their ''life ball'', they were literally children of world powerhouses, they could simply just blink and a treasure of the same rank as the ''life ball'' or even higher would appear. Anthony was shocked when he found out they both went up a minor ranks in just four days, the higher your rank, the harder it is to move in cultivation but these two didn''t seem to care about this minor fact. Anthony simply said in his mind ''Freaking Male Lead and Female Lead, bet if I was an extra, bet I would be selling my ''life ball'' right now'' Anthony chose to forget about it. As for Anthony''s ''life ball'' he simply gave it to another student that impressed him during battle ranking and chose to forget about it as he didn''t really care about such things, the life saving kills and artifacts he possessed was simply too much for anyone to die even in their sleep. The reason Anthony can give out his ''life ball'' was because it is a personal property, not something he bought with points from the Academy, so it isn''t against the rules at all. Of course he could have given it to his subodinate, he simply didn''t want to hand anything to them no matter how small, he wanted them to work for everything so they would cherish it (even though he wasn''t cherishing anything and was giving out things like Santa us, the irony). The Storm brothers went from their A rank to the early S rank, it seemed they too sold their ''life ball'' and used whatever they could to improve, they were just one rank below Anthony''s imaginary male and female lead. Anthony''s subodinate all sat happily at the peak SSS rank, as they were way too talentedpared to everyone in this world, well asides ''two'' people. They weren''t all eating and sleeping during these four days, they took Academy missions and used those opportunities to hunt for subodinate points, paid the Subordinate points and entered the Divine realm Anthony owns and cultivated faster within those four days with better mana and time. (Anthony won''t magically expect them to be able to afford a realm, that thing was ridiculous expensive, talkless of a time dted one with primordial mana present, so he granted them ess while charging points, his OP system is in charge of this thing, they didn''t have to meet him, they only had to talk to their own system, their system rys the message to Anthony''s system and the system demands points and they are moved to the Divine realm for the amount of time they paid for) As for Anthony''s improvement, he still hasn''t finished digesting the knowledge gained from his bloodline and physique, so adding another one to that by breaking through to the next rank wasn''t a good idea, so he spent 365 days in his divine realm as he continuously digested the knowledge, besides that attack he unleashed against us gave him some insight somethings so he had a lot of things to do even if he wasn''t cultivating. Although he didn''t improve in mana rank, hisbat prowess had soared greatly. So basically over 85 percent of student here had improved, the remaining 15 percent were those who ran away using their ''life ball'' in the realm during the battle ranking. .... Author''s Note If you wonder the difference between an Art and a Technique. An art contains just one attack move while a technique contains more than one, meaning two and above. Example, a sword art would contains just a single move called stab, while a technique contains stab and sh and/or more Chapter 78: Flame The Dean could be seen in his office going through a lot of paperwork, after a while he was done and he sighed as he just sat there staring into space as he was lost in thought. After a few minutes, he stood up and walked to the Vice president''s office and entered without knocking. The Vice president who already sensed his presence didn''t bother raising her head but continued what she was doing and asked "What does our Dean want from me 3AM in the morning of a good day" The Dean just shook his head at her antics. "I would be heading for the Dragon Domain, the Dragon king has summoned me" he said as he sat down on a seat opposite The ''Blood Empress'' without asking. "Don''t you normally reject his summons, besides you hardly leave the Academy" The Vice president said as she raised her head this time around. "The Demons are moving this time, but in the Dragon Domain, I need to be there for whatever that happens" The Dean said. "Besides, it doesn''t matter if I''m here or not, you are already here, I''m just giving you a heads up before I leave" The Dean said again. "Hmmmmmm, I wish you a safe journey then, I would handle things here, also how long would be gone by the way" The ''Blood Empress'' asked "I don''t know when I would return but soon enough, if things end quicker, I would be back here much faster, so I don''t actually have a date for my return" The Dean said. Then he stood up to leave, giving onest nce at the Vampire before him, he then disappeared without bothering to use the door like he did while entering the office. The Dean appear in his realm office this time around (the secret realm) then organised and handled one final thing before he decided to head to the dragon valley. As he was about to disappear, he came to abrupt stop and just stood for there for two second, then he smiled and disappeared like he ''originally'' intended to. FOUR HOURS LATER Anthony woke up from his slumber as indeed enjoyed his sleep. He signed-in for today immediately he woke up, as he already allocated a thoughtpartment for just signing-in forever. [Ding...] [Host has signed-in] [Congrattions to the host for winning a Divine me] [Eternal Blue me: One of Divine mes created by ??? due to his boredom. The very first of other mes, possessing power to devour the universe whole if allowed to run on a rampage, due to the weakness of the Host soul, the Divine me powers are weakened as the Host soul can''t handle the burden of such power] [Effect: 1: Eternal Devour: Possess ability to Devour everything and anything 2: Due to being Soul bound to the Host, grants the Host immunity to all Fire type attacks from now on 3: As the master of First Divine me possessing power to devour the universe, the Divine me shall strengthen and purify the Host soul thereby strengthening itself from everything it Devours 4: As a Divine me created even before the first Universe, the Divine me can withstand the test of time, it shall remain inextinguishable unless recalled by it''s master or higher power 5: Doesn''t require Mana to use 6: As the Host soul is the residence of the First ever Divine me to exist, the Host is automatically immune to Soul based attacks 7: All soul based attacks can be reflected back to attacker or used to strengthen the Host soul and Divine me 8:As a Divine me it possesses a Will and Consciousness of it''s own 9: Forever Loyal to the Host till Death 10: As a Divine me and First of its kind, it possesses other abilities that the Host would find out himself as the Host grows stronger] Anthony was bbergasted by the numerous messages shing his eyes, but before he could rejoice, another message followed. [Summoning the Divine me] [Creating Space time barrier to shield the room and hide information] [The Divine me makes an entrance] Anthony didn''t even feel space and time move together to create a barrier due to his low control and mastery over such elements, but his Sense Dome was able to pick up some subtle changes. BOOOOOMMMMM Everythng immediately dyed blue and everywhere trembled, every single thing in Anthony''s room was immediately set abalze by a fierce blue fire and it all disappeared like it wasn''t there, even space caught fire in itself. If not for the space-time barrier created by the system the world itself would have been destroyed in less than a millisecond with no life able to resist no matter what power they held to resist. Anthony''s entire being screamed death right now but he didn''t move an inch as everywhere was literally dyed blue in mes asides from one meter around him, he had felt death yet again, first from truck-kun, second from us and now from a Divine me. Space time barrier shattered apart as it had no strength to hold back what was about to step out into this world. A man with golden hair and golden eyes and eyesshes standing within space with regal bearing that of a Monarch appeared, time dared not move in its presence. If not because the space-time barrier was directly created by the system which was created by ???, both the system and space-time barrier would have been devoured without a second thought for the audacity of even summoning it, that''s if the system even possessed the power in the first ce, but the system was created by ??? just like the Divine me so they were both on the same side and the Divine me doesn''t possess power to devour the system. The destruction happening now was just because of the Divine me''s presence not that it actively attacked. Anthony''s eyes never left the being standing in space, his souls and mind screamed to bow to this presence that just appeared and show respect, but the ''Emperor Demeanor'' skill refused to bow to another power so Anthony stood there unmoving with his eyes glued to the being as his own Emperor Aura red. The being''s eyes moved as it''s eyes met Anthony''s eyes, then it''s eyes shed and the being turned into a streak of light and entered Anthony''s body and immediately bound to his soul without dy. "AAAAAAAAARRRRGGGGHHH" Anthony released a primal scream as his body literally caught fire but his screams never left the room, he continued screaming for hours as the Divine me bound to his soul, then his scream subsided and he woke up from his misery. [Congrattion to the Host for sessfully binding to the Divine me] The message then disappeared, but before Anthony could say anything, a voice resounded with majesty. "What are you congratting him for, if he can''t endure such little pain, he doesn''t deserve us both" Anthony looked up and saw a tiny being floating on the air by his side with the exact same face and figure as the being he saw before he started screaming. Anthony instinctually understood who it is, so he didn''t say anything, and he his eyes shed as he understood how the Divine me was able to see the system''s message. He just looked around his room as the blue mes magically disappeared like they weren''t there, but the destruction caused was still present. Anthony shook his head, then he raised his hand and rewound time in other to bring back everything that was burned, since they were just basic things, it was easy to bring them back by rewinding time. As Anthony rewound time, nothing happened, he frowned and wondered what happened. As if understanding his thoughts, the divine me said with a regal voice. "My mes devoured everything immediately I appeared, you rewinding time to bring them back is impossible, once I devour something they are basically wiped out from time forever" Anthony''s eyes squinted as he remembered the first ability of the Divine me. Then he sighed as he wondered how he would exin this to the Academy as he couldn''t fix it himself. [The system has decided to help the host this once as everything was the system fault for taking less precaution] Next thing that happened everything started moving and appearing where they originally were as if time was rewound. But it wasn''t time that was being used, the system was using the element of creation to basically recreate everything and ce them back like as if time was reversed but it wasn''t. Anthony sighed and just climbed on to his bed in order to get some sleep, his soul was went through hell and he just experienced some pain he has never experienced, he needed utmost rest, so he didn''t talk much or ask the Divine me about anything, he just wanted to get some shut eyes. He just closed his eyes and went back to the slumber he came back from but this time he went deeper into it this time as he drifted into sleep. And for the first time Anthony missed ss and nobody saw him for that day as he basically slept the entire day. People knocked to know why they didn''t see him today, but nobody replied the door, so they all left as they couldn''t just barge in or break down the door. Chapter 79: Plans Anthony woke up from the deepest slumber he has ever encountered. He stretched for a moment and sat up on his bed as his mind immediately went through everything that happened. ''How long was I asleep'' Anthony thought and activated the Authority of information and found out he was out for twenty four hours. He had missed ss and a lot of things, although he normally missed sses, he always sent clone in his ce. "You are finally awake boy" A voice resounded Anthony looked up and saw the same small figure he saw before he fell asleep. "Why are you so small" Anthony asked "It''s because you are too weak to hold my power, now I''ve lost all of it and I''m now this small so be fast and be strong" Anthony shook his head as he already guessed this but he needed to know for sure. "What''s your name" Anthony asked again. "I don''t have one, nobody has ever met me so I have no name, my creator bestowed me no name either" the Divine me said. "Then I would name you Romulus as your master now" Anthony said with a smile. The Divine me looked at Anthony for a while without saying anything, then it sighed and just nodded then disappeared without saying anything. Anthony shook his and decided to get ready for ss as it was already 8AM in the morning After dressing and getting ready, he stepped out of his room. He walked towards ss and entered as he met the rest who were already in the ss waiting for the professor. "Look who decided to join us today" Bringer said as he and everyone looked at Anthony. Anthony simply shook his head and went to sit as his usual seat. "Is there a reason you didn''te yesterday, you missed ss for the first time" Donna asked as she wondered why he missed ss. "Nothing much, just personal training and that''s all, so I just got tired and decided to take a day off, I have been working too hard" Anthony said with a straight face. "Well, with the amount of Academy points you have, even if they take points it won''t affect you, but I''m sure with your excellence, the professors won''t deduct a point" Spectre said. They discussed amongst themselves as they waited for the professor. .... Hidden Location A man could be seen with happiness on his face as he walked down the stairscase to an underground that was hidden very well. He got to a wall and perform some movements then infused his mana into it then with click sound the wall opened up. He walked in and the wall closed behind him immediately. Then the man casted a magic spell and illuminated the room then looked at the magic circle on the floor and inspected it onest time before he began whatever he was going to do here. He took out an artifact which looked like a ck stone and crushed it, space trembled as everywhere became sealed so that nothing happening here would leak out. He came to the magic circle and took out many mana stones and ced them on the magic circle and activated it. Mana moved from the atmosphere and the mana stone into the core of magic circle and it released a bright light, space at the centre of the magic circle bent as a portal opened up, and stayed open for a few minutes. A being walked out of the portal circle with it''s human features, looking handsome with no mana emitting from it''s body. But it wasn''t a human, it was a demon in a human disguise. The demon looked at the man who summoned him with a cunning smile. "When will I get the payment as promised, I need it urgently" the man said. "You will receive your payment in full" the demon said. Immediately the demon finished speaking the man''s view of the world spun as everything turned upside down. The man''s head fell off his body, as the head rolled and the body fell with a thud sound. "How dare a low specie such as you demand payment from me" the demon said. The demon took out amunication device and contacted another of its kind. "I''ve arrived in their domain" the demon said "Handle the preparations immediately, everyone is ready to move and the lord is tired of waiting, we need to move now that ''he'' is ''there'', make no mistakes" the other demon at the end of the call said. "I shall begin then" said the disguised demon. Then the demon destroyed everything in the room and cleared everything that had any sign of a demon being here, then the demon disappeared from the room immediately with a dark smile as it went to carry out the n. .... The Academy Anthony''s ss ended and they walked out discussing with smiles on their faces. "How about we have a meal on the fourth floor again" Bringer said. "Have you be so rich now, did you forget thest price we saw there, we already spent those points on resources to breakthrough" Marcus said as he shook his head iming he was broke, and he Indeed wasn''t since they had taken many missions within a four day span like mad men. "It''s not that I have be rich, it''s just that Anthony''s pocket seems too full so I was thinking maybe we take another dive at it" Bringer said again. ''Should I test the Divine mes on this idiot'' Anthony silently thought as they walked. Then he looked at Rider as he saw a strange element which he didn''t possess an affinity for surrounding him minutely that nobody would be able to sense, if it wasn''t for his extreme affinity for the element, Anthony won''t notice unless he used the All seeing eyes. ''It seems he bought a skill book with some of his Academy points after selling the ''life ball'' Anthony thought silently as they walked. Skill books granted skills and abilities, it can grant a skill called ''fire ball'' to someone who doesn''t even possess a fire affinity, that is the joy of a skill book, it can give you a skill of an element you don''t have affinity for and you can use it without troubles, but as usual everything has it''s drawbacks. Unlike someone who has fire affinity who can just increase his or her fire ball skill damage output by putting in more mana or increasing fire control, the fire ball skill from a skill book has a fixed damage depending on the level of the skill book and can''t be changed no matter how much mana or fire control you increase, this is a fixedw. (Of course Anomalies are exceptions to this) This is why people hardly used skill book that grant elemental skill and just focus on those that grant abilities, besides who would waste their time buying a skill book they don''t have affinity for when they can still use the same skill in their own element and can even increase the output if they wanted (every single being is born with an element) Of course a fire mage or swordsman or whoever who is at the peak SSS rank can find a skill book of ice element at the Master rank with very high damage output (which they don''t have affinity for, or even have affinity for it) they can learn the skill from the skill book but they won''t have mana to even cast the skill in the first ce making it be a waste. So although skill books are good, they still have their own limitations. Besides who would even put their own abilities on a skill book and sell it for money, that is no different than stupidity here, so skill books granting abilities are extremely rare, even if you find one you should have enough mana to even activate the ability in the first ce to begin with. This is why Rider had an element he didn''t have affinity for surrounding him, whatever restriction that skill has, will be there forever without it being changed. Of course as Rider is a genius who is at the early S rank possess more mana quantity above the usual S ranker, so even if the skill book he used is above his level, he can still activate the skill or abilities he learnt if he has enough mana for it. Chapter 80: IT BEGINS FIVE DAYS LATER Anthony and his crew with the rest of the top twenty could be seen sitting down in ss learning about demons and beast from a two star professor. Honestly the ss was bullshit to them as it was boring, but they couldn''t doze off, they were the top twenty for crying out loud, they had to keep a certain level of reputation. Besides the professor was a no nonsense professor who has a huge hatred towards the demons, so if he catches you not paying attention, you would be penalized heavily by deducting points from you. As the ss was going on and everyone was regretting their life choices, Anthony suddenly frowned as his Sense Dome picked up something immediately, space seemed to be sealed off partially for some reason. The rest didn''t notice this, if it wasn''t for Anthony''s Sense Dome he too won''t sense this as his controls over space hasn''t gotten to this level. ****BOOOOOMMMMM**** Everywhere suddenly shook with the highest intensity Anthony has ever felt in his two lives, like the was crashing into another in it''s path. The entire Academy domain felt the same, as a sense of dread grew in everyone''s heart immediately they felt that maddening quake. The Vice president, ''The Blood Empress'' frowned as she too felt the change in space before the quake. She spread her senses Immediately and disappeared from her seat in her office as she appeared in the skies above the Academy domain with an expressionless face that is still as beautiful as ever. Space shook and tore apart and a huge portal opened up and a demon with two horns stretching out beautifully from his forehead stepped out with majestic aura. The demon looked at ''The blood Empress'' with it''s ck eyes and said with a smile. "It''s been long, Vampire or should I call you ''Blood Empress'' now" the demon said. "What is the meaning of this, Dremis" ''The blood Empress'' questioned with the same face like the demon being here wasn''t a big deal. "You will know in a while Vampire, while we have some fun of course" Immediately the demon Dremis finished speaking, space tore apart yet again as seven more portal same size as the one Dremis stepped out from opened up and seven more demons on level as Dremis stepped out in all majesty. ''The Blood Empress'' expressionless face finally turned into a frown as she looked at these demons who stepped out, they were eight of them, she couldn''t handle them alone and save everyone at same time. "You are here to attack the Academy now the Dean is gone" ''The Blood Empress'' suddenly said as it clicked in her mind. "Of course we are, although I could attack while he is here, I wanted to give him a surprise, to take something he cherished from him just like how he took my wife from me" Dremis said with all calmness. "I simply diverted some forces to attack the Dragon Domain, while bring this side here, so when the Dragones back, he will meet everything in Death and Ruins" Dremis said again with a smile. "As for how we got into the Academy, well I''m sorry that''s a secret I can''t give incase i need to infiltrate somewhere again like right now, if you want that information, you just have to defeat us" Dremis chuckled. "Dremis can you stop with your dialogue, I''m not here for this nonsense, I''m here for that human called us that is what I''m here for, so get over with this" Another Demon said. ''The Blood Empress'' frowned, the entire attack on the Dragon Domain was just a diversion, the real attack was the Academy Domain, they wanted to destroy it. The Academy has stood for millions of years, but it has never been attacked or even invaded once by any demon because of obvious reasons. The Academy Domain itself wasn''t just a regr Academy or school, it was a literally Domain inform of a school, holding regr people and students mixed together. Regr people who open shops, and sell things, build houses in the Academy Domain, everyone in the Academy Domain work for the Academy, some live normal lives, some battle, some go to work ande back like a 9 to five paid job. When the Academy said they sell everything, it is those in the Academy Domain that sells everything, that''s why when you order anything online, it arrives in minutes or even seconds immediately. They were literally shops everywhere, and the only currency in the Academy Domain was the Academy points, so those that can''t afford to eat in the Academy cafeteria, eat outside with their points in ces they can afford. The Demons attack here, wasn''t just about destroying the Academy, millions of people live here, and they would all die. This is why ''The Blood Empress'' is frowning, there were too many lives to save, the coteral damage would be immense, not to even talk about the students of the golden generation who were present, their deaths would affect a lot of things. "Shall we begin ''Blood Empress'', I hope you love my gift cause it would be a destructive one after all" Dremis said and immediately activated an artifact. The entire space surrounding the Academy Domain rocked for a moment before it stopped, then suddenly space folded in itself as hundreds of portals opened in various locations in the Academy domain. Demons ranging from the lowest rank of F rank to the height poured out like water from these portals endlessly without a stop in a frenzy as they all wanted blood shed. Then space quaked again as space was sealed of again preventing anyone froming in or leaving the Academy domain, asides the demons flowing through the already opened portals. ''The Blood Empress'' face already returned to her normal expressionless state after she initially frowned. She could easily teleport every single living being in the Academy Domain out of the Academy Domain simply using her Space magic, but the Dremis already knew this, hence sealing space making teleporting in or out impossible, but teleportation within the Academy Domain worked just fine. The Demons pouring from the portals didn''t need any instructions, immediately they all came out they immediately went into destruction and carnage frenzy. Dremis looked at ''The Blood Empress'' and said whileughing maniacly. "HHAHAAHHAAHHAH, How is my gift ''Blood Empress'', do you love it, I bring to you the beauty of CHAOS" .... THE SEER''S ROOM The seer sat down with his blindfold still covering his eyes, he was munching on some popcorn with some fruit juice on a table, then he substituted his blindfold to a sleek pitch ck sun sses, what was happening right now was no different than a cinematic show to him. "This is why I love the Demons, they know how to put on a good show, something actually worth watching, this is what they call a ''LIVE MATCH'', isn''t it" Heughed happily as he held his popcorn real close as he waited for the match up to begin, excitement flowed through his core. "I haven''t seen your power in a few decades ohh ''Blood Empress'', REFRESH my mind, REFRESH the demon''s minds, REFRESH everyone''s minds" Then he continuedughing as he threw popcorn in his mouth as he stared into space with his legs crossed as the show of the day begins. "As Dremis said, LET THERE BE CHAOS" Chapter 81: IT BEGINS-2 The eight Demon power house were still standing on air, while watching ''The Blood Empress'' trying to see what her response will be to no backup, well there was back up, which was us. As the demons poured out of the portals all over the Academy domain, ''The Blood Empress'' didn''t even move a finger, she only blinked and sounds of explosion followed through the entire Academy Domain. She had killed every single demon that came out of those portals by just controlling the blood in their bodies making them explode like balloons, without even moving at all. As more demons continued pouring out, they didn''t even get to get to breathe in air present in the Academy before they all exploded and died without even knowing. This is why she is called ''The Blood Empress'', killing you without even moving, how terrifying "Those are all useless tricks to me, why don''t you make a move Dremis" she said as she looked at eight of them. The eight of them didn''t even bat an eye as the demons kept exploding and dying. Before Dremis could reply, another voice resounded first. "It seems some pest want to meet me, it seems I might have to pay the some people a visit after this" It was us, who had made an entrance. His presence immediately became visible beside ''The Blood Empress'' like he always stood here since the very beginning. The killing intent of four demons red immediately they saw us, which us just replied with a smile. "Why don''t you handle four and I will handle the remaining four" us said with a smile. "Human you dare ignore my presence" another demon released it''s aura to the maximum and the skies shook. The vice president and us both looked at this clown, but before they could even reply, another voice replied in their stead. "Hooo.... And you dare ignore mine" Another person dropped from the skies with elegance befitting someone of power. The demons were shocked, their eyes nearly fell out of their eye sockets by what they saw. The Dean has arrived. "How are you here, ughterer" Dremis said in a chilling tone, he was genuinely surprised. "Why are you so angry, because I arrived way to early and interrupted your gift?" The Dean said with a smile. "I allowed you escapest time, but this time you sealing space would be your own fall" The Dean was busy smiling as his mind went back to the day he was meant to leave the Academy and head to the Dragon Domain. It wasn''t that The Dean knew of the demon''s scheme, rather it was the seer who knew of it all before it even happened. The memory crystals he forgot to give the Dean twenty years ago, and told the Dean the memory crystals would only work when it''s meant to, contained knowledge on the real Demon''s target, which is the Academy. So the day the Dean handled the final preparation in his own personal realm and was about to leave, the memory crystals was unsealed and he received the information. Then the Dean just decided to hide and wait as adviced by the seer through the memory crystals. That was why the Dean was here, not that he was so smart and figured it out. ''The Blood Empress'' looked at the Dean and wanted to ask how he got here, but this wasn''t the time for that, they had to handle these invaders. us shook his head, he knew the Dean was still in the Academy but he didn''t say anything "I would handle these four since they have personal business with me" us said as he just waved his hand and he and the four demons disappearedpletely from the Academy Domain. Dremis and the remaining three were shocked to the core, they literally sealed off space to avoid running or back up arriving, but us had actually left like there wasn''t any seal in the first ce, not only that, he also forcefully teleported four power house demons with him with total easy. Just one disy, already disyed enough. Dremis and the rest immediately stopped talking and decided to end things immediately before another abnormalities ur again. While all these were happening, the demons that were still pouring out from the portals were still exploding so there wasn''t any destruction of some sort yet, giving students or anyone some time to gather themselves or hide if they want to (if you could). Immediately Dremis and the rest attacked, the blood explosion stopped as ''The Blood Empress'' no longer had time to focus on them, but only on her opponents. So the new set of demonsing out from the portals immediately started their own blood work. **BOOM*** Buildings shook and were brought down and attacks were sent left and right, regr people ran for their lives, even those with fighting capabilities but couldn''t hold on ran. Havoc was wrecked throughout, as thousand of demons poured out of various portals, god seem to hear their prayers and screams as the Mana stones supplying mana to these portals ran out and the portals started closing up immediately. But the number of demons that were already running amock on the field was already staggering that is almost made no difference if the portal was closed or still open. (Now imagine if ''The Blood Empress'' didn''t kill the earliest ones) Students, guards, professors immediately went into battle mode as everyone harvested any life nearest to them. Even Mana chefs made their own attacks, they were Mana chefs which made them extremely skilled with knives and mana control, together with their meat dissection skill, they were able to hold their own for some time. Demonughters could heard everywhere as they moved, you could literally tell they thrived on these type of environment. "HAHAHAHA, glory to the lord for this opportunity, we shall drink blood to our satisfaction today" It was literally a free for all right here at this moment, like a royal rumble of some sort. Fire burned, magic attacks rained through the skies as people casted their spells after each other to their enemies. Sounds of metals shing resounded, sound of bones cracking could be heard, blood flowed without hesitation, screams and cries followed. Truly, it was "CHAOS" Chapter 82: GOLDEN GENERATION **Smash**Crunch**Crack**Tinkle** sses, windows, walls, and louvres shattered as demons made their way into the Academy ssrooms. They attacked without waiting for anything. A demon made it''s way for a student''s head with it''s ws to draw it''s first blood. "How dare lowly Demons attack the Academy, you all must be courting death" said the attacked student as she waved her hand and fire burned the demon to crisp. She was ranked within the 150th to 200th, yet she was in the early A rank. "Die you despicable runts" she shouted again as she leaped into the demon fray and attacked without hesitation as she casted her magic as if she was always ready for this moment her whole life. [Fire Magic: Fire Wave] Fire spread out and burned the demons within her reach, after that, she continued. Another student immediately made her own move with her spear as she danced around swirling it with utter fluidity. The girl with a spear noticed a B rank demon attacking her from behind, then she made her own move to block. [Spear Art: Light Deflection] She deflected the attack, whichnded on another demon, then she countered in the same direction. [Spear Art: Soft Blow] She thrust her spear so hard at the demon''s heart, whichnded on the demon''s body and created arge hole, there was literally nothing soft about that blow. She leaped off to another direction and started harvesting souls, as she showed the demons they weren''t the only ones thriving in a battlefield. A boy with dark hair and ck eyes showed a wicked smile as he snapped his fingers. [Dark Magic: Necromancy: Dark soldiers] Darkness spread for a split second before the demons that were already killed stood up like they turned into zombies, the boy gave themand and the undead demons started attacking their own kind. The boy smiled, then sent mana into his space ring and two weapons immediately emerged before him. One was a staff with arge ball releasing pulsing blue lights from it, the second was a long ck scythe that gave off eerie vibes . He raised his staff and stumped it to the ground and casted another spell. [Dark Magic: Summoning Type: Death Skeleton] Arge magic circle appeared on the ground then disappeared the next second, hundreds of skeletons soldiers starteding out from the ground as they have been summoned by their masters to fight a battle, all skeletons were within D rank to A rank, some humanoid, some having bestial shape. The summons immediately joined the movement as this wasn''t their first fight so they knew what to do without instructions. The boy put back the staff into his space ring, the staff was only used to store mana in other to support summoning his soldiers as the boy didn''t have mana to summon suchrge scale of skeletons soldiers, even if he has such mana, he won''t dare summon them and leave himself tired due tock of mana in such battlefield and one that has just began, he would surely be killed immediately if they saw him pale and tired. He then ran and joined his summons as he took started shing with other demons with his scythe, he was a necromancer doesn''t mean he would hide at the back of his summons, that wasn''t his style. Besides this was a battlefield, his chance to harvest good and fresh dead bodies to make them his ve, so he was too happy to miss such chance, even if they were demons, they will all be his ves. **BOOOOMM*** CRACKLEE*** Explosion kept resounding as this generation showed why they are called the golden generation, although not broken like Anthony, they are already broken in their own right as even the weakest amongst them was D rank which was in the minority as they were the ones who escaped early from the secret realm and couldn''t exchange their ''life ball'' for resources, still they weren''t pushovers. As for the remaining 85 percent, they were all peak C rank and above, this shows just how broken this generation really is. A student with green hair and green eyes could be seen exchanging blows with another demon as they left dust and rubbles in their pathway of movement. Two fist kept colliding and colliding, trying to see who has the bigger fist here. The student suddenly changed his bnce as his legs shifted and he sent an elbow to the ribs of the demon. The demonughed maniacly and just punched out and blocked the elbow with ease. Then the student suddenly changed his move from an elbow, as he straightened his hand and dropped a punch that sent the demon flying backwards. He shed towards the demon and appeared behind the demon as he immediately pointed his fingers and stabbed into the demon''s chest with ridiculous easy and ripped off it''s heart and crushed it as blood flowed out. Before the boy could even catch a breather, fire came hurling at him from the side. He turned and just punched out again dissipating the fire, without even the slightest injury on his fist. [Titan Technique: Body Type: Silver Body] The boys body suddenly became more sturdy and bulky as he stepped forward towards the demon that sent the fire earlier. He immediately moved and kicked the demon''s head without a pause with fire wrapped around his leg. [Titan Technique: Leg Type: Explosive Kick] The demon moved with it''s own speed and art in other to block. [Demonic Art: Hells de] Fire wrapped around the demons de and it raised it''s sword to it''s head and blocked the titans ridiculous leg. ***BOOOMM*** Immediately the leg and sword connected, an explosion resounded within a fifty meter radius, ravaging everything. The Titan''s leg broke apart the demon''s de and continued it''s movement without halting as it connected with the demon''s head, which immediately exploded to smithereens and brain matters flew out. The Titan boy look at the demon like it was an idiot, blocking a titan''s attack was nothing but madness and a joke on it''s own, not to mention, a titan who just activated two techniques in session. Everyone knows when a Titan attacks you should dodge rather than block, unless you have a stronger physique than them due to higher rank or you just possess another physique higher than theirs which was rare or at least have something that can tank their attacks easily and won''t fall apart. Although the demon was higher in rank than the Titan boy, it''s physique wasn''t quite there yet to be able to hold back a Titan physically. The boy shook his head at the idiotic dead demon and disappeared from his spot. A handsome Elf boy stood on a roof and kept shooting arrows and arrows that had wind wrapped around them in other to increase the arrows speed and strength. Demons continued falling from his arrows as he constantly changed locations, so the arrows came from various locations, without urately pinpointing where it came from. A demon seem to catch his movement as the Elf shoot five arrows at once. "Stupid Elfen rat" the demon shouted as it shot up and scaled the building and met the elf boy with an attack of it''s own. Wind immediately enveloped the boy''s feet as he activated a movement art and dodged with utter ease. As he was still in the air dodging, he drew his bow and released three arrow with utmost efficiency. Sounds of arrows leaving the bow string and flying across sounded between them. **Swisshh***Swisshh***Twang**Twang** The demon raised it''s sabre and swung at the iing arrows and blocked them all. The demon moved again, channeling chaos into it''s legs as it increased it''s own speed to match the elf. The demon arrived at the roof of the building the boy was standing and cleaved with it''s strength aiming for the elf''s head. The boy smirked, then dodged again without trouble, the demon followed up again as it continued to swing it''s sword at different directions but the elf boy continued dodging with just pure speed and didn''t bother blocked any of the attack. The boy activated his movement art again then disappeared from his ce and appeared faraway in the air as he aimed at the skies and activated an art as he shot a single arrow this time. [Elf Art: Wind Arrow Shower] Fifty arrows made of wind rained down from the skies with maddening speed solely aimed at the demon. "Petty tricks foolish tree boy" the demon said as it made a move of it''s own. [Sword Art: Firm Stance] The demon''s legs seems to be nted and more firm on the ground as swung it''s sword with more speed and firmness. **Clinkk***Clinkk***Tinkk**Tinkk*** The Demon cut apart the wind arrows and deflected some as theynded on the roof of the building bringing up dust that covered up the demon and it''s sight. [Elf Art: Wind discement] Wind immediately swallowed up the elf boy and he vanished soundlessly with an arrow in his hand with a cruel smile on his face. As the dust cleared up, and the demons was about to make a move again, it suddenly came to a stop as it''s danger senses screamed, but before it could react, an arrow already prated it''s head. **THUD** The demon''s body hit the floor, the dust cleared up and the elf boy could be seen standing there behind the demon. The Wind Arrow Shower art wasn''t meant to attack the demon but distract the demon and raise dust to cover the demon''s sight, then wind discement was an Elf Art akin to teleportation but wasn''t teleportation, but it provided instantaneous movement, which he used to appear behind the demon and stabbed the demon immediately with the arrow in his hand. Chapter 83: Hack The demons made their way into the top twenty ssroom whileughing like mental health patients. Immediately theynded in the ssroom, they all froze in their tracks as a thick aura and killing intent descended upon everyone. The two star professor really had a person vendetta against demons, and the fact they delivered themselves to his doorstep, what more could he ask for than this. ***RUMMBBBLLEEE**** Everywhere glowed white for a second and every single demon was diced into a thousand fine pieces each. A demon at the Paragon rank made it''s way into the ss through roof as it sted downwards with speed, but before it could evennd, the professor flew with blinding speed and held the Paragon rank demon on the jaw as he took flight into the skies. Other demons made their way towards the remaining students without hesitation. A demon shot down a hundred spikes at Anthony from his hands, as they moved and got close to Anthony, the spikes stopped in their tracks as the passive skill ''Infinity'' made an entrance. Anthony still seated without moving like the Academy Domain wasn''t just invaded looked at the demon who dared to attack, his eyes were so pure like they were radiating blue lights, but what was behind those eyes, shouldn''t be attacked nor touched. The spikes immediately turned and attacks the demon immediately after it was stopped by infinity. The demon couldn''t dodge as it was pierced in a hundred different ces by its own weapon. Spectre immediately dashed at the hordes of demons and drews his katana. Each swing ripping apart the flesh of a demon as blood sttered and he smiled. Clement didn''t say anything as usual and just disappeared from his ce and went on a rampage as he was ready to test the new ability his physique awakened as he stepped into the SSS rank, this was the perfect ce. The temperature suddenly dropped to the lowest everyone has ever felt, they even felt the coldness seeping into their bodies and bones without Vivian even trying. The ice element changed state ording to her emotion as she was truly enraged. Her parents fell at the hands of a demon, so any demon she saw was to be killed on sight, no questions asked, no dy of any kind. The entire ssroom building instantly froze in entirety together with all demons in that whole building, as even others outside the building even felt the chill. Then the building and demons then exploded into bits, as the entire building parts were sent flying in different directions. Everyone immediately shielding themselves, be them student or demons, they had to block as they were within range of the explosion. Of course Anthony still didn''t move as infinity blocked every frozen object in it''sne, he wasn''t really bothered about this invasion, he wasn''t some goody two shoes that would immediately go around protecting people, he wasn''t a hero or anything. He is simply in this world to do whatever he wants and wasn''t here to y the hero or the viin of a story, he is here to live a life of his own and that to the fullest. He activated his ability ''concealment'' and erased himself, and he immediately disappeared from everyone''s senses. Of course he would make a move, but he just wanted to see how everyone has improved since the secret realm battle exam. Tiara didn''t need to bring out blood from her space ring this time around, this was a battle field, blood flowed like a river here. Blood lifted off the ground as it started whirling around her like it was alive. She raised her right hand to the sky as the blood followed hermand and a thousand dark ck spear made of blood immediately formed, then she pointed down and the spear instantly rained down upon the demons. One spear per demon, no demon survived the attack as they all died from theirrades blood, how ironic. She drew her sword and she shed with a blitz as she razed every demon her path to the ground, as she killed, the dead''s blood would immediately float up and merge into the blood whirling around her. Dragon Wings erupted from Bryan''s back as he immediately flew into the sky. He instantly casted a spell in Dragon tongue. [Dragon Magic: Fire Magic: Inferno Rain] The sky dyed crimson as a huge magic circle appeared in the sky and fire in the shape of rods started raining down with speed. **BBBOOOOMMM*** Everything within a three kilometres radius vibrated with intensity as the ground became scorched like it was turning tova. Demon voiced continued resounding as they screamed to death as they were burned to ashes as fire rained down. Bryan frowned as he looked around, due to hisrge scale casting, some students became injured as coteral damage. As if on cue, Evelyn appeared in the sky, her hair waving in rhythm to the wind that blew during their fight, then she casted instantly. [Light Magic: Healing Type: Full Healing] Mana moved from her and covered everyone within a hundred kilometres radius as everyone was healed, even limbs were regenerated, stamina was restored. Everyone was back at their peak immediately, if they had low mana reserves, they had mana potions for that, she couldn''t restore mana. But she wasn''t done with her spells, she instantly followed up with another spell. [Light Magic: Hand Of God] Light blinded everything within a hundred kilometer radius as portals seemed to open up in the skies within that radius and golden hands fell down from the skies and mmed into every demon without mercy as they were all immediately killed without even their corpse remaining to be harvested, as light won''t allow darkness (chaos) to even linger around, every chaos within a hundred kilometer was instantly cleared from the atmosphere to prevent corruption. Bryan''s eyes widened in shock as he refused to believe a student like him could cast such destructive spells, the mana to cast such a spell was ridiculous, casting a spell that covered a range of hundred kilometers wasn''t something an S ranker could do, they don''t even possess mana to cast such spell. Although Evelyn and the rest were all radiating the aura of an F ranker, the rankers in the top twenty all assumed that Anthony and his subodinate were all in the S rank. That''s why Bryan couldn''t believe what he saw, he was a Dragon who was literally born for magic, they had the most ridiculous mana reserve, but he couldn''t cast such spell with his meager reserves, even with his Dragon tongue that increased damage and reduced mana cost drastically. But what he didn''t know was, Evelyn was an SSS ranker, she possessed a ridiculous amount of mana to cast such spells continuously if she wanted to, she trained with Primordial mana in Anthony''s Divine realm, making mana in the outside world easier to tame while also reducing Mana cost of spells, and also her Origin Light Bloodline also reduces mana cost, together with her special eyes. These three factorsbined basically makes a hack with nigh infinite mana, so in terms of mana reserves, she is in a ss of her own, this is why Bryan was too stunned, but of course Evelyn won''t exin anything. Bryan and Evelyn looked at each other, she then shed him a smile, then light element moved and she disappeared instantly. Bryan frowned, he decided to increase the scale of his attacks as he refused to be outdone just like that. Chapter 84: STORM BROTHERS As the demons continuedying everything to waste, the storm brothers just stood there for a while and looked around, Rider looked around for Anthony but didn''t find him, he wanted to see just how much Anthony has progressed for the past week and also training and missing ss because of it (which is a lie) As Rider stood there lost in thought, an A rank demon immediately ran up to him and sliced his neck with a sword. Upon contact, the sword sounded like it just made contact with a strong metal instead of a skin, then the sword immediately cracked and shattered afterwards. ***ngggg**Crack***Shatter*** Rider looked at this courageous demon and praised it for its courage then pped its head But the force of the p didn''t just take out the head of the demon, it took the entire upper torso of the demon. The Titans were indeed a broken race, and the storm brothers who possessed the strongest physique possible in their n were way broken than the rest. Another demon made a move on them by raining down arrows coated with poison on the storm brothers. They didn''t even bother blocking yet again as the arrow just broke apart like twigs upon hitting their body, the poison bing useless as there was no open flesh to seep in from. Bringer jumped, and the ground cracked beneath his feet as he shot up into the sky and punched the demon to death andnded back on the ground. ***BOOOOM*** A demon crashed into the ground as itnded forcefully from it''s flight bringing up dust. "Well well well, what do we have here, if it isn''t the Twin Titan geniuses, it would be an honour killing a genius of the golden generation, well it wasn''t like any of the golden generation was allow to survive in the first ce" A voice sounded from the dust that was clearing up. A demon with two horns extending literally directly above the eyelids, with a demon tail swaying behind it appeared. It released it''s 1st level Master Rank aura as it stared at the storm brother who were at the early S rank with a smile as it drew it''s sword. It wasn''t surprising that the demon knew of the storm brothers, Dremis already gave orders to kill all students, especially the first year as they are the golden generation, this was one of his gifts to the Dean. The Storm brothers didn''t bother with the monologue of asking ''how do you know us'' and all those questions. They just immediately stood next to each other took a stance ready to fight to death. The demon instantly blurred as it appeared beside Bringer first and swung his sword with little power expecting to kill off these mortals easily. ***BOOOMM*** An explosion urred as Bringer''s fist collided with the sword stopping it in it''s track. Before the demon could do anything, Rider put a hand on Bringer''s shoulder and jumped over him and threw a kick at the head of the Demon which it blocked just by raising his hand. Rider''s eyes widened as he couldn''t believe he didn''t kill this demon after using all his normal physical strength in that kick. "The fact that I''m confronting two Titan geniuses physically means I have enough strength to contend with you two, don''t lump me in with the foolish A rank demon" The demon said as it looked at Rider with a yful smiled on it''s face, but he too was shocked that Bringer was able to even follow and stop his first sword attack. It decided to up his attacks from the get go immediately and prevent mistake, even if he was literally three ranks above them. Chaos immediately moved from the demon''s core, as the demon used it''s darkness element instantly and attacked. [Demonic Technique: Sixth Form: Wrecking Strike] The demon shed with a rocketing speed and Rider and Bringer couldn''t react on time as they were both too close to the attack, this was literally a point nk attack. Rider instantly used the skill he got from the skill book he bought days ago from the Academy, which Anthony sensed when he saw elements Rider didn''t have an affinity for surrounding him. The skill was ''Teleportation'' which allows him to teleport anywhere within a 1 kilometre radius and three thousand two hundred and eighty feet in height instantly, as long he has enough mana to move across the desired distance, if he wants to teleport with one extra person, that''s double the mana, and he can only teleport with one extra person, which also requires contact with the said person. Since Rider already touched Bringer when he jumped over him, they both instantly disappeared, and the attacknded on the ground and damaged everything in it''s path. They appeared behind the demon, with a frown on their face after just dodging a deathly blow that was point nk...well they could still tank it with their ridiculous physique. They both immediately activated their various Techniques without waiting for the next attack [Titan Technique: Body Type: Colossal Physique] [Titan Technique: Body Type: Body Resurgence] Bringer and Rider said respectively as their mana red up from their core and their body size and height increase, and they now stood at a ridiculous 7''3 height. The Demon seeing this justughed, he didn''t believe he would lose to some S rankers but the Titian physiques were different so he had to put in a little effort. He shed again and swung his sword trying to slice Rider in half. [Demonic Technique: Third Form: sh Of Hatred] Space trembled as the demon attacked with darkness element attached to his sword. Earth element moved and condensed around Rider''s fist as he deployed his technique. [Titan Technique: Fist Type: Rapid Punch] Rider punched out and met the demon''s sword head on, as a devastating impact wrecked everything to shreds. The force from Rider''s fist sent the demon flying as it didn''t expect such oue. A thick red energy enveloped Bringer as his speed immensely increased as he dashed to the demon''s position instantly. [Bringer Technique: Energy Maniption: sting Palm] The demon tried blocking, but it was useless. The red energy covered Bringer''s palm as he mmed it at the demon, and sent it blitzing upwards with an immense force. Rider instantly started running up a fifty story building on all four climbs like an animal. After he got to a certain height, he teleported and appeared above the demon who was now floating high in the sky due to Bringer''s attack. Rider smirked as he appeared and mana moved immediately at hismand. [Titan Technique: Leg Type: Heaven''s Fall] Rider dropped his ridiculous weight and strength on to the demon''s back with his legs stamping into the demon back as they dropped from a ridiculous height in the sky and rammed into a fifty story building through the roof and kept breaking through every single floor till they made it to thest one. ***BOOOMM*** They created a ravine as theynded on the ground and smoke and dust covered everything, the building copsed from the immenseness of Rider''s Technique. .... Above the sky Anthony smiled at everything he saw, then he said with a satisfied look. "I guess it''s time to make an entrance" Chapter 85: Mana Zone "Have you decided to stop hiding" Romulus said as he looked at Anthony with an expressionless face. "I was never hiding, just wanted to watch this like a movie like a certain someone" Anthony said as he nced at a particr direction with his deep blue eyes as he peered through space. "Watching these fights from animes and reading them in manhwa and novels are really interesting, but a live version is a different kind of feeling" Anthony said with a smile. Anthony stood up from the seat he was initially sitting on and the seat disappeared, then he cancelled his concealment skill. While floating in the sky, he looked down on everyone, then he smirked and released a thick killing intent that sent a chill down the spine of everyone from the Grandmaster rank down to the lowest rank. Even the Paragon Rankers felt a sense of dread and deathing from Anthony but they could still handle it, but as for the rest they were all trying to release their own aura to escape the pressure. Anthony''s white hair bellowed as he spoke like a god of some sort with his voice echoing "It seems the demons are presumptuous these days, I shall pass on judgement" Everyone looked up at Anthony with their eyes glued on him as he spoke. ''How about I abuse this Infinite Mana skill for once, I''m sure nobody would ask how I possessed such mana for my age'' Anthony thought with a smile. An iprehensible ridiculous amout of mana was immediately released from Anthony''s body. [Fire Magic: Mana Zone: Nova Judgement] Mana roared furiously as the entire Academy Domain was instantly tinted crimson as Anthony bestowed his judgement upon all demons from Paragon rank downwards. Only one word echoed in all demons minds; ''DEATH'' Only one word echoed in the minds of the remaining species that fought the demons; ''BEAUTIFUL'' Fire didn''t rain down from the skies like Bryan''s spell. The attack immediately materialized infront of every single demon within the Academy domain and instantly sted and exploded them all without hesitation. An ear wrecking explosion resounded throughout the Academy as the explosion was detonated at the same time. The Academy Domain quaked for a second from the sheerness of the attacks, space trembled repeatedly. ****BOOOMM***ARRRRHH***EEEKK*** Screams of the demons being exploded and burnt to death continued echoing as the spell ravaged them all, even their bloods were immediately burned up as it flowed out. Everything wasyed to waste and destruction, buildings copsed, sses shattered upon impact. Ravines were created as everything was in ruin from the attack. Those watching couldn''t understand how a first year student could release an attack that spanned the entire Academy domain. Such a feat was impossible, there is no single or even a fraction of possibility of it happening, yet they all saw it with their eyes. The mana required, the control of mana and element required for such feat was simply impossible in the Mortal rank. Everyone could sense Anthony''s mid stage SS aura which he released together with his killing intent, they all saw he was in Mortal rank. Even though Anthony is at the Peak of the Master rank, such an attack is still impossible for a Master ranker, and even a Paragon. Such was the beauty of MANA ZONE. Just like how warriors awaken Aura and use it to enhance themselves and their weapons when fighting, Mages awaken the Mana zone. But you don''t just awaken the Mana zone and aura at the S rank. The S rank was just one of the basic requirement to be able to awaken this power, the other requirement is talent. At the end of the day, it alles down to talent, which shackle a lot of people. Even people with average talent can still awaken Aura and Mana zone, but just like Mana control, Aura and Mana zone both require extreme control. You don''t just awaken Aura and Mana zone and you are automatically done, you have to continue learning and increasing your control over these two skills just like how you increase your mana and elemental control. But don''t mistake mana and elemental control for Aura and Mana zone control, they are all different concept on their own which require a ridiculousprehensive ability. Mana zone allows mages to control mana around them, thereby allowing them to utilize more magic than they could normally wield. This mana can be channelled into their attacks, to increase its size, damage, range and number, also allowing them to manifest the attack directly infront of you just like how Anthony did with the demons, allowing them to shoot attacks in any direction of their Mana zone with utter ease. Mana zone also allows mages to have greater reaction time, mana detection, basically things able to be done with mana bes ridiculous strong. Some people can manifest a mana zone of one meter as soon as they awaken the skill, some ten meters, it all depends on your talent. Your Mana control can also boost your attacks inside said Mana zone, making those with good mana control to be more ridiculously powerful. Of course you can''t awaken Mana zone with poor control over mana, how do you want to control the mana in the environment if you haven''t even learnt how to control your own mana. In simple terms, this is a ridiculous powerful skill that shackle a lot of people and the time taken to even increase the size of your Mana zone is another stumbling block. People spend years training this skill, just like training Aura, you hardly see people training both Aura and Mana zone at same time. Just a single one of them take people their entire Iives, talkless of of learning both of them at the same time, such requirements wasn''t something people could handle. Of course there are those that overestimate themselves due to arrogance and end up dying as a result of old age or other problems. So even if you have money to cultivate a pig to the highest level, at the end of the day it''s just a pig with a longer lifespan and nothing more, as people at lower rank who worked hard for everything would have more battle prowess, experience and everything. Even if you have a treasure that enhances talent to an extent, zero times hundred is still zero at the end of the day. This is why Anthony added Mana zone to his fire spell, not that he need such a skill in the first ce, it is just a disguise that he used for his infinite mana skill, releasing such an attack without a Mana zone would be outrageous, if any demon escaped here then his life would be a constant assassination theme party. But still, even with Mana Zone it is still outrageous for someone at the SS rank to possess a Mana zone so developed to cover the entire Domain, such a feat is impossible, but here Anthony did it with ''Mana zone'', which would at least reduce the iing assassination attempts. Smokes and dust scattered everywhere as everyone became blinded and didn''t see what happened after. After the smoke cleared out, people looked around and saw the the staggering amount of corpse left behind, some Grandmaster rankers weren''t spared by death. Even some Paragons received scratches from the attack, such a thing punctured their pride as a mere mortal was able to injure them. Of course not all demons died or got injured, some survived as everyone has a card up their sleeves. Some used their armours, some tore up some one time use scrolls or talisman to cover themselves with barriers. But they appeared ragged, as even if they survived and were still battered. The surviving demons channelled chaos into their space rings and amulets and brought out potions ranging from chaos potions to healing potions as they healed themselves. "Why didn''t you use my mes, we missed such nourishment to strengthen myself and your soul" Romulus said as he looked at the dead demons, even the surviving ones won''t be alive if Anthony used him. "Well, it''s just for aesthetics, I mean the sun is behind me shining with a crimson hue upon everyone and I, me releasing an attack of same color makes the battlefield and I more beautiful, besides there are demons everywhere to consume, it''s not like the Demon Domain would magically disappear" Anthony said with a smile, as the demons have been attacking this world for millions of years, so he still has a lot of them to harvestter on. Romulus didn''t say anything and just kept quiet as indeed Anthony was right. ... The SEER ROOM The seer nearly choked on his drink, when he saw Evelyn releasing such a spell that spanned 100 kilometres, now Anthony casted a spell that covered the entire domain. "How broken are these kids, even the older golden generation aren''t this good" The seer said with a frown as he fell into deep thoughts. ''How was that boy even able to sense me'' The Seer thought as he remembered how Anthony stared at him from across space before he attacked the demons. "Well the show has been good so far, the demons should increase the intensity of their attacks now the hero has made an entrance" The Seer continued eating his popcorn with a carefree face. Of course The Seer was recording this to rewatchter on if he was ever bored. Such was the life of The Seer. Chapter 86: Men of Ice The regr people (those with low rank like F rank and E rank and such) felt that Anthony was god in human skin. The way he stood with the sun bathing him with a radiant glow, the spell basically wipping out almost every single demon in the Mortal rank, the spell that spanned the entire Academy Domain. (Even if they are low ranked they can still see further ahead than a person without mana, but not the entire Academy Domain). His ssmates had different reactions to a disy of such power, the top twenty were more bbergasted, Anthony''s subodinate all wore smiles of admiration and defeat. They were Anthony''s subordinate didn''t mean they didn''t at least want to surpass him once in rank, but it seems they are still as delusional as ever, as even they didn''t possess such an attack method. Even some low level professors who were fighting some Grandmaster and Paragon level demons were shocked as they witnessed the impossibility of their lives. Of course those above the Paragon rank didn''t witness this as they were too busy fighting for their lives, they couldn''t direct their attention to another ce as this was a battlefield, one mistake and it''s over for you. Anthony had basically elevated the pressure on almost everyone with one attack spell. The students who no longer had enemies to fight immediately started evacuating those who couldn''t fight, those with healing abilities healed those they could. Anthony floated down as his feet touched the ground majestically, the knee length long coat that rested on his shoulder without his arms in the sleeves pped to the winds waves. Anthony drew the katana hanging on his waist as aura instantly enveloped the katana. Every demon wanted to get a piece of Anthony for his earlier attack, but they couldn''t, they still had the people attacking them waiting, even fighting them with renewed vigor and those their demon opponents died joined to help. A Master ranked demon immediately rushed at Anthony with anger shing it''s eyes as it just wasted the only life saving talisman it had on something it didn''t like, and it would take him a long time to find another one of that level or even save up to purchase it. The demon arrived a few meters away from Anthony with chaotic aura surrounding it''s sword and the ice element also being interwoven with it. The demon shed out with a deadly technique from the get go without testing the waters as there was no water to test. [Ice Demon Technique: Dark Frost sh] Anthony felt the chilling from the attack and smiled and readied his own attack. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen sh] Ice seeped into his katana as he met the demon''s ice technique with his own ice technique. **BOOOOMMM****BRRRR***CHILLL*** As the two swords met, a disastrous explosion urred sending chills and ice at everything without mercy. Everything within a ten kilometres radius was either destroyed from impact or frozen out of life. The ten kilometres radius temperature suddenly dropped as the two attackers refused to bulge from the attack point. Anthony and the demon stood there looking into each others eyes with different emotions. Anthony of amusement, the demon of wrath. The impact of the earlier attack didn''t even bother either of the two, their feet nted firmly into the ground as they remained unmoving. The demon shifted the bnce in it''s ankles and retrieved it''s sword then spun around as it attacked again with chaotic aura still covering it''s sword. Anthony shifted his center of gravity and went for a block with ease. Then Anthony shed at the demon''s neck, which the demon also blocked without any problems. They both suddenly disappear from their ce as they both increased their speed and they kept exchanging sword attacks without a pause in attack or defence. Only flickers of light could be seen wherever and whenever they collided. Of course demons and people in the Master rank could follow their movements with their eyes, that''s if they even have time for that as they had their own opponents to face. [Ice Demon Technique: sh Of Sacrilege] The demon shed out a thousand times at Anthony with speed that seemed to break the sound barrier. [Endless Technique: Katana series: Freezing Cuts] Anthony sped up and also met the demon''s attack with ice of his own. ****ngggg***ngggg**Brrrrr**** Anthony also shed out a thousand times as he parried all the attacks the demon sent his way. As Anthony was about to reply with his own technique, his Sense Dome rippled. Anthony instantly ducked and he dodged a sh at his neck from a sneaky demon in the peak mortal rank that seemed good at hiding. As Anthony dodged, his Katana instantly morphed and changed into a dagger which he plunged into the demon''s head. The dagger changed into a spear as Anthony released a technique at the Master ranked demon with utmost fluidity like he wasn''t switching weapons in the span of a second. [Endless Technique: Spear Series: Thousand Ice thrust] Anthony thrust his spear a thousand times with ice and aura coated on the spear at the demon without any dy in his movements. The demon was shocked by the sudden change in weapon, but was still able to follow up with it''s own attack. [Ice Demon Technique: Rime Parries] ****Clinkkkk****nggg***Booomm*** Everywhere was once again covered in thin ice as they were both proficient in their ice techniques and control. The corpse of the mortal rank demon that ambushed Anthony earlier froze over and shattered as a result of destruction unleashed by these two. Dust and smokes didn''t dare to rise up in the environment created by these two for fear of being frozen over. "Human boy you seem good with the Ice technique" the demon said with a smile. "Well I''m learning quite a lot from you if I might say" Anthony replied casually with a smile. "You would have made a great addition to our forces, too bad none of you are going to survive after today" the demon said again. Anthonyughed at the demon and replied. "Looking at the amount of minions you people just lost, I don''t think so, besides I would send you to join your fallenrade soon, this fight has be boring, you are running out of chaos due to fighting other people earlier and fighting me, you talking to me is just a way to dy your inevitable end, as you can feel death looming over you" The demon frowned, after Anthony''s spell earlier, out of anger it didn''t consume a potion to recover it''s chaos and directly went to attack Anthony, now it''s running low on chaos, it knows there is no way it''s opponent would allow it to drink a potion and replenish during a fight. "Stupid pretentious brat, you would die with me then, I won''t fall to a mortal like you" the demon shouted. Then the demon raised it''s sword and burned it''s life force in other to increase the attack power more than before. Chaos burned with more potency as the demon channelled it to it''s sword together with it''s ice and released it''s technique. [Ice Demon Technique: Final Step: cier Embodiment] A more devastating ice erupted from the demon as if the entire domain was going to freeze over if it released that attack. Space trembled as the demon channelled everyst drop of everything it had in that one attack as it was determined to bring Anthony with him to the death realm. Anthony smirked and raised his spear and released his own technique with increased aura and mana to match the demon''s. [Endless Technique: Spear Series: Swing Of ciality] They both looked at each other, ready to release their attack to see who would win, both having utmost confidence in their final attacks. They both simultaneously moved and unleashed their attack unto one another. The Sword and the Spear met each other with a devastating swing. ****BBBOOOOOMMMMM*** Space juddered with roaring vehemence as it tried to withstand the attack from these two force of nature. Everything within a twenty kilometres radius was brought to the ground through sheer frost. Ravines were created, sinkholes followed up, crater and gulfs formed everywhere as the ground was destroyed due to the aftermath. Those within the radius of their attacks were frozen over if they couldn''t dodge or block. Temperature continued dropping without any sign of stopping anytime soon. After what seemed to be a minute long stalemate, the spear broke through the sword with a greater force than before. The demon having no strength to block or counter as it had poured everything into thatst attack only epted it''s fate with anger shing it''s eyes in it''s final moment. Anthony''s spear instantly cleaved the demon''s head from it''s neck as blood flowed out like a fountain onto the frozennd. Anthony looked at the blood of the demon that was stopped in ce by infinity as they were about to ssh on him. He removed his eyes and the blood fell to the frozennd like the rest. Anthony looked around and saw the demolition he and the demon caused, but it didn''t matter to him as it wasn''t his fault. He waved his hand and the ice that froze those that couldn''t dodge the impact of theirst attack were freed from their nightmare. Chapter 87: Beat Up So I was out a couple of days because of my surgery, I''ve talked about it a few times. I''m sorry for not releasing any chapters, also I would continue releasing from my hospital bed. And I''m thanking everyone for their support, please continue to support me. Now back to the novel ..... Those who witnessed the battle looked at Anthony with astonishment, killing a Master ranker while being in the SS rank wasn''t a small matter. Although Anthony wasn''t the first person to perform such feat as many people already did such a thing and even more as this world holds many geniuses, but witnessing it during your own time was a different type of feeling. An SSS+ rank demon released a frightening dark beam from it''s eyes and sent it towards Anthony. Anthony didn''t bother blocking as the infinity did it''s job and stopped the dark beam in ce, but the demon was relentless, it increased it''s intensity but it was still futile. Anthony looked at the demon in shock as he fell into his thoughts. ''Why is a demon having superman''s ability here, such a weird demon'' This is the thing about innate ability, they are random and not everyone can awaken them, even if the strongest man and woman were to have a child, it didn''t guarantee an innate ability, everyone knows this. Just like Hariko, whose ability allows him to double his strength, speed, and mana, or Kevin, ''The Blood Empress'' brother who possesses a unique set of eyes. Of course having innate ability doesn''t mean you are more talented than the others or anything, well depending on what your ability is, but at the end of the day it''s just an ability. Anthony took a step, and started walking steadily towards the demon as it continued releasing the beam which didn''t seem to hit Anthony at all. Anthony then raised his right hand and held the demon''s head by covering it''s eyes with his palm, making the demon unable to continue releasing the dark beam. Then he lifted the demon off the ground with a straight face and said. "You want to fry me to crisp with that beam, how about you have a taste of it then" Mana and fire element moved as it burned the demon alive slowly, the demon''s scream resounded within a few kilometres as it couldn''t endure the pain as it''s flesh seared. After roasting the demon to death, Anthony dropped it and it fell to the floor lifelessly. ''What even gave this demon the courage after I just killed a Master rank demon'' Anthony thought as he walked away from the corpse, Anthony didn''t walk too far as he sighted a boy with a scythe and a coffin transferring the body of the Master rank demon into that coffin with a weird smile. Anthony just shook his head and didn''t say anything, he didn''t want to judge anyone''s weird hobbies. Then he saw the Storm brothers fighting another Master rank demons with smiles on their faces as they abused this demon. Anthony shook his head as he looked up to watch another show. ... ''The Blood Empress'' and two demons stood face to face. The two demons stared at ''The Blood Empress'' with death stares, but the empress remained expressionless. The same thing was happening with the Dean as they stared at one another and about to make a move. [Space Magic: Separate Dimension] ''The Blood Empress'' casted immediately as overwhelming mana moved and covered them and created a new space within the Academy Domain. Such a feat was truly a testament to her space control, creating a separate space that was huge enough to hold people of their calibre wasn''t a small matter. If they fought in the Academy Domain, it would be brought down to ruins and many more people would die from coteral damage, this is why ''The Blood Empress'' created a separate space and also why us simply left the Academy Domain altogether. The four demons frowned as they saw they have been moved to another ce, well they weren''t really moved, they were already exiting in space so ''The Blood Empress'' just created another space over that space. ''The Blood Empress'' and ughterer looked at each other and immediately moved with their own attacks. They both moved at the same time as this wasn''t even the first time they fought together on a battle field, so they were in total sync. [ughter Spear Technique: Third Kill: Sr Thrust] [Blood Empress Sword Technique: Second Move: Death Embrace] Sword intent and Spear intent moved as they both released devastating attack on the four demons present. The four of them moved and released their own chaotic intent and techniques as they blocked the attacking from these two. ****BOOOOMM***** Space shook as they all released attacks that would have wiped out the Academy Domain in one move with utter ease if ''The Blood Empress'' hadn''t created another space. Intent is a higher form of Aura, the only requirement to awaken intent is to study Aura to the very peak, therefore it will naturally evolve to an Intent. It may sound simple, but Aura alone has shackled a lot of people, so we shouldn''t even dive into Intent that is more dangerous. ***ngg****ngg** Clinkk***Boom** They all moved and continued shing with one another as their weapons were aimed to take each other''s lives without mercy. The separate space ''The Blood Empress'' created continued shaking intensely like it was about to copse any moment, but it never faltered and stood strong. [Dremis Sword Technique: Chaotic Fire Gash] Dremis sent out a sword attack with chaotic sword Intent and fire element attached to it towards ughterer. The ughterer moved to block, but was stopped by the second demon who attacked from behind with an evil grin on it''s face. [Oswa Sword Technique: sh Of Dismemberment] The ughterer stuck between two attacksing from behind and the front replied to them with his own attack. [Dragon Magic: Lightning Magic: Cmity Disgruntle] A tumultuous detonation followed as everything was enveloped in devastating lightning and wreckage. **CRACKLE***ZIZZLE***BOOOOMM** Lightning tore everything in it''s path apart without clemency of any sort. As the spell was boosted with Dragon magic, the four demons suffered censorious injuries as they were caught unaware by such sudden change in attack style. Blood flowed from their bodies as their flesh was torn apart by the lightning. The attack also reached ''The Blood Empress'' but she wasn''t hit as she was able to dodge it, she was a space user, if she was hit by such things, it would be a disgrace to her name. Besides she has worked far too long with the ughterer not to know the way he responds to various attack. Before the demons could even react, ''The Blood Empress'' followed up as she couldn''t miss this chance ughterer created. [Blood Magic: Deleterious Blood Explosion] The Blood on their bodies and the ground around them dyed crimson as another rocketing explosion followed suit. The four demons were sent flying backwards from the impact of the implosion. Truly the Dean and the Vice president were bullying these four demons. Oswa bnced himself mid air as he casted his own magic with anger. [Dark Fire Magic: Raging ze] Everywhere instantly stained pitch ck as as zing heat red everywhere with high intensity as fire roared. ****BOOOOMMM*** Oswa really didn''t go easy with the attack as he was really angry at these two people. When the smoke cleared up, he saw that the two of them were still fine as ever. The ughterer boredly tanked the attack with his physique, he was a dragon, he has a certain immunity to fire attacks, coupled with his ridiculous physique, such attack can''t even tickle him let alone injure him. As for ''The Blood Empress'', she just simply teleported out of the way, although she could regenerate easily from injuries, it didn''t mean she would be a masochist. Seeing both of them standing there like nothing happened made oswa vomit even more blood as his injuries worsened. His eyes went bloodshot out of anger. Chapter 88: Beat Up-2 The Blood Empress looked at the two demons who were here for her life. She shot forward with world defying speed that made time seem like it had stopped in itself, sonic booms resounded as she moved and arrived in less than a blink. (I would name her demons, one and two, can''t have a name for one time characters) She arrived Infront of Demon one and threw a punch that tore even space apart. As a vampire, her strength was no joke, further strengthened by her ranks and foundation, she was a force to be reckoned with. Demon one snorted as she too raised her hand as she threw out her own punch. **BBBAAAMMM****BAAAAMMM*** Large explosion resounded as they exchanged fist for fist, showing that women were no less weaker than men. In a span of a breath they had thrown out a million attacks at each other with such speed. Demon two feeling forgotten, became angry and sped up as he arrived with blitzing speed. He sent a kick at The Blood Empress, who was simply unimpressed by the attack and just retrieved her left hand from demon one attacks and used it to counter demon two. ******BOOOMMM****** Wind barrier and pressure were ripped apart infront of these three attack. The separate space continued quaking but with higher intensity as everyone''s aura red up with pestilential intensity. Then the three of them went into straight hands mode, with demon one and two nking The Blood Empress at both sides. The Blood Empress used her right hand to fight and counter Demon one, while the left hand was used for demon two. ***PAAA****BAMMM***BOOMM*** She blocked and countered the four fist sent at her breathlessly as they didn''t warrant her even taking a single breath of air in their direction as she deemed them unworthy. She was simply unrestrained by space as it allowed her to move even faster than her original speed. Explosion kept rocketing as the three of them only left blinding shes of light in the air as they moved with an atrocious speed and intertwining like pairs of scissors. The Blood Empress caught demon one''s fist and threw her at demon two with light strength as if she was a rug. Before demon two could even dodge and counter, The Blood Empress appeared behind him and threw out a sting punch at his skull. Demon two''s head jerked forward from the impact as he collided with demon one mid air and they were both sted forward. "BLOOD EMPRESS, I WILL KILL YOU" Demon one roared in fury as she was beat up even when they teamed up against The Blood Empress. Demon one''s sword appeared before her, she channeled chaotic Intent and darkness element into her sword and she sent multiple dark cresent sword arcs. [One''s Sword Technique: Hell''s Praise] Her attacks threatening to raise hell in The Blood Empress separate space wrecked havoc as it moved. The Blood Empress still expressionless moved swiftly as she didn''t even bother using her own sword attacks or any technique. She coated her fist in her own sword intent and she punched out even more fiercely than before as she punched at all the attacksing towards her with overwhelming strength and speed. ****BAAANNNGG****BAANNGGG**** Fulminations rang out with such tremendous ardour as it continued sounding everywhere. Then The Blood Empress spoke for the first time since the fight....beat up started as she looked at her bleeding and ragged enemies, but she stood without a single drop of perspiration or blood running down her body, as she stood with her stable breath like she hasn''t even moved at all. "You know, when you all came here, I thought you might have some greater n or something, evening with some extra ants to gang up on us, but at the end of the day, a group of ants remain just that, ANTS" "HAHHAHAH, even if you don''t fall here today Blood Empress, your students would all die and you would have nothing left of your golden generation" Demon twoughed with madness shing his eyes asionally. The Blood Empress looked at ughterer and said expressionlessly. "Let''s get over with this shenanigans, I''m tired, they are too weak for a warm up, they couldn''t even make me deploy my Techniques and skills" The Dean nodded then faced his own opponents as he decided to increase his attack intensity. The Blood Empress looked at the two demons and just decided to end this as she has given them an opportunity to show what they have but they seem too weak for that. The next second, the surrounding changed as the Blood Empress decided to at least send the two weaklings out with a shy but more deadly move. The entire separate space shuddered as if it was afraid of what came next, mana whizzed furiously to The Blood Empress''mand as she casted one her deadly spells. [Ancient Blood Magic: Forbidden Type: Blood Consanguinity Erasure] True to the separate space''s fear, the entire separate space instantly dyed red as the two demon''s soul cried out for survival. But s, it was toote for them to survive as even if they could run, The Blood Empress won''t allow such thing happen in her name. The blood coursing the veins of demon one and demon two suddenly moved in a weird direction as they changed from their ck colour and dyed crimson immediately. Their blood burned up starting from the heart to the veins to the arteries as it started moving in reverse and were disappearing as if they failed the test of time. As the blood moved, it burned the demons life essence and vitality, the demons burned from within as the fading blood refused to disappear alone, but leave with their body also. The demons screamed as they moved their chaos from their core then ran it throughout their body in other to stop what was happening. But it was futile, as if this process started, it couldn''t be stopped, even The Blood Empress herself can''t pause or stop the spell midway. And just like that, the two of them instantly turned to ashes and their blood disappeared as The Blood Empress has literally erased their blood from whatever bloodline they initially originated from. Oswa and Dremis were shocked as they had never witnessed this spell from The Blood Empress their entire lives, fear ran through their spines as their blood ran cold. Truly, The Blood Empress was broken through and through. ughterer shook his head and said in a light tone but still heard by everyone "show-off" He then looked Dremis and oswa and decided to release his own attack and match The Blood Empress in style, then he said "No need to be sad Dremis, at least you would get to join your wife in hell...or heaven" Then he casted his own spell instantly. [Ancient Lightning Magic: Dragon Magic: Atavistic Tribtion] The separate space abruptly pigmented a dazzling white colour throughout before a world ending lightning descended. **CRACKLLEEE***ZIZZZLEE***BRR** Everyone''s ear drumps immediately shattered from the force of such attack, even the separate space no longer held on and tore apart, but The Blood Empress channelled more mana and sealed up torn up space. Lightning descended on everything within sight as it devour every single thing whole, like it was bestowing the wrath of god on an inferior species who dare defile it''s orders. Nothing dared to move in the face of such disy, even space within the separate space dare not patch itself back up after being torn apart. Such was the weight of an Ancient rank spell further boosted by the Dragon Tongue. When everything calmed down, Dremis and oswa had not even ashes of them daring to remain here. Even though the spell duration has ended, shes of lightning kept moving in small forms across the separate space. Such was the strength of the Dean and Vice president of the Academy. They truly were strong. Chapter 89: What is a Weapon? us and his opponents arrived at the ce where he made his students climb mountains. The four demons were shocked that us was able to take them out of the Academy Domain despite them sealing space. Such a move wasn''t something they expected (Just like thest chapters, these one time characters would be named A, B, C, D) us spoke immediately they appeared. "You know, it would have been different if you attacked me outside or anywhere else, but making a move while I''m in the Academy Domain and also the golden generation that I''ve taken quiet a liking to is pushing it, it seems I have to have a talk with your Domain" The four demons didn''t dare to speak, the fact that us could even take them out was still fresh in their minds. One of the demon instantly realisng his demise was swift and immediately brought out a teleportation scroll and tore it up in order to runaway. But after tearing it, instead of disappearing, he remained in ce, the scroll had FAILED. "Just like how you prevented teleportation in the Academy, I also did something like that here, there is no need for either of you trying to run, you came for a fight and blood, thus you shall fufil your mission" us voice sounded again as he beckoned them to attack him as he stood with his weapon hanging on his waist with no intention of drawing it for these weaklings. But none of them made a move, they needed to be careful, only one gesture from us had shattered whatever courage they had. "Since you won''te, I wille to you" The moment us voice dropped he appeared Infront of Demon C and a pping sound travelled throughout space with majesty as space trembled from the sound movement alone. Demon C was unable to react as the speed of the p was too fast for him, and the pnded and he was sent flying sideways with speed faster than a sh. **PAA** The sound still echoing as he was sent sideways. Demon C''s body mmed into mountains due to the sheer force of the attack. Arge amount of blood left his mouth as he continuously collided with mountains on the way, he remained motionless and justid there. The rest reacted straight away and moved with deadly speed and precision, as they released their chaotic Intent on their weapons with thick killing intent appearing in space. [A Demon Pole Technique: m Of Grievance] [B Demon Body Technique: Dark Punch] [D Demon Sabre Technique: Cleavering Pain] They all attacked together as they released their attacks on us immediately. us didn''t bother dodging and just allowed the attacks tond on his body. ****BOOOMMM**** Space barrier shattered due to the intensity of their attack and everywhere became extremely brighter and hot. The attack left scar marks on the ground as the ground around two hundred kilometres were cleaved apart from the harshness of the attack forming various craters and ravines. Dust and smokes covered the entire area due to the aftermath of their attacks as they bestowed devastation upon us. Demon A just waved his hand as the dust instantly cleared up as the figure of us was shown as he was still standing there perfectly fine after he tanked the attacks. But us'' surrounding didn''t agree with this notion as everything was reduced to crumbles and ashes. The demons were shocked when they saw us standing still, looking at them like clowns who weren''t paid enough. "You only have one job to do, and that is to entertain me" us said as he disappeared. He appeared in front of Demon A and threw out a punch that he considered slow and weak, but to the demons, it wasn''t. Demon A instantly raised his pole to block the punch, but he was sted rearwards with a boom as he couldn''t withstand the impact from the punch and his pole broke in half. He vomited blood as his body mmed on the ground and ended up in the sea with a ssh. Demon B arrived behind us as he dealt with demon A. Chaotic Intent wrapped around his fist as he sent out a punch that space dared not interrupt. [B Body Technique: Space Breaking Smash] A devastating loud sound resounded as wind barrier broke under arrant pressure, as the punch connected with us back. ***BAM*** us tanked it yet again as he deemed them to weak to bother blocking. us turned and his hand moved with escting speed as he grabbed the head of demon B and mmed him into the ground a near death guaranted m. Then us lifted demon B up by still holding him on the head then punched demon B''s stomach with a rocketing force as the wind exploded behind demon B and he was sent flying rearwards with maddening force. Demon B internal body was trying not to copse from the world ending force that was sent to it as the armour the demon wore was ripped apart by the punch. Air was not adventurous enough to remain in demon B''s lungs as it escaped immediately after that punch to the stomach. Demon D attacked with her sabre as she went straight for us head as she saw that us could tank their attack on his body. [D Demon Sabre Technique: Sinful Harvest] Her sabre instantly met us'' head with a deadly glee on her face. But.... ****Clinkkkk***Shatter*** Her sabre shattered as soon as it touched us'' head. Demon D''s eyes widened in shock as she refused to believe her eyes. Everyone''s weakness was always their head (brain), or their heart. But here us tanked everything without even trying to block anything. us smirked and said with a mild tone. "Since you are a woman I won''t p your beautiful face" Time seemed to stop and then assume again as us arrived in front Demon D and flicked his finger on her forehead. Demon D''s brain didn''t seem to register either us movement or the feeling of touch on her forehead or the attack us just released, due to us'' outrageous speed. ***Crackkkk***Booomm*** She was instantly sent flying like a kite as soon as us finger connected with her forehead, and her skull cracked as it couldn''t withstand such force and duress. She was immediately stamped into various mountains before she stopped rolling and jerking from the impact of the attack and she fell unconscious from the weight of us single finger. And with just one attack each, us had decimated demons that would have cost a lot of people injuries and time. This was the thing about us. Nobody knew where his strength began, and where it even ended. Nobody dares to cross him because of this, many hated him but could do nothing about it due to his sheer power and force. Everyone who has ever made a move against him ended up dead, so nobody even had a clue about his skills or technique. He didn''t even attend the Omini-peak Academy as a student so they too had no file on him. Not a single information was present, if you want the information, bet your life on it and fight him, thene out alive. Even during many wars with the demon race, he didn''t fight with other groups, he just selects a random zone and killed every single demon alive whileing back untouched. People couldn''t team up to attack him cause a lot have tried and they all know how the stories always ends. The only information that remains is that he has a Unique ss called "Weapon Master" But you should ask yourself, "What is a Weapon" if you want to know how deep us secret actually is or how far his power goes. The true meaning of ''Courting Death'' is crossing us. Chapter 90: Aftermath Anthony watched as the Dean and Vice president abused their opponents. He was shocked by the scale of such attacks, he couldn''t even keep up with their movement speed with his eyes, even after increasing time for himself by manipting the Time element. ''A single punch from them could wreck the Academy Domain, and to think there are people even stronger than the Dean and Vice president in this world'' Anthony thought as he clenched his fist, as he needed to get stronger fast. Even his first intro attack that spanned the Academy Domain was just him abusing the infinite mana skill, even his attacks can''t span that kind of distance under normal circumstances. Although he has made progress with his Mana zone, he still had a lot of other things to study ranging from the knowledge of his bloodline and physique to his own aura. Anthony sighed as he decided there is no need to rush things, he would get there in time when he is supposed to. Battles were still going on and explosions kept resounding everywhere. But none of the demons dared to approach Anthony after his first and second disy of power either due to fear or due to being upied by their own opponents. As people fought, they all heard the sound of crashing and cracking, and they all stopped in their tracks and looked up. ***CRASHHH***CRRAAACCKK** As space broke due to the separate space shattering, the Dean''s and Vice president''s presence became known to all. Everyone instantly became happy as they saw the Dean and Vice president, finally they could be freed from their suffering and sorrows. But the Demons felt the opposite emotions the rest felt, fear gripped them. Their heart throbbed as they felt their blood run cold and a chill running down their spine. They all wanted to runaway immediately, they couldn''t be caught there. The fact that the Dean and Vice president were both here meant their Lords were dead. None of them had any single thought of revenge in their mind or heart, they just came here as they were forced to battle and bring everything to ruins. This is the thing about demons, unlike other species that can be loyal to other people. The Demons knew nothing about loyalty. Their only loyalty was to strength and that''s all, and it was forced loyalty since the stronger person could kill them if they defiled any orders they were given. So the demons also live in a ''stronger fist has the biggest word'' world, but their is just way more bloody and outrageous. All demons immediately abandoned their opponents and made a run for it with the hopes of running away and surviving. Deep down, beneath those useless hopes, they knew that escaping was just wishful thinking but they made a break for it, just in case they could make it. The people fighting didn''t bother chasing the running demons and just watched them run for their lives. The Dean moved mana and wanted to erase them, but the vice president stopped him, as she decided to handle it. The vice president''s voice sounded in Tiara''s head as she stared at her Master and the Dean. ''How much you can see and learn from this depends on you my disciple'' Tiara instantly entered total concerntration mode as she removed any other thoughts from her mind. The Blood Empress was about to teach her something even in a battlefield like this, this was a hard toeby opportunity. Then the vice president lowered her mana control and brought it down to just a little level above Tiara''s, then she controlled the blood on the battlefield with minimal mana as the bloods on the battlefield moved and formed thin blood threads that danced in the sky. Then the blood threads moved with a fast speed after all escaping demons as it literally passed through the small body pores present on their chest, the blood threads wrapped around the demon hearts and contracted causing their hearts to cut in countless pieces. They all lost their vital signs and fell from the skies as they dropped like manna from heaven. Tiara''s blood red eyes shone brightly as she marvelled at such control. Although the vice president was only teaching Tiara, but the rest of the ss who could learn something benefited from seeing the mana control disy and the way it interacted to form an object. Of course seeing was one things, learning was another things totally. "Even using the Academy''s worst times to teach your disciple, what a Master you are" The Dean''s voice sounded in the vice president''s ears as she just smirked. The Dean lifted his hands as he tapped on the Academy wrist watch on his wrist as he sent out a bunch of instructions. Various professors and assistant professors in various departments, even those who aren''t professors received a notification on their wrist watch. They all read the message and immediately started moving based on the orders given. Students and various people of varying species were taken to buildings that survived and started healing them (of course this is for free as the demons attacked the academy, so they didn''t have to pay points). The mana chefs went into overtime as they started cooking mana dishes that could help them fill their stomach and heal hidden injuries. People in construction department started moving to bring back the Academy buildings to its normal state. Many people died in this battle due to their weakness, some awakened the drive and thirst for power they didn''t know they had before due to their weakness and ignorance. Some mourned over their fallen friends or family member, some cursed the demons and swore revenge (even when they knew they had no hope of revenge). Many were indifferent to the deaths that urred, because they were already used to death, as death in this world wasmon than vegetables. Even the indifferent ones were angry, but not at the deaths of people or anything. But for the fact that the demons had enough guts to attack the Academy; their haven. Some professors and assistant professors also fell during the battle, but the other professor who survived didn''t have any emotions on their face. But deep down, anger boiled in almost everyone''s heart due to the demons courageous attitude. But even in pains there are gains. People working for the Academy were about to make huge amount of money (Academy points, which can be converted to quarks or mana crystals, but not vice versa). Those whose services were needed instantly drank healing and stamina potions as they couldn''t wait in line to be healed or they might miss such rich opportunities. So anybody that has any work to do after this carnage would be paid double their original price, except those that insulted us earlier since they are still under punishment, so they missed such golden chance. They could only grit their teeth in anger and me the demons for not attacking a thousand yearster or earlier. They didn''t dare to me us, they already lost a minor rank before due to this, nobody was ready to take any chances again and test how far us'' tolerance goes. Miraculously, none of the students died during the attack, how ironic. One of demons great ns was to wipe out the golden generation before they could ripen, but this n failed, but at least tney still took many lives with them. And also they already killed two hundred students earlier during the first six months. Anthony and the rest who didn''t need healing just looked around as various people flew and ran around trying to bring a sense of order to the carnage that is present here. Some of the student who stood at the side that were just recovering their mana looked at Anthony from the corner of their eyes with various lights shing their eyes as their thoughts remained unknown. Even the storm brothers who were already impressive enough to take down multiple Master ranked demons were shocked. Anthony simply shook his head, he didn''t care what their thoughts were, though he could find out if he wanted, but he won''t. There is always fun in the unknown, if the unknown is dangerous he would runaway ande for revengeter, ifter was too far, he would send his father, if his father isn''t strong enough he would send his grandfather. He couldn''t go around reading people''s mind every time at the slightest inconvenience. That''s no different than paranoia. ..... THE SEER ROOM The seer munched on his apple as he nodded at the sight he just witnessed. Such live matches were indeed exciting. ''But would have been more exciting if I could spy on that man called us, but at least the demons didn''t disappoint, even though they ended up dead'' The seer thought. Then he looked at the recording of the fights he recorded and smiled, then he then thought of something and smiled even more. "Should I exert more force into my spying" The seer thought as he really wanted to spy on us. "Sighs.. I better not test my luck or that man might just kill me for overstepping" "But to think that boy possessed the Time element, even his father, mother and grandfather weren''t this talented" The seer said as he looked at Anthony. Chapter 91: Celebrity TWO DAYS LATER The reconstruction was still going on, but as a world with mana and everyone above t years old could wield mana, the Academy Domain construction was almost practically done, due to presce of various spells, abilities and skills and techniques. The world was in an uproar after they received news of the demon''s attack on the Academy Domain. Truly no one saw thising...(well beside two people). No one expected that the Academy that has stood tall without a single blemish would have two stains on their name in a span of just six months. The first being the massacre of two hundred studts, the second being the rect attack. Parts and various families, and regr people were furious at the academy for letting such a thing happ right under their nose. Ev the Dean was tired of such things as he drowned in his own paper work. Ev the media didn''t let things die down as everything on the Mana right now was about the Academy and the casualties suffered. Anthony sat in his new room that the Academy built from scratch after thest one was destroyed as he watched the television which disyed a reporter giving news on the rect incidt. "How are we supposed to sd our childr to school if their lives are at stake, the Academy has suffered huge blows in a short span of six months, over two hundred studts died at the hands of the forsak cult and the demons, and of rect the demons took the attack to the Academy itself" The reporter''s eyes were bloodshot like he had lost siblings or a partner who resided there, he continued speaking with anger and grief ever so prest in his voice. "Millions of people died, people who just want to make a living and feed their families, they were promised protection by the Academy and the Academy failed on that promise not once but twice" "The Academy hasn''t ev giv out any official statemts or apologied to the public since the first incidt, I think it''s much safer to have our childr in our homes and in our beds" As the reporter wt on and on, Anthony just switched off the television. Indeed the reporter was right, but Anthony didn''t care, he didn''t die, of his families died, so he didn''t have time to sympathise the other millions of souls he didn''t know. Wh the space restriction barrier was lifted and the news of the attack was released to the world, many families instantly flooded the Academy domain with their Aura and killing intt everywhere. Of course they could have gott here faster if the studts from top families could contact their families with their lives saving artifact, or ev runaway using such artifact. But the demons had set up everything in ce, ev restricting anymunication froming in or going out. Ev Anthony''s parts and grandparts came zing in wh they received the news. The Null family had already mobilized their army to attack the Demon Domain if a single hair on Anthony''s head was missing. During all this, war was brewing betwe the Dragon race and the Demon race because of Dremis. Dremis didn''t just use the Dragon Domain as a distraction in other to lure the Dean out th give him a surpriseter wh he came back to the Academy. Dremis prepared ev another surprise just in case he died. Twelve hours after the death of Dremis, a Domain shaking explosion erupted in the Dragon Domain due to Dremis schemes. The explosion covered the tire Dragon Domain threating to wipe out the tire dragon race beside those that were currtly outside...but nearly were outside because Dremis schemes made them gather every dragon together and he nned to wiped out the Dragon Domain once and for all, making it another source of big gift if he ever died. This explosion was caused by mana bombs, of course there are sanctions against mana bombs during war and other asions, but they are demons, they don''t y by rules. But the explosion didn''t wipe out the tire Dragon demon as the Dragon king made an trance and suppressed the explosion, but he couldn''t suppress it all as some part of the Dragon Domain already exploded and many died from the explosion, before the Dragon king arrived at the sce. So one-third of the Dragon Domain exploded and everyone in that area died if they couldn''t activate their live saving moves on time. This was why a war was about to erupt betwe the Dragons and demons, all because of a single hatred betwe the ughterer and Dremis. Of course if Dremis was alive, he won''t dare to carry out such a n of wiping out the Dragon Domain as he sure a war woulde right after and the Dragons wer''t small time yers and he didn''t want to suffer their wrath. But now he was dead, why should he care, there is no wrath to suffer, the other demons would be the ones to suffer the Dragon''s wrath. Dremis was truly determined to take everything ughterer holds dear. Within those two days, many videos surfaced the mana. Videos of the gold geration fighting against the Demons surfaced, thereby reducing the people''s anger a little as they saw the gold geration battle videos. Although it was known throughout the world that this is a gold geration, nobody has ever se them fight, as those who saw them fight were either family members or frids and those within the Academy walls. A lot of studts suddly became famous from nowhere as manypanies contact some of them for dorsemt deals and roles in movies and other contracts. Of course the person who received the most atttion was Anthony. His battle with the Master rank ice demon was truly shocking, both of them having such exquisite control over the elemt and the sword. Ev Anthony Mana zone attack that spanned the tire Academy also made it''s way to the mana People were shocked to the core by such disy of power, although some didn''t know what mana zone was, they still marveled at such disy of power. Anthony suspected that the Academy was trying to use these videos to redirect the public atttion, from the negative to the positive. Anthony always had a mana-gram and other social media ounts, he always snapped pictures and post them once in a while, he had a dect amount of followers of fifty sev thousand. But after the videos got to the Mana, his mana-gram followers stepped into two hundred millions overnight. Anthony didn''tin and epted all his followers with op heart and mademts once in a while as a reply to the questions asked. He was never popr in his past life, nor was he a celebrity, but nothing was stopping him now, he had the looks, the money, the body, the power, the charm and charisma. Also Anthony didn''t care about this Mana zone attack making it to the Mana. A lot of people in the Academy already witnessed the attack. There is no need to hide it or anything, besides, he hasn''t killed any young masters since he came to this world. It seemed they either knew the limit of their arrogance, or their families didn''t allow them to grow up arrogant and could recognise death gs wh they saw one. Top families didn''t march to fight the demons this time a unlike thest time. That was because of the studts died, those that died were those that wer''t part of the gold geration. Chapter 92: Trip Although millions of people died in the Academy Domain, the Academy walls itself was bustling with happiness as the studt walked a with a smiles on their faces. The studts were able to digest their gains from putting their lives on the line with no ce to actually hide or run. This was one of the advantages of fighting, improving after some battles, and gaining insight into your art skill or techniques. Which further improves yourbat power ev if you don''t increase your mana rank. This is why battle maniac always improves faster than other people, simply because they bet their lives on the line to get where they actually are. The studts were also able to convert their demon corpse into points, and these were demons, not corpse of beast and monsters so the studts got more points. Ev the initial 5 perct which didn''t improve earlier got some points and they rushed to purhcase resources after seeing the power their ssmates disyed during the attack. Anthony''s name had also spread throughout the Academy, many people looked at him with reverce, wondering if they could ever reach that level of power, they had confidce to get to the SS rank like Anthony, but the battle prowess was another matter. Of course some girls already started making moves and inviting Anthony for lunches but Anthony declined all of them. He was desperate for a girl doesn''t mean he was that desperate to ept whatever thates his way. Besides of these girls truly loved him, they only liked him for money and power, he wasn''t ready to waste his time with fake a rtionship, he had a lot of things to do. Anthony had also received many titles ranging from truly absurd ones to ridiculous ones. ''Child of Mana'' ''The World''s hope'' ''Demon Bane'' ''Invincible'' ''Ice Emperor'' ''Sword Monarch'' ''Heav''s illegitimate child''. Of course all these names were just names giv to him by his fellow studts, not that the world recognised it. But on the Mana he was recognised as the world monster talted in history. As the buzz about Anthony and the points were ongoing, people were also buzzing about another thing. The Academy has sponsored a trip to the floating ind, a three days trip, while also giving a one week free time. But the three days trip was included in that one week free period. The floating ind is one of the tourist ctres, where a lot of people gathered for sightseeing and spding of money. And things here were outrageously expsive, SSS rankers could go broke just by buying a single item here. This is because, the ind mostly epts mana crystals and rarely uses quarks. And ordinary people hardly came here, so there was simply no need for quarks amongst those who could fight for resources. The Academy was already paying for this three days trip, which would cost a ridiculous amount of mana crystals because they are sding over sev hundred studts on a vacation. But as an institution that has stood for millions of years, the money spt didn''t ev affect 0.0 perct of their Dean''s wealth talkless of the Academy''s wealth itself. Ev the gate or ticket fee to gain ess into floating ind already detered most poor people and the slightly rich ones. So those you see on the floating ind were truly rich. Ev if you paid for the trance ticket and don''t actually buy anything, the hostel cost alone was outrageous. So no matter what you do or how hard to you try not to spd, the floating ind was sure to rip your pockets apart regardless. Some studts converted their points to Mana crystals and quarks so that they could spd. Although the Academy was sponsoring, and providing food and other paymts, it didn''t mean they would buy them whatever they wanted or pointed at. Although it was a three days trip, manydies packed clothes they could wear for a month for reasons the m don''t understand. Anthony too didn''t understand, because wom in his former world also did this for reason unknown to m. Anthony walked to his walk-in closet and just packed a four days worth of clothes and other necessities and he was done. He already has many mana crystals so anything he didn''t have he could buy it there, or buy it from the system shop. As Anthony was done packing, he sat down, he remembered that someone was spying on him during the invasion, he decided to find out who it was. He immediately activated the Authority Of Information and he could instantly see the world from a bird''s view and he felt all knowing. He immediately diverted his atttion trying to pry information about the person that spied on him, but everything was foggy as he couldn''t ev see anything as he was too weak right now. Th he activated the All seeing eyes and tried gazing into the past in other to get more information. But after activating the All seeing eyes, and tried using it''s abilities like he did with the one that cursed him wh he was a baby, he still failed. Anthony just sighed and gave up, if he wants to find out he just has to improve his cultivation. Anthony sighed again and chose to forget about it, although his All seeing eyes was very strong, it wasn''t at the stage were it could bypass just anyone, especially people with their own skill to counter his eyes or at least contd, example are people like Kevin. ''It seems that man that cursed me was too weak, maybe just at the Master rank that''s why i was able to get his information easily''. Anthony thought as he touched his chin. Anthony th suddly frowned and stood up from his seat and wt to his door to op it. Immediately he oped his door, Rider already raised his hand to knock, but stopped since Anthony oped the door. "Are you going somewhere" Rider asked "Why are you showing up here more frequtly, don''t you have things to do" Anthony countered with his own question. ''Girls should be the ones visiting me, not you muscle for brain m'' Anthony thought. "Well, since you ar''t going anywhere we might as well intrude and chat" Bringer said as he walked in as usual like he owned the Academy. They all sat down at the living room together and Anthony served them t litre of orange juice each. They were literally Titans so their stomach was really outrageous and could hold that much liquid. Anthony himself dared not drink such amount. "So why are you both here" Anthony asked again. "We just came to see the illegitimate child of the heavs, he might be able to put in a good word for us with the heavs and increase our talts, besides connection is everything, having a connection with child of the heav is a huge score" Rider said an amusing yet subtle mocking voice. Anthony snorted in his mind. ''I''m the child of someone higher than the heavs'' Anthony thought in his mind. [Ding....??? says he has no child, he isn''t going to pay for any child support] Anthony ignored it, he was already used to ??? antics, and joblessness. Anthony th replied to Rider with a smile on his face "How much are you will to pay in other to have connection with the Son of Heav" Rider looked at Anthony amused as he thought. ''Isn''t he taking this role too seriously'' Th Bringer said as he drank his juice with happiness in his eyes. "We just came to see if you have 0 heads or something, your disy was too shocking during the evt" "You already know I train too much, besides, what''s really shocking is that red ergy of yours, quiet an interesting and dangerous power if you ask me" Anthony said as he ate his cherries. Bringer sighed and exined what that was. "That''s just a talt I was born it, it''s an ergy, like mana, but unique to only me, I don''t know what it is, and the tire Titan n tried to look for any information on it or something rted but we found " "So I just call it red ergy, as I hav''t named it, so I have myself to learn from only and no one to guide me, besides it''s quite destructive like you said, so I''m always careful wh using it" This was Bringer''s Talt, called ''Energy Maniption''. Bringer didn''t know what kind of ergy it was or where it came from, but he could always feel the connection to the ergy since he was born, and became able to weild it at five years old. Bringer had tried manipting other forms of ergies but he couldn''t and could only manipte the red one he felt connected to. All his progress on this power depds on him as nobody has this same talt. This ergy isn''t influced by mana at all, which is why Bringer was able to weild it at five years old and not t years old. So anything limiting Bringer''s limit on his talt was himself. But this has giv him headaches as he had no clue or referce or anything. Although other Energy Maniption talt or skill exist in the world, they wer''t unique to those particr people as other people possessed the same talt as them. Anthony was impressed by such talt, what Bringer could do was too many if he utilitied it well. Th Anthony looked at Rider with a questioning gaze. Rider as if understanding his gaze, simply shook his head and said. "I don''t possess any special talt like my brother, my brother stole it all and left me empty handed" Bringer''s lips twitched at his brother''s words. Chapter 93: Broken ability Clemt could be se sitting in his room with a wide grin on his face as if he just stole the world''s most precious treasure. Well truly he indeed got a treasure. Wh Clemt stepped into the SSS rank, his physique dropped a bomb infom of an ability on his head that almost made him die from happiness. With Clemt''s talt, skill, technique and other things, he could be considered a cheater. But now, this cheater has be granted another cheating means. The ability he got from his physique is called ''Soul Collector'' This skill allows Clemt to collect souls of dead beings, whether he killed them personally or not. These souls can be used to increase his own cultivation speed by swallowing the soul. The stronger the soul he swallows (basically the higher the cultivation rank), the faster he progresses. These souls could also be used as servants, by bringing them back to live through unknown means, bring them back to their body wh they were initially alive, ev having all their memories and consciousness, this was no differt than turning back time for these souls, but Clemt didn''t bother trying to understand how this ability works. These servants were all loyal to him, with no ev the slightest chance of betrayal as Clemt can constantly read their minds and thoughts. He could ev read the souls memories before bringing them back to life, this is one of the ways he knows which soul could be useful and which that is not. Now, with a kill he gains a soul and subodinate points in one go. After gaining this ability, he hardly held himself back from immediately leaving the Academy and going on a mission. But yet, death seemed to answer his prayer by making the demons attack right after gaining this ability. If this wasn''t luck, he doesn''t know what to call it th. During the invasion of the Academy, Clemt hardly had any presce, so while everyone in the top twty and more were having fans and having people online worship them, Clemt had no single person who recognised him. But this didn''t concern him, he was an assassin who granted death, he wasn''t meant to be noticed in the first ce. He sneaks up on you, takes your soul and immediately leaves like he was never there. So him never having a presce or recognition like the rest of the top twty doesn''t bother him. During the demon evt, Clemt activated his invincibility skill and wt a stealing souls. The best part of this Soul Collector ability is that, it can automatically bring all souls within a one kilometres radius towards him (distance increases as he gets stronger), and they are automatically stored in a separate space still created by the physique. So Clemt didn''t have to lift a single hand while collecting the souls, he just simply had to move about and any souls within his range immediately flew to him, thereby stealing souls of other people, but well it wasn''t like they had a need for the soul. People didn''t notice his stealing spree they simply couldn''t see souls. Of course there are beings in this world with either skill or ability or techniques to see souls. But they were just too rare, besides you ev seeing the soul was differt than you being able to make them work for you, you have to make them ''willingly'' work for you, torturing them to make them work for you was also a futile task. But Clemt ability bypasses all these and makes them work for him, he didn''t need any permission from any of them as they simply had no choice in the matter. Clemt has read the memories of some of these souls and he found some useful ones for during his time in the Academy. Some souls were extreme businessm in the Academy Domain. And what is the use of these souls??? Well Clemt brought back these businessm souls who were rich in Academy points and had a business that kept bringing influx of Academy points. Clemt released all of them back into the Academy Domain like they were never dead to begin with. With this, he had a steady source of Academy points. If the Academy checks the source of his points and wondered why he was getting points from people they offered protection to, all they had to say was he saved them and their family during the demon attack, simple and done. The best part, every kill made by his servants count as his own subordinate points. If he sds his servants to just continuously kill till they die wasn''t this Infinite subordinate points? Although he could easily gain Academy points and subodinate points by pping monsters to death andpleting missions, but Clemt couldn''t be bothered with this. If you could make money while lying down, why stand up at all? That was no differt than stupidity to him. Besides, he had to cultivate, and cultivation was a very long journey. With the amount of subordinate points Clemt earned during the invasion, he bought some time from the system and tered the divine realm, as what he was about to do can''t be se by anyone. After paying the OP system with his subodinate points, Clemt smiled as he disappeared from his room. Clemt appeared in his building in the divine realm, which was covered in pure darkness. No shred of light could tear through the amount of darkness that nketed his region. Clemt preferred this kind of vironmt, being in total darkness, being hidd, being unknown. Th he oped the system shop, in other to perform the crazy thing he was about to do, he needed to prepare. He bought perfect foundation pills from the system, if possible he would have bought it as a trait, but the strings of zero he sawst time didn''t make him dare look it''s way. He also bought a regeration skill just incase of incasity, he was about to try something new, it was better to be safe than sorry. After purchasing the pill, he sat down in a lotus position as the remaining souls instantly flew out of his body. Millions of light balls shimmered as they floated in space and total darkness. If anyone that could see souls were here, they won''t be able to ev see the soul due to the total darkness. But Clemt could see ev clearer than day. Clemt took the soul that radiated the lowest light and swallowed it. Th he waited for an effect for a while, but nothing seemed to happ. Clemt th took a brighter soul this time and swallows it. This time a small amount of mana instantly flowed throughout his body Clemt instantly channelled it to his core, but immediately it got there the mana disappeared. This was because the mana the soul gave was like dropping a drop of water in an ocean, it makes no differce, you won''t ev see it cause a ripple on the surface. Clemt understanding this, oped his mouth and instantly sucked in a massive amount of souls in one go, since taking it one by one yielded no effect. A surge of mana instantly flowed into Clemt''s body like he was about to burst apart. Clemt immediately channeled it all to his core without hesitation. His core started expanding and bing brighter as mana flowed into it. After a while Clemt oped his eyes and smiled, he just needed a little push and he would step into the Master rank. As he smiled, he sighed at the same time. ''Why couldn''t this brok ability be more brok'' Clemt thought. Although the ability was already brok, almost everything had it''s limits. The souls able him cultivate faster, but he won''t be a god overnight. Example, he swallows the soul of a Grandmaster doesn''t mean he would step into the Grandmaster realm Immediately. If this was possible, th Clemt might as well ascd the heav before the school trip. Also, if the souls he revives are more than two major mana rank above him, th their mana rank would be brought down to just two mana rank above him. Therefore, if Clemt as an SSS ranker revives a Paragon ranker, th the servant''s rank would instantly drop to the Grandmaster realm. But this doesn''t mean the servants would be stuck at the Grandmaster rank forever, or forever chained to just two ranks above his or her master. It''s just a condition for revival, once revived, if they could cultivate to ev t ranks above Clemt th it is allowed. Although Clemt has a lot of souls, he didn''t have many power house souls. Their fight was catastrophic, he was just only invincible, if an attacknded on him by mistake, he might just die. So Clemt didn''t let his Soul Collector ability make him court death, ev if he had many ways to escape, he didn''t want to test his luck with his life on the line. Clemt eyes brimmed with confidce as he decided to swallow everything asides the three Paragon rank souls he had, which he ns to revive, th they would fall to the Grandmaster rank. Clemt''s mouth was like a ck hole as he swallowed up everything without mercy. A ridiculous massive amount of mana instantly crashed into his body. Clemt started circting them and guided the mana to his core. As he did so, his internal organs immediately got crushed from overwhelming presce of mana prest in his body. As his body got injured, his passive skill called ''Greater regeration'' that regerates his injuries passively aslong as he had mana, which he bought along with the pills, immediately wt into action and started healing him. Clemt felt like screaming as his body tore apart and mded back together, he felt like he was losing consciousness, but he couldn''t because if he did, he won''t be able to channel mana to his core. So he dured, bled, healed, channelled mana to his core and repeated. In less than five minutes, Clemt''s core vibrated with high intsity as if it was about to break out of its shell. Clemt felt his tire being elevated as his core took a step forward on the path of cultivation. Clemt had stepped into the Master rank. His body started healing rapidly due to his breakthrough. (You can only be healed wh you are breakingthrough to a major rank, for a minor rank this doesn''t happ) Clemt felt his foundation shaking, but due to it''s previous sturdiness it didn''t crumble immediately. He instantly swallowed the foundation pills, and allowed it to do it''s work. The mana from the souls kept pouring dlessly and Clemt kept suffering, but he didn''t give up. His cultivation rank increased again by three minor ranks after five hours of what felt like death. After all the mana stopped surging and calmed down, Clemt instantly lost consciousness as he couldn''t hold on anymore. As he slept, his body kept healing due to his passive skill. T hourster, Clemt woke up with a smile as he just walked through a dangerous door. He check his cultivation and saw everything was fine and his foundation was as perfect as it could be, th he smiled as he literally just cheated his way to his currt realm. Clemt stood at the Master rank Level 3 Such a brok ability shouldn''t be allowed to exist. Chapter 94: Set off THE NEXT DAY Today was the day of the trip, everyone was feeling excited, some didn''t ev get any sleep and spt their tire night by imaginating what they would experice on the floating ind. They all got up on time and prepared, ev the rich kids from top tier families were happy too for this trip. Since everyone awaked at age t, it was one training after another, if they wer''t swinging their weapons, they were drawing mana in order to increase their ranks, if it wasn''t that th they were reading about the world or about elemt and mana control. Ev in the Academy Domain where you could do whatever you wanted, they still trained like hell or they would be dropped by the Academy. They have all be training ev before they awaked, some since five, some since three, so they were looking forward to this momt. Ev Bryan and Tiara that hardly showed any expression on their faces were eagerly waiting for this momt. Anthony and the Storm brothers were getting ready as they dressed up to met up wherever they were gathering. As he dressed up, he looked at the Storm brothers who were in another room getting ready for the trip. They had refused to leave and had slept in his dorm but in another room. Anthony felt like punching these two, the first sleepover in his house wasn''t a beauty but some muscle m. His own dorm had two rooms, as he was the Rank of their year, he had an extra room incase he had a visitor. Nobody knew of this as it was an exclusive to the first ranker, but the Storm brothers found out about the room and decided to intrude. Anthony came to a conclusion that they were here for the food and not to see him. After the three of them were done dressing, they stepped out and wt to the location giv by the Academy on their Academy wrist watch. As they walked, they saw other people on the way as they walked. He saw Bryan on the way, who walked up to him and greeted him with a smile that made Anthony feel weirded out. Bryan has never spok to him asides wh he challged him the first day during the Weapon ss by us. Anthony just shook his head and greeted him back with a smile. "It feels weird that you are talking to me, what brought about the change" Anthony asked Bryan as they walked together. Bryan not bothered as Anthony brought this up, he just sighed and replied. "Well, initially I wanted to surpass you after out first duel during the weapon ss and had you as my short term goal, wh you startedzing a I thought I already surpassed you, but I was made a fool wh the writt ranking was released" "I thought just maybe, I would top the battle ranking, but you still held your first rank, while I didn''t ev make it to the top t, and dropped to the th position" "I increased the intsity of my training yet again, I took total advantage of my Dragon physique and pushed my body to the limits, but yet again I was made a fool during the Demon invasion" Bryan looked at Anthony and smiled, and stretched out his hand for a handshake and said. "Let me reintroduce myself, my name is Bryan Von Deathwrath, heir to the Dragon n, the greatest gius the Dragons has ever produced, son of the Dragon king" Anthony smiled and replied with just introducting his name without the lgthy names and title stuff as he didn''t care about them too much. ''It seems this is Bryan''s true personality, him just being distant was him being under too much pressure from Tiara and my presce'' Anthony thought as they walked along. They got to their destination which was an op space, the rest of the studts were already there as usual as it seemed Anthony was thest to arrive. He looked at this space and marveled at it as he has never be at this side of the Academy. The air was fresh and vibrant, everyone chatted amongst themselves as they waited for the mode of transportation to arrive. After a few minutes a floating space ship arrived above them, while floating majestically, with almost no sounding from it like it wasn''t turned on at all. Anthony''s eyes wided wh he saw this, he knew this world was very advanced as a result ofbination of Mana and technology. He has se a lot of things, but he had never se or ev thought about a space ship. He thought they were going to head to the floating Ind bynd as his own mode of transportation has be bynd since he arrived in this world. But considering the amount of studts that were going on this trip such mode of transportation seemed more appropriate. Many didn''t seem surprised and just looked at it normally, obviously they grew up here and had se a lot of space ships but Anthony has never se any. The studts waited for it tond, so they could board it and get on the move. The space ship didn''tnd, but continue floating there in ce. Th a voice sounded from the ship "Come up" The voice said nothing more, they were all strong studts so they didn''t argue as getting up there was as simple as breathing to them, though it was very high in the sky, ev if they couldn''t make it with pure physical strgth they had their elemts with them. Fairies spread their wings and flew up, they didn''t bother jumping. Tiara and the vampire group jumped as they were a race with good physical strgth. The Dragons jumped also. The g cracked under the Titans legs as they jumped up with a boom. The human race also jumped with with finesse, ev though some of them were mages, they still had physical strgth since each break through strgthed the body and soul. So ev though their body wasn''t as strong as those of closebatants, they still possessed an extremely strong body. After everyone was on board, they all took their seats as there was no room or anything here or kitch or bathroom. Just the control cter and basic ces of a ship and th the chairs. Wh everyone settled down, the ship immediately set off with a thunderous speed. Chapter 95: Challenge As the ship took off, a lot of the studts were filled with anticipation. Everyone started walking a the ship as they gazed at the clouds, as the wind brushed against everyone''s skin and hair. Anthony sat down admiring this sce having never be on a ne or ev a ship before. If he has ev be on a ne, you won''t be able to feel the vironmt unlike this one. Anthony and his frids stood together as they discussed how they are going to spd their time on the ind. "Ar''t you broke, how you are going to spd, stop bragging and face reality" Spectre told Bringer, as Bringer was talking about eating the dishes made on the ind. Bringer didn''t have any Academy points, so he couldn''t change any points to mana crystals or quarks. "We already called our family members, now that we are out of the Academy Domain, they just have to meet us at the gate of the ind and th give us the mana crystal, simple" Rider said with a smile, as he indeed came up with this, but he wasn''t the only one with such idea as other people thought of this as well. Although many people''s families were rich, mana crystals were a resource ranging from low mana crystals to high mana crystals th top mana crystals. So childr of such families didn''t have unlimited spding power on mana crystals like they do for quarks. But all the same, the amount of mana crystals they would get to spd on the floating ind would be ough for them. "How long is this journey going to be" Evelyn asked as she was scrolling on the mana-gram replying her sweet fans. "By car to thend where you can th book a ship to the ind would take days give or take, but with this ship, depding on the speed we move, two days minimum, ev if we move at the slowest speed" Bryan answered as he shed Evelyn a smile, her light disy skill really left him impressed. "Thank you" she replied with a smile as she looked at him. Although Bryan wasn''t born with the light elemt, he was born with the affinity to the four basic elemts, which was Fire, Water, Air, Earth andstly, Lightning. So he was an exceptional talt with five staggering affinities and many people don''t ev know this as he has just be ying with fire alone as he wants to keep more cards hidd. But now Bryan has grown out of that mindset after the demon move on the Academy. Although he would still have trump cards up his sleeves, showing his elemt would be simple since there those ev born with more than five of them. One of Evelyn''s eyes ability was the ability to discern people who have ill inttion towards her and differtiate betwe lies and the truth, and these are passive skills. So she was able to tell that Bryan was telling the truth and had no ill inttion towards her. Her eyes really granted her abilities she didn''t talk about, or ev tell anyone about, not ev to her fellow Subordinates. Clemt just kept quiet as usual as everyone discussed but he kept stealing nces at Anthony once in a while. ''If I challge Anthony to a fight, would he think I''m challging his authority now I''ve stepped into the master rank'' Clemt thought as he just sat down there without speaking to anyone. Everyone has be thinking of just how far Anthony''s powers wt, as they basically knew nothing about him. Although they were eternally loyal to Anthony, that doesn''t mean Anthony would start telling them his secrets, so they knew nothing. Clemt has stepped into the Master rank, he feels he is the first to do this in the group, so he wanted to challge Anthony to a match. Not to gain anything or question Anthony''s authority, he just wanted to battle him, and see how much he (Clemt) has improved and how far he is ahead of Anthony. (Clemt thinks he is now stronger than Anthony since he has stepped into the Master rank, only if he knew how immse the heavs truly are) ''How about I tell the system tomunicate with Anthony''s th they can work it out'' Immediately Clemt thought of this, he gave instructions to his system. As Anthony was discussing with other people, his system suddly chimed in. [Ding.. The subodinate, Clemt has issued a challge to the Host] Anthony was surprised wh he saw this, he looked at Clemt as he raised one eye brow. Th he smiled and epted without any questions. Th he walked towards Clemt and said "Let''s go" Clemt followed behind Anthony and they walked away, the rest didn''t understand what happed, but they followed theless. They got to what seemed like the basmt and that was extremely fortified for training, the metals on the walls won''t ev be scratched by those at the peak Paragon rank, ev if they attacked with full power. Clemt and Anthony stood facing each other. Anthony looked at Bryan, Tiara and the storm brothers who were here with them, he wanted to chase them out but decided against it. They should use whatever they saw as motivation, there was no need to hide it from them. Although Anthony didn''t know who invited Tiara here, he just kept quiet and didn''t speak on it. Tiara only saw them moving, ev Bryan who wasn''t part of the crew followed, so she decided to see what it was. And it seemed like a spar was about to happ before her eyes. But she just kept quiet and observed, in order to see how much Anthony has progressed. She also didn''t know who Clemt was, but she knew he was ranked higher than her in the Battle ranking, she didn''t ev see him on the battlefield during the demon invasion. Tiara hasn''t oped up or started speaking to anyone unlike Bryan did. Anthony wondered how a vampire could possess more pride than a Dragon, as Dragons are beings known with immse pride. The rest of the subordinate watched with rapt atttion as they wondered why Clemt who was the most quiet and reserved would suddly challge Anthony. ''Did he make a breakthrough'' They all had this same thought in their minds. They all saw each other as rivals, so one person ahead of them meant they were the weaker ones now. Anthony smiled ever so gtle as he looked at Clemt and said "After you" Chapter 96: Clement V Anthony As the words were dropped, Clemt didn''t wait for anything and just attacked outright. A resounding boom was heard by others as they watched them. But they didn''t understand where the sound wasing from, since Clemt hadn''t ev moved from his original position. But their questions was answered a secondter as the Clemt they saw immediately faded away as what they saw was an afterimage due to his immse speed. They turned their heads to the sound of the explosion in order to see what happed, but they couldn''t see anything since Anthony and Clemt had already left that position. ***ngggg***Clinkkk***BOOOMM*** Sounds of two metals shing kept resounding in the area as they both attacked each other with speed and strgth. Two dark light kept flickering as they kept colliding and separating immediately. As the Katana and the Dagger met in betwe them, Anthony smiled as he looked at Clemt. He retracted his sword, and changed his wrist bnce and shed at Clemt''s leg. Clemt disappeared from his position and appeared behind Anthony and hses out fifty times. Anthony changed his pace and turned a to face Clemt and hsed out, parrying all fifty attacks with ease. Th they both immediately coated their weapons with aura and increased their speed and strgth. ***Booommm*** They both stood upright on the ceiling of the training room and they continued shing. Sparks of light was st everywhere as they weapons kept on colliding. Wind kept howling together with sound echoing everywhere. Yet not a single dt could be se on the g or walls of this room. Although the training room seemed small to hold both of them and allow them move freely with more speed and strgth, as a warrior or fighter, you should be able to fight anywhere no matter how small the space is. They disappeared from the ceiling and appeared on the floor as they continued shing as of them relted. Clemt seeing that he couldn''t win with just his pure physical strgth was baffled. Ev after tering the Master rank, the fact that Anthony was still keeping up with him with utter ease shocked him. Anthony instantly st out a punch with his other hand towards Clemt''s stomach with speed Clemt couldn''t keep up with. ***BAAMMM*** The force of the punch rocked Clemts stomach as his internal organs were immediately damaged and he was st flying backwards and crashed onto the walls ****BOOOOMM*** "You would have to be faster and stronger than that to be able to win against me" Anthony said with a smile as he looked at the bleeding Clemt who coughed up blood. Those who were watching were shocked, they couldn''t keep up with the speed of such movemts. The wind and momtum from their attack tded to push them backwards so they had to exert more force to nt themselves in ce. They couldn''t see anything as they just saw shes of light and sounds of metals shing and that''s all. Such a thing they couldn''t do or understand. Ev the remaining nine from Anthony''s subodinate were shocked. Clemt was an assassin, so his speed was already ridiculous, coupled with his physique and his currt rank, his was really too fast for them to be able to follow his movemt without at least boosting themselves with their mana, aura or elemts. Clemt''s regeration skill started working and healed him in two seconds since the injury Anthony caused was small. "I underestimated you" Clemt said as he stood up from his position. "That is one thing you shouldn''t do bruh, if this was a battlefield, you are dead, keep that in mind incase of next time" Anthony smiled and replied. Clemt didn''t reply, but everywhere suddly changed as darkness covered everything and everywhere. His lips moved and he muttered two words. Everywhere became extremely dark as almost of them could see. Asides Vivian and Evelyn due to their special eyes. As for Tiara, although she couldn''t see, she could still hear and feel everyone''s blood flow from their hearts to their organs and veins. So the rest could only rely on their sses. This was one of Clemt''s new skill he got wh he stepped into the Master rank called ''Dark Hemisphere'' He could cover a specific area in total Darkness. In this total Darkness, his strgth and speed are increased by three times. Attack damage he unleashes would be multiple by two times. Any damage he receives in this area would be reduced by 80 perct. He could teleport to anywhere in this hemisphere without any mana cost. All movemts in this hemisphere would be ssed by him with utter ease. The range of this skill increases as his cultivation increases. As Clemt was done, he instantly appeared infront of Anthony by teleporting. Th he shed out with his technique without any shred of mercy [Clemt Technique: Dagger Series: Death''s Cut] Clemt shed at madding speed that broke the sound barrier as he hsed t thousand times at differt parts of Anthony''s body as if he really wanted to kill Anthony. Anthony smirked, th he decided to fight Clemt with the darkness elemt that Clemt was so good at. Although he wanted to also use daggers and fight Clemt at his own profession, he decided not to, that might be too much. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Hades Ridicule] Darkness covered Anthony''s katana as he hsed out t thousand times also and met Clemt''s attacks head on ***BOOOOMMM**** Pressure descded upon everyone in that room as the wind moved furiously without any control of its own, due to the force of their collision. Such devastating attack would have done more destruction if wasn''t for the metallic walls keeping this ce contained. Although most of the watchers couldn''t see, their bodies screamed at them and they all immediately protected themselves in order to survive such ridiculous impact. Clemt was shocked yet again wh Anthony matched his speed, strgth, and, attack and technique. ''Impossible'' This was the only word in his mind. He knew the ridiculous boost his physique gave him, he knew the ridiculous boost this hemisphere further gave him. But here Anthony stood matching him, and was also using the darkness elemt against him the holder of the ''Death physique''. Another word came to Clemt''s mind again ''Anomaly'' Although he was having various thoughts during this spar, he had the thoughtpartmt skill so it was not a problem. Anthony followed up with his own attack. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Dark Bestowmt] A million Anthonys appeared together suring Clemt. Each raised their katana covered with thick darkness and shed out. Clemt felt a chill run down his spine and he immediately teleported out of the way and appeared on the ceiling. ****BOOOOMM***** The intsity of the attack was staggering, it didn''t seem like the million Anthonys were illusion or fakes. Before Clemt could ev breathe a sigh of relief, he saw Anthony standing on the ceiling looking at him with a smile. Before he could ev teleport, a p st him hurling like a kite towards the same wall. But before he could collide with the wall, Anthony appeared behind Clemt and caught him by holding his skull. He st a punch to Clemt''s back that st him rocketing towards the ceiling which he just came from. Before Clemt could ev get to the roof, Anthony was already there again. Clemt couldn''t ev sse or ev see his movemt, he couldn''t understand how Anthony moved. Anthony smiled and just used a technique he saw a while back that he felt perfect for this scerio. [Titan Technique: Leg Type: Heav''s Fall] The force of Anthony''s weight and feet nted into Clemt''s stomach st a jolting pain throughout his body. Ev the 80 perct damage negation couldn''t save him from this pain. **BOOOMM***CRACCKKK*** A lot of bones were brok as Anthony connected his legs with Clemt''s body. As he crashed into the floor, many more bones broke as Clemt lost consciousness. Immediately he lost consciousness, the Dark hemisphere skill lost effect and the darkness dissipated. The Dark hemisphere was a perfect skill worthy of a trump card, but it was just used against the wrong person. Wh the darkness disappeared and they could now see, they saw Anthony''s leg on Clemt''s stomach while he was unconscious with blood scattered a on the g. Anthony walked towards them and said "Let''s leave" "What about him" Bryan asked with his lips twitching. "He would be fine, don''t worry" Anthony said and he walked out, the rest followed him and left Clemt lying there. The silce was loud as they walked. Although they barely saw anything that happed during the fight, that alone said it all. They couldn''t ev see their speed or strgth during the fight. They couldn''t ev follow the sound of their attacks in order to keep up using that because it seemed that ev sound was ev slower than them, as sound only came a wh both of them already left that area. The Subordinate didn''t ev bother thinking about Anthony, but the fact that Clemt was ahead of them, and they didn''t know how he did it. Tiara clched her fist as what she just witnessed was too much for her. She didn''t know how long it would ev take her to ev catch up to what she just saw. Ev if she caught up, they would have elevated to higher heights by th. Th she looked at the remaining nine of Anthony''s subordinates and thought. ''How strong are they, are they all strong like him (Clemt)'' Her mind kept wondering. Bryan just kept quiet as he already epted his fate of not being talted ough, he had epted reality. But that doesn''t mean he would lower his training intsity, he would increase it in order not to be left in the dust. Chapter 97: Floating Island An hourter, Clemt woke up from his slumber. He just sat down there and stared into space for a while before he sighed as he thought. ''I still underestimated him, I guess this level of power is expected of someone who can grant such power to other people'' He got up and walked up to meet others, wh he got there he didn''t ev discuss anything with them, he just sat down and kept quiet as usual. Three hourster, they arrived at the floating ind. The floating ind was so high up in the sky that ev the clouds covered it. The mana and the air a the ind was so fresh and thick. The crest of the Academy was on the ship, and they already notified people of the floating ind of their arrival, so they wer''t stopped on the way for a search or anything. The shipnded outside the ind and all studts came down all looking a with curiosity, but they didn''t see anything as they were still outside. A four star professor called Clintnded infront of them and said. "Follow me" Th they walked with their numbers and got to the trance of the a huge building which could fit millions of people. This building was the only way to ter the floating ind. They wt into the building and saw millions of people walking a, everyone just going about their daily lives. Th they saw differt portals at differt points as this portals was the doorway to the floating ind. The four star professor walked up to a receptionist and talked to her. During this time, some studts met their family members and collected their mana crystals th regrouped with the rest of the studts. The receptionist th led the professor and the studts to a portal after the professor paid the trance fee which was t low mana crystals per head. Just with the gate fee alone, one could imagine what kind of wealth the floating ind holds and the force that kept thiefs and bandits at bay. As they all based the portal and arrived at the ind, the vironmt suddly changed. The mana was extreme vibrant here, ev the air sounded expsive. High rise buildings were everywhere as they stood with majesty, disying how much construction cost. Cars moved across and zoomed at various ces, some cars flew in the air. Some flew a themselves without cars, truly the atmosphere here was differt as it gave a sere peaceful feeling making you feel like you stepped into hav and should stop your path of cultivation and stay here. The Elf professor Clint looked at them, th released hundreds of mana crystals which floated on the air and gave a two hundred low mana crystals and one high mana crystal to each studt. This disy might look like telekinesis, but it really isn''t. This is just a basically skill everyone who reaches a certain level of mana control can use. Using it to move item of low weight like papers, pcil or cups, chairs. So it isn''t telekinesis as they coat the object with mana and th move it. But this doesn''t work with heavy things, so only low weight things. "This is your spding fee for the next three days on this ind" Clint''s vice sounded as they stopped looking at their money like gold goblins. "You can sleep in any hotel here as the Academy has already settled everything, so just show your studt ID card and you would be allowed to stay there, you can change hotels each night if you want to" "And if you don''t spd all your crystals, the Academy won''t take it back" As soon as Clint was done speaking, he disappeared like he was never there to begin with. Everyone stored their money in their space rings. Although there were banks in this world, most bank operate on quarks alone. Nobody is willing to give their mana crystals to another person for safekeeping or saving. It is best saved and safe with themselves. Although quark and mana crystals were both currcies, their differce are quite staggering. That''s why there was no bank cards for mana crystals unlike those of the quark bank card. Quark is easy to make, but mana crystals...I think not. Everyone instantly broke into groups or alone as they all wt exploring with their money. Anthony and his frids were together as they discussed what to do first. As they walked, they got nces from other people who walked about due to their faces. Anthony and his subordinates were out of this world already, Bryan and the storm brothers were extremely handsome too due their heritage, so people stared once in a while. "How about we taste their food first" Bringer as usual said with avishing tone as he licked his lips. "Is food all you can think of" Rider said as he pped his brother''s head. "How about we go shopping first" Evelyn said as they walked. The girls nodded, th they walked to a shop they saw ahead and tered it without waiting for the boys opinion. Anthony and his subodinates just followed as they were always together. Bryan and the Storm brothers had nothing better to do so they just followed. As they tered, they were amazed. Indeed the floating ind was differt. From the lighting, to the colour to design and architecture and chandelier. Everything screamed luxury, truly poor people couldn''t stay here. Ev the clothing for sale were differt as ev the dumbest awaked can tell the material to produce such clothing would be at least SSS rank. The clothes at the shopping district were only made from normal beast, or monster at the C grade at best. But here, the SSS ss was minimum standard. The clothes could also provide certain level of defse and some had once a while function like auto cleaning, some had auto-adjust. A light shed Bringer''s eyes as he looked at Vivian and said to her with a smile "You can pick whatever you want, I would pay for it, don''t worry about the price" Bryan wanted to use this method to get back in her good books after the disaster he causedst time. And what better way to apologise to a woman than to buy her loads of gifts. Vivian looked at him with her always ever cold face, she smiled at him for the first time and nodded her head. Everyone was stunned wh they saw her smile, and at the stupid Bringer at that. Seeing Bringer being sessful, Bryan immediately yed the same card. "You can pick what you want, I will pay" Bryan said to Evelyn with same smile as Bringer. Evelyn smiled and nodded. The atmosphere turned strange, they were here to shop, now these two boys were trying to woo girls. They looked at Bryan with surprised faces, but he simply just smiled confidt in his pockets. Donna looked at Rider with a questioning gaze as if saying... ''Ar''t you going to ask me, two boys have already asked the other girls, why hav''t you asked me to pick what I want, what will happ to my reputation after this'' Rider''s lips twitched as he understood Donna''s gaze. He wasn''t trying to woo her like his brother and Bryan did with other girls. But he had to offer, what if she started targeting him out of nowhere because of this. Wom were strange creatures no matter the race or specie, so he had to give in. And she was ranked eighth on the battle ranking, he wasn''t ready to test his luck. Th he offered with a smile like the charming price he was. And Donna smiled and nodded like how Evelyn and Vivian did. Chapter 98: Confession As Donna epted the offer with a smile, a receptionist appeared with a smile. But that smile froze the next second as she recognised all of them...aside Clemt. They were all already famous after their videos surfaced online, she was ev following some of them online. But she returned to her professional side immediately, as not to inconvice them. "Good afternoon sirs, I''m the manager for this building, it''s nice meeting you all" She bowed slightly while lifting her dress gtly as if she was addressing kings and ques. "Is this your best set of clothes and jewellery" Donna asked with a smile. "No Ma''am, there is a higher floor than this that holds more expsive and beauty clothes and items of various degree" The manager replied professionally. "Lead us there" Vivian''s voice sounded. Th they all followed the manager as they ascded the staircase. But as they got to the door that leads to the next floor, they were stopped and asked to make paymts in order to ter. They were being charged three low mana crystals each just to ter the next floor, if such a thing happed outside the floating ind, people would protest. Truly, ev if you don''t n to spd here, you must spd. But this policy was put in ce as some people don''t n on spding or buying anything, they jusy browse a, take pictures and waste the store''s time and effort th leave. So the g floor was free, but the subsequt floor demanded paymt. Everyone paid and stepped in without speaking at all or change in expression. As the guard allowed them to step in, they were oped to another world. It just seemed whatever luxury they witnessed, there was always a higher luxury somewhere. They had both male and female clothings, so everyone started looking a. They got nces from other people, due to their faces and aura. The girls wt on a spree, whatever they set their gem like eyes on, they picked it without asking the specifics. Ev the clothes glitter a little without any reflection of light on them. Anthony and the boys also picked some clothes, shoes and wrist watches. The boys picked within their spding limits as the prices were always tagged on whatever you were buying. But Anthony just picked the most expsive ones without batting an eye. The others looked at him wondering how rich he was as they didn''t see him meet any family members to get mana crystals. They spt about an hour going through the tire clothing store. After they were done, they walked up to the manager in other to make paymts. As Anthony was about to pay for his selection since he was the first at the counter. Someone....a handsome young man stopped him with a smile and said. "Why don''t I pay for that handsome" Immediately the words left the young man''s mouth the tire world seemed to stop for Anthony and his group. Vivian and the rest were speechless. "My name is Callum Karl Haemer, I''ve be watching you for a while since you stepped in, the way you carry yourself, your footstep, the way you speak, your face, your voice" "They all seem to resonate with my soul, so allow me to pay for this and I hope to speak with you further after this" No one dared tough right now, someone was hitting on Anthony right infront of them, and that someone was a man. In this world, there was nothing against the gays and lesbians, nobody had time for that, or criticise anyone for that. Everyone was focused on their cultivation journey, anyone having anything against them was either just too jobless or stood at the bottom of the cultivation journey with no hope of improving. "HAHAHAHA to think your first romance and date would be with another man, your life is truly a funny story" Romulus who has always be sitting on Anthony''s head startedughing at him with no sign of stopping and no sign of this usual regal demeanor. Anthony''s mind was nk, he had fantasied a lot about wom asking him out, but here a man dered he was resonating with his soul ''Fuckkkk I need to meet the stupid author writing my story now'' Anthony screamed in his mind, but still kept an expressionless face. He had nothing against the LGBTQmunity, but the fact that the first person to approach him with a confession was a man stabbed him in the heart, he felt betrayed by ???. The young man while still smiling waited for Anthony''s response, ev the others waited to know what he would say. If it was another random person the young man fancied, he would have used force and not really waited for a reply. But he could feel it earlier like he said, the way Anthony walked and everything was grace itself, there was no way someone who carried himself like that would be at the F rank, so he didn''t fall for the aura Anthony released. He wasn''t a stupid and arrogant young master, ev the way the rest that came with Anthony walked and talked, he could tell they were not ordinary people. Ordinary people can''t give birth to such a face and physique and grace. Anthony looked at everyone and saw them waiting for his reply. He looked at Vivian and the rest of the girls for a second. Th he turned the young man and smiled while saying in eptance. "The name is Anthony, thank you for your offer, I happily ept" The rest of the crew were too stunned to say anything. They all had one thought in their minds ''He swings this way?'' The young man smiled as Anthony epted him and walked up to pay for Anthony. "How much?" he asked with confidce. The manager looked at him like an idiot, the manager knew Anthony was from the Null family and their heir, but it seemed the young man didn''t seem to know this. So she just calmly replied with a smile. "Five top mana crystals" Everyone''s mind immediately wt nk wh they heard the price. They sucked in cold air at such price. A hundred low mana crystals equal one high mana crystals. Th a thousand high mana crystals, equals a top mana crystals. Anthony had just casually spt five thousand high mana crystals like it was nothing. Ev top tier families dared not give their childr such amounts of funds, because it was utterly ridiculous. The young man was stunned, he didn''t know what to say. Hees from a rich family, that''s why he had the confidce to offer to pay, but it seems his pockets wasn''t deep ough. Everyone looked at him expecting him to pay or say something. Anthony looked amused as he too waited for the young man''s reply. But as the young man didn''t say anything ev after t seconds, Anthony said with a smile. "It seems we are not fated to be together Callum, maybe in our next life" Callum just coughed awkwardly and agreed th left the store immediately without waiting. As Callum left, Anthony face darked and the rest startedughing at Anthony without mercy. It was just too funny to them, Anthony looked at theirughing faces and snorted. He casually tossed out five top mana crystals like they were mere stones and left to sit down and calm his anger. The storm brothers and Bryan couldn''tugh for long as the girls literally emptied their pockets. Vivian''s clothes had cost Bringer sev high mana crystals. Evelyn''s clothes cost Bryan eight high mana crystals. Donna''s clothes cost Rider eight high mana crystals. The Storm brothers and Bryan didn''t ev have money to pay for their own clothes. Ev the money their families gave them wasn''t ough, and it''s only the first day on the floating ind. They begged Anthony for money to pay but Anthony didn''t ev give them a nce. Theyughed at him earlier, so they had to pay for consequces. And just like that the three of them wt broke in just hours after they stepped into the floating ind. They didn''t dare to call their families for more money after just receiving funds a while ago. Everyone th left the store with happiness on their faces.....well not everyone. Anthony''s face was still dark as he fell into his overthinking session after meeting Callum. The Storm brothers and Bryan had dejected looks on their faces. The childr of top tier families that rule world being broke was a funny sight to behold. Chapter 99: Beach THE NEXT DAY Everyone slept and woke up wh they wanted since they wer''t at the Academy where they had to wake up on time to train and attd sses. But since waking up early has be graved into their souls since they awaked at t, some people still woke up early by mistake. Anthony and his frids could be se eating at the hotel they stayed with happiness as they had indeed joyed their first day on the floating ind. The Academy provided each person a certain amount of food per day, so some people like Bringer won''t swallow the Academy''s fortune. But the Academy also gave them crystals, anyone that is still unsatisfied can just buy more food and eat. But they were all awaked, ev D rankers can go two days without food, so the Academy decided to just give them ough, it wasn''t like anyone would die of hunger in three days as that would be the funniest joke. As they ate, Bryan asked "What are we going to do today, it''s already PM, we woke up toote" They all literally woke upte due too walking a yesterday. "How about we head to the beach and swim" "Hoooo.....we could catch the fishes there and eat them" "You ar''t allowed to fish at the beach" "Ehhh why not" "That''s a tourist cter, they are meant to be preserved and untouched, besides the floating ind have rules and you might be arrested and your family would be fined" "And with the amount of outrageous prices we''ve se by staying here, I can''t imagine how the floating ind would reap your family in the name of damages you caused them in order topsate them and for your bail" After they were done eating, they decided to buy some swim suits for the beach. They walked back to the shop and the girls bought swim suits and the guy bought shorts that were just above the knee. Th they started running to the beach since it was faraway and would take some time to get there if they just walked. Although this ce was called an ind, Anthony didn''t dare to call it that as the size was just too huge to be called that. Wh they got to the beach, they were asked for money yet again before they could ev see a grain of sand. They all paid twty low mana crystals each and tered with anticipation. Wh they got there, they saw a lot of people walking a on the sand, some set up parasols to block the sun, some swam, some just ate whatever they had on their hand and looked at beauties. They booked two rooms, one for the m, the other for the wom, th they changed to their swim suits and stepped out. They attracted atttion as they walked but that didn''t sway them and they just walked to the to the water and dived straight in without talking to anyone. Bringer like a kid, increased his body size and weight and now stood at 7''5 feet. He jumped high in the air, and shouted as he dropped into the sea. "Cannonball" **BOOMM**SLAPSH*** A huge tidal wave came with it as the sea rose up and pushed a lot of people backwards. Anthony swam for a while before he bought a floatation device and justyed on it with sun sses over his eyes as he basked in the sun. He loved the feeling of the sunlight touching his skin. ''Should I buy that sun absorption ability of superman and just get stronger by basking in the sun'' Anthony thought as he justyed there while looking at the sun and subtly controlled the water elemt and it moved him a with his floatation device gtly. Anthony felt Donna take over his control over water and controlled it and made him move towards her, he didn''t stop her and just watched. "How about we y volleyball here" Donna suggested to Anthony and the rest. Anthony raised an eye brow wondering what this was about, although he never yed volleyball once in his life, but with his talt he could be good at anything by just trying it once. The rest agreed happily, th Donna exined the basic rules of volleyball like no one can touch the ball two times consecutively, no opposing team can touch the ball once it''s no longer in their half. Th she got to the main rules, they wer''t allowed to use mana or aura or talt or any physical hancing skill to chance their body but are allows to use their tire natural physical strgth. You can add more force to the ball by using basic elemtal maniption, but only upon physical contact with the ball. You can''t manipte the ball in anyway once it has left your touch or not within your touch. Once the ball touches the g or was out of bound, that''s a point for the opposing team. You can''t also manipte the court itself. "Ehhh just two problems, all the courts are already tak, also there are no balls here that can withstand our strgth, we have to go back and buy it" Rider said. Of course they won''t use regr balls, the ball they have to use has to be outrageously strong to withstand their strgth, but these balls were rare as nobody spds their time ying sports instead of cultivating. But on the floating ind it wasn''t as this was a vacation spot, so they had everything in order to be able to provide for people. They just didn''t want to go and buy the ball after they just got to the beach. Anthony immediately chimed in "I have one ball with me, don''t worry" Everyone looked at him wondering why he carried such a thing. Anthony just came out from the sea and walked back to the room they booked on the beach like he was going to get the ball from his space ring, which wasn''t on him right now, he just doesn''t want people to question how the ball appeared without a space ring on his finger. After they set up the and the ball, they divided themselves into two teams, while having sev people on each team as they were fourte in total. Bryan, Bringer, Evelyn, Clemt, Arnold, Ross, Marcus were on team . Anthony, Rider, Vivian, Donna, Ross, Spectre and Litt were on team . Team started with their serve outside the court, and who better to serve than a titan with their ridiculous physique. Bringer smirked and threw the ball high in the air, th his muscles bulged as he shot into the sky. As he got to the ball, he coated his hand with the red ergy and changed his hand into a fist and punched the ball with a lethal force. **BOOMM** Space shook upon impact as the ball shot forward with madding force. Immediately the ball wt over the and into team two''s court, Rider immediately moved and ced his arm under the ball to save it and for a forearm pass. Immediately the ball connected with his forearm, he changed it''s direction by shooting it upwards perfectly. Anthony seeing this had a mischievous grin on his face as he disappeared from his position and appeared in the sky just infront of the ball. Mid air, he looked at Bringer with an evil grin and decided to prank him as he was really tired of this muscle man tantrums. The same red ergy instantly formed on Anthony''s palm just like Bringer, th Anthony pped the ball with a rocketing intsity that ev made the ball seem to ripple as it was st back to where it came from. ***BAMM*** The ball seem to disappear from people''s view like it left the world, nobody understood where the ball wt. Only Bringer felt death tingling for a split second and in that split second, the ball appeared infront of Bringer like it was teleported by Anthony but it wasn''t. Bringer moved to block but he was too slow as the ball instantly connected with his chest and he was st flying through the air. He and the ball both left the court before anyone could react. Bringer and Rider looked at Anthony in shock, Anthony had just used Bringer''s unique talt right infront of them. A talt or skill is unique because nobody else in the world has it. And now someone infront of them defiled that logic,mon sse and a world fact. This was the second time Anthony had stol the Storm brothers skill. The first was wh he fought Clemt on the ship, the second was now. Anthony st Bringer a smirk th turned to return to his position. The rest didn''t understand what just happed, but to them, Anthony and the Storm brothers seem to have an understanding. The game resumed right after the pause. Rider tossed the ball up and jumped up to meet it. Earth elemt moved and coated his elbow as Rider spun mid air and st out an elbow attack on the ball that made it faster as it blitzed onwards without obstruction. ***BOOOM*** As it moved into team one''s court and started descding, Bryan immediately moved. He performed the same forearm pass like Rider earlier easily with his dragon physique. Before Rider could move to sd out a more devastating attack, a figure blurred into existce before the ball could reach it''s highest point in the sky. She spun a just like Rider but this time, she used her foot heel coated in light elemt and st out an attack. Immediately her heel made contact with the ball, an explosion sounded in the air as the ball flew forward with a faster speed and force than the one Anthony st earlier while also bing invisible. The ball disappeared again, but this time due to the speed and the invincibility she added to the ball using her elemtal control. To others, invisibility using light elemt might not be basic elemtal maniption but to her, it was just a basic elemtal maniption. Everyone on team two could only react with their sses, but they were still too slow. Evelyn smiled happily as she saw that the ball was about to make contact with the g. At thest second, Anthony appeared there and saved the ball with ease and a pass. Vivian appeared beside the ball before it could start descding. She didn''t use any elemtal maniption, and just st out a pure physical attack. They yed for hours till the sun bade them farewell, so they had to stop in order to return to their hotel. And with that team won with only one point. Chapter 100: Dungeon Everyone woke up feeling happy and down at the same time as this was theirst day on the floating ind. Everyone basically had fun here, as not even training maniacs like Tiara even trained for a second. Everyone simply took their time unwinding and rxing. Anthony sat in his hotel room as he looked out the window and smiled. He couldn''t have this much fun in his past life, he hadn''t even seen an ind, talkless of being in a floating one. Anthony enjoyed every second of his new life, theziness of his clones, the food, the system, the ount filled with money, the vacation, the blood baths, the assassins, the demons, the forsaken cult. He looked up at the sun with his deep blue gem eyes as the sun reflected on them that made them look like they were shining and reflecting the sunlight. He stood up with a sigh as he finished reminiscing about his first life and went downstairs to meet the muscle men. When he got down stairs, it had to be said, the food at the Academy doesn''t evene close to the one at the floating ind. Too bad the Academy won''t let students take anything back to the Academy aside clothes and weapons that are within the range of the money the Academy gave the other day. Since the ship was scheduled to arrive by three PM in the afternoon, many people kept exploring till the professor got ready to call. They wanted to enjoy every moment as most of them knew deep down that they might never step in here again for various reasons. Anthony just looked at Bringer wolfing down tes after tes of food. Anthony couldn''t help but wonder if this guy had a bottomless abyss for a stomach or was he ruminant Titan specie with four stomachpartment. Anthony couldn''t get used to it no matter how many times he saw it. After Bringer''s wolfing session was over, they all stepped out again. But this time they didn''t enter any store, nor did they buy anything from a stall. They just continued walking around and took in different scenes and architecture into their minds as they admired their designs. As they continued walking, Anthony suddenly frowned as his sense dome passive skill picked up changes in space a kilometre ahead, just like it did during the demon invasion. Anthony just halted his steps and didn''t move anymore. The rest noticing the change in attitude also stopped and looked around cautiously. They were on a vacation doesn''t mean they would suddenly drop their guard to zero. As if in response to their cautiousness, the air within a twenty kilometres suddenly changed. The earth shook furiously for a moment before it calmed down, but not without causing some damages. Everyone was immediately rmed by the suddenmotion. A crack in space seem to ur as a portal immediately weaved in a circr motion and started expanding for some meters then stopped and stood in ce firmly. The amount of mana flowing out of that portal was enormous, others could only feel or sense the mana movement, but Anthony could see it. Anthony''s was shocked by this sight as he recognised what it was. It was a Dungeon. A dungeon has just spawned on the floating ind right infront of Anthony and his muscle men. This was the thing about dungeons, they are totally random and can be anywhere they liked or wanted. Even if you seal off space in a particr area, if a dungeon wants to spawn, nothing would obstruct its arrival. In order to remove a dungeon from it''s spot, all you have to do it close it by killing every single monster, beast in that dungeon. Of course some outrageously strong people don''t bother with this method and just go with the second method....which wasn''t really a method. The second method was simple....all you have to do is just forcefully close the dungeon by controlling space.....or destroying it. Of course depending on the grade of the gate that is, you can''t expect a F ranker do forcefully close an E rank dungeon. Or expect a paragon to forcefully close a paragon rank dungeon.....well depending on your mana, mana control, space control, this can be achieved. Most people who close dungeons with the second method, mostly forcefully close dungeons that are lower in rank than them. The Blood Empress is one of such people who use the second method. When she encounters a dungeon on her level, she just throws out a punch and forcefully destroys it, but if it''s a dungeon lower in rank than her, she just waves a single hand and the portal would forcefully close. Such was how terrifyingly good her mastery over space really is. Without the space element, don''t even bother trying to destroy a dungeon, it won''t even budge even if a paragon tried destroying an F rank dungeon. But people hardly destroy dungeons as the resources inside would just disappear and that would be a huge waste. Suddenly different species of monsters poured out from the dungeon like water. This phenomenon is called a dungeon break, where all monsters in the gate just pours out till they are all out. And this dungeon was just an SSS rank dungeon, nothing too big or dangerous. After Anthony confirmed this fact, he unsheathed his katana from the sheath, throughout his stay on the floating ind the katana never left Anthony''s waist aside when he went to the beach. Anthony instantly rushed forward with great speed and swung his katana with alluring finesse as he ripped apart the monsters before they could go far. But they were too many of them scattering in different directions. The rest of the crew immediately moved into action with high agility. Bryan''s sabre appeared from his space ring as lightning ran through his body as he left crackling sound and blood ssh on his way. Evelyn simply used her light element and created illusions for the monsters and made them to fight themselves. Vivian just waved her hand as frost just covered everything and the beast just froze over and shattered with a bang. As Anthony and his crewid waste to the monsters, Clint floated high up in the sky as he looked at them with a smile. "This generation is truly a golden generation" Just in their first year, they were already overpowering S monsters at minimum. ... I have finally hit the 100th chapter Congratte this chapter with gifts. Thank you Chapter 101: Mission Impossible One week went by since Anthony and his muscle men came back from the floating ind. Everyone has gone back to their normal boring schedule of sses, train, take on a mission, sleep, read, repeat. Anthony got up from his sleep and went through his normal morning routine, then left his room. Today he decided to do something different. He has decided to take a mission. Anthony has never taken any mission since he came to the Academy domain, he simply saw no need for them as he was toozy to move his body while he could make money by cing bets while lying down. He walked around the Academy and arrived at the mission hall like he has always beening here. He looked around and saw people walking around and looking through missions they wanted to take. He walked to a clerk and proceeded to ask some questions. "Hello, I want to take up a mission" The clerk who was busy typing on herputer didn''t raise her head and simply waved her hand and a heads up disy appear before Anthony. "This is the list of all the avable missions, pick one and I will register it" The Academy lumped all missions together, they didn''t bother to grade it or anything. All missions had a clear requirement, like being a S ranker before attempting and all that, they didn''t obstruct those that want to court death. If a B ranker took a mission that clearly stated it needs the S rank and died during the mission, it didn''t concern the Academy. They don''t raise idiots or people who overestimate themselves. But of course they would look into your death, if its normal then you are added to the list of arrogant and idiotic corpse. If its not normal, the Academy would exert revenge no matter who it is. So its an unspoken rule amongst everyone not to touch students while they are in the Academy domain or school is still on. Anthony scrolled through the mission, but he didn''t see anything that could make him move or even feel motivated. Of course to him these were garbage mission, to others they were death gs. "Do you have any better missions, I didn''t find anything I like" Anthony said as he looked the the clerk who still had her eyes on her screen. "Name, Year, ss, Year rank" The clerk said in a reply to Anthony. "Null Anthony, first year, S ss, 1st rank" The clerk fingers froze on her keyboard as her eyes widened in shock as she looked up to Anthony''s face. Who didn''t know who Anthony was, the Academy written exam record breaker, ridiculous talent, outrageous mana zone,zy first ranker, highest amount of points spent in the Academy cafeteria record holder with a two million points margin, hasn''t taken a single mission but seems to be the richest. There was simply no one in the entire Academy who didn''t know of the name ''NULL ANTHONY'' the Demon Nemesis. Of course there are still haters and arrogant ones who thinks all Anthony''s prestige was built on lies and didn''t want to believe the videos they saw online. It has to be said that, even though the Academy takes in a thousand student per year and the graduation requirements was SS rank, many students don''t actually graduate from the Omini-peak Academy after the third year. Even having a double digit graduate was a tremendous miracle. Normally just at most three to five people graduate from the Omini-peak Academy after moving from the first year to the third year. So once the third year ends and you didn''t meet the SS rank requirement then you are kicked out and won''t get a certificate. This is how ridiculously hard it is to cultivate, so don''tpare Anthony''s generation with others as they are in their own league. Even if others don''t get a certificate after getting kicked out, the knowledge they acquired remains intact, the teaching and everything they have learnt would help them on the their journey for quiet sometime and those around them. This is why people still send their children to the Academy knowing fully well they won''t graduate, butsting till the end of the third year alone was already a tough feat, as it came with countless benefits, just the fact that yousted that long was a door of opportunity on it''s own, adding that to the connections you made during your time in the Academy, its a total killing. (Back to the mission hall) The clerk looked at Anthony''s blue eyes and was instantly swallowed by it as she fell into a daze but she regained herposure in about ten seconds. "With your fame and strength, indeed you deserve better missions" Immediately she was done speaking, she waved her hand again and the heads up disy changed. It went from the shining blue to blood red like it was giving off a warning and ominous feeling. The words were written in ck ink further intensify ominous feeling anyone would receive. This heads up disy contains the top ten ''Impossible'' missions. Of course in a sense it''s possible, if not it won''t even be there to begin with, but they are called impossible because of the stringent requirements. Only people who could battle across ranks touched this type of missions. Even the tenth mission which was the weakest on the list required a battle prowess of SSS- rank at least, which was quite theatrical. Graduation requirement of SS- rank, but dishing mission of SSS- rank minimum. The Impossible mission list has always been updated because; [1] once in few years, someone wouldplete one or two missions, showing how ridiculously talented they were to battle across ranks and [2] because the Academy justpletes the mission itself if its been there for a long time, or other guilds and organisations outside the Academypletes it before the Academy does. But.... throughout the history of the Academy, nobody has everpleted the mission ranked fifth to first. Those who have tried either died or survived by running away with their life saving treasure. Such is how hard these missions were, the higher the ranking, the harder it gets. So on the impossible mission list, the top five stood unshaken and consumed the lives of many genius students over the years. Anthony''s father had challenged every single mission from the tenth to the first. He was a battle maniac, there was no way he would not challenge the mission, if the Academy added it to their mission list, then there was a possibility it was doable, these were his thoughts at that time. Null Michael single handedly cleared all five lower missions from tenth to the sixth. Each all ridiculously strong and difficult, alwaysing back with his life hanging on a thread. But as a battle maniac, all those battle that put him on the brinks of death made him stronger whenever he came back from the brinks of death. This is a cheat exclusive to battle maniacs where one slip up means death. But even after it all, Null Michael still failed the fifth ranked mission and had to be saved by his father Null Collins. Null Collins knowing the death rate of the impossible mission won''t allow his son to court death, and who better to ensure his son''s life other than himself. Chapter 102: Mission Impossible-2 Anthony looked through the list with his normal expressionless face. The clerk kept her eyes on him as she was looking to see which Anthony would pick. Anthony''s gazended on the mission standing first on the list. First Mission: Excursion. Details: Escort some goods of the Norka organization from city M to city Q. Requirements: Master rankbat prowess. Payment: hundred million Academy points. The mission gave no further details, just enough for you the employee to know your job. It didn''t even specify the level of the Master rank that was needed. A lot of things screamed death gs literally. But the reward, a hundred million points was too tempting. Anthony didn''t dare to imagine it, that amount of points. Anthony didn''t feel greedy or anything. But that amount of points, he wanted it, although he was already outrageously rich and his system points can give him everything, it can''t be converted to Academy point at the end of the day. Anthony also didn''t dare to think about the amount of lives swallowed by this impossible missions rank due to people''s greed. But he couldn''t me them, students can''t possess such amount of points, only professor level and people who have been in the Academy for a long time possessed such points. Anthony knew he couldn''t get such amount of points from cing bets orpleting normal missions and stuff. Academy confidently put that reward because they know what it represents..''Impossibility'' "I will take the Rank 1 Mission" Anthony said as he turned his head to the clerk and met her eyes with his. The clerk fell into another shock, she knew Anthony''s power....well at least she think she does. She had thought he would ept within the tenth rank to the ninth rank for a start then work his way up to the rest if he is able to seed with the mission. To her Anthony was simply overestimating himself, many had tried and failed. Many geniuses lost their lives to these missions, many have appealed to the Academy to remove these impossible missions. But the Academy has no reason to, as they don''t ask or force anyone to go on any mission at all. To the clerk, Anthony won''t return, this simply meant his death. She had seen many die, she had held this clerk job in the mission hall for more than a century. She has seen people die even while going on the simplest mission like picking herbs. And now the greatest genius of this generation was going on a death mission. She tried to offer an advice, even though it wasn''t really her ce. "Ermmm...I think you should challenge the lower ones first and test the waters before moving up the ranks" Anthony just kept quiet as he looked at her, then shook his head as a sign of rejection. The clerk could only sigh at the loss of another genius, to her Anthony wasn''ting back at all. She ran her fingers with finesse that contains over a century of experience on the keyboard. Then she gave him a paper slip that is used as an ID for mission eptance. The slip also contains information of where and when to meet before the mission begins. Anthony looked at it and saw that the mission begins in two days....after this two days the mission would leave the impossible mission list even if Anthony didn''t ept it. "Thank you" Anthony nodded his head and said. Then turned around and left, heading to his room as he sent his clone to attend the sses being held. There was no way Anthony was going to sit through hours upon hours of boredom. The two days quickly went by like an assassin. Within those two days, rumours have spread about Anthony''s mission. There was simply no way to hide it, its an impossible mission that everyone looks at once in a while, them finding out that Anthony epted it sent a shockwave throughout the Academy walls. And epting the First rank Mission at that, it was like inviting the reaper to your family home. People mocked Anthony that he has be arrogant and allowed social fame get to his head. Many cried and sighed at the death of this handsome genius even though he hasn''t even left the Academy Domain to start the mission. Anthony didn''t address any of this rumours, there was simply no need to. Of course when many people called him arrogant and prideful for epting the mission, some also believed in him. His subodinates had no doubt in their minds that Anthony woulde back alive. Bryan and the Titan brothers weren''t so optimistic about the situation, they had be friends with Anthony, they didn''t want him to die. So they tried persuading Anthony to change his mission but he refused. Everyone at the top twenty had utter confidence that when they got to the third year or before that, they couldplete the 10th Rank mission on the mission impossible list at the very least. But above the sixth rank, they would think about it when they got there and also see what the mission is at that time before making a decision, as they all knew the events of the past about the mission impossible list. Anthony had already prepared everything for his mission.....well there was nothing to prepare in the first ce as Anthony is always prepared. He came out of his room and walked towards the Academy gate, as he walked he saw a lot of people looking at him with sad eyes, especially the girls. He just smiled at them as he walked past the which made them even cry harded as this ''will'' be thest time they would see him. He stood at the Academy gate and looked at the horizon and the rest of the Academy Domain. Anthony turned and looked at everyone who followed him here to send him off. Then said with an arrogant tone. "There is no need to be sad, I would be back, afterall I''m Heaven''s Illegitimate Child" Then Anthony floated up gently and shot towards the far skies with a resounding boom ...... The Dean''s Office "Sighs...so he has left huh, another one chasing the impossible mission" The Dean shook his head as he spoke. He brought out a circr device and contacted someone. Null Collins face materialized as a hologram just slightly above the device. "Hooo....to think the ughterer would contact me first, isn''t this a surprise what do you want" Null Collins said with a smile. But the Dean replied back with an evil smile and said "Your grandson has epted an impossible mission" Immediately the words dropped the room became so silent that a pin would sound like a nuclear explosion right now and here. After a brief pause due to the heaviness of such message. Null Collins asked another important question "What rank?" "First rank" The Dean replied with an evil grin. Null Collins was stunned from the answer he received. He has nearly lost his son to the fifth ranked mission, now his grandson was challenging the first rank. The both of them were courting death. Collins didn''t ask any other questions, he just abruptly ended the call, leaving only the Dean in his office. Chapter 103: Ascension loophole THE BATTLE FIELD Collins, Irene, Mitchelle, Michael all sat together as a loud silence descended upon the building they were sitting in. They had been at the battlefield since Anthony left, even the butler was here at the battlefield attending their to needs whenever they came back from their ughter. They had all heard the call Collins had with the Dean, as they are one big family they hardly hide anything from one another, even the butler (since he is tied by a mana contract) "Has my son finally be arrogant and overestimated himself" Michael said with a smile, although he would scold his son for picking the rank 1 mission, he still felt happy in his heart for the courage. "Sigh... Anthony has always been mature since he was born, I guess growing up we must all at least court death once" Mitchelle said with a sigh. Everyone present here has eaten the fruit Anthony brought, not only Anthony''s parents, heter gave some to Michael for his grandparents as he couldn''t leave them out. And right now, they were all stronger than they once were and still growing at faster speed like they had a low cultivation as they couldn''t absorb the essence of the fruit in one go with their ''weak'' physique. So right now, they all still battled with their previous strength before they ate the fruit. Their new strength is a trump card for any trouble toe, there was no way they would breakthrough and just announce it. People made announcements when they enter a new major realm but don''t speak on the minor realm at all, but some still don''t make announcements when they enter a major realm, that would be another trump card for them. The family didn''t ask where Anthony got such a fruit and didn''t bother asking or investigating, such things could lead to war. Michael nearly cried when Anthony gave him a fruit to give to his grandparents. Michael thought that with his enhanced talents, physique, skills and everything he was finally one step closer to catching up with his father Collins, as this has always been his goal. But reality seems to disagree with him. Even if they had eaten the fruit, some might specte they had more in their hands. "Where is he right now" Irene''s voice sounded as she looked at her husband Collins. "The ughterer said Anthony just left the Academy domain, he also gave me information on where he would be arriving" "I think we should just follow him to his mission location and not just wait for him there, what if one of the families, or demons and the forsaken cult make on move on him" Mitchelle said immediately. "I also agree, although I believe he shoulde face to face with death once or twice to improve, we should also be there just incase of certain death, just like when I faced the fifth mission" Michael said with a frown. Collins and Irene both nodded as they understood Michael and Mitchelle''s point of view. "Let''s go" Michael and Mitchelle said at the same time as they both stood up. They looked at each other with a smile. "You have a way to locate our son" Mitchelle asked her husband. "Of course I do, I left a Sword Intent in his body, just incase I needed to track him, with the way Anthony has been disappearing and appearing whenever he wanted, I couldn''t just let him go out like that, so without restricting his freedom, I nted a sword intent in him" Michelle nodded as he too had left a mark on Anthony since the day he was born. Imagine giving birth and marking your child on the first day of his birth. That was how hard core this world was. She did it just incase someone came to kidnap her baby or harm him, she would know right away and arrive immediately. Many people have lost their children like this, some not even a day after birth, some even during birth. So whenever Anthony left and came back as he wished, she didn''tin as her mark remained in ce firmly. But Michael only nted his own mark after seeing Anthony''s continuous spatial movements. Of course Anthony has sensed such mark and Sword Intent, there was no way his physique would allow such things to continue residing in and on his body. But Anthony left it in ce and didn''t remove it or say anything about it as removing it would alert both of his parents. His All seeing Eyes could even see such things. When someone ascends and steps into a new realm, they are automatically healed of all injuries and negative status effect and anything that is harmful or harms the body. This is the heaven''s way of congratting everyone. Anthony''s curse would be removed if he stepped into the E rank from the F rank, but his talent curse won''t allow such things to happen. So even without the system, his family could just cultivate him like a pig and he would step into the E rank thereby removing the curse. (This was the original path I wanted to follow when I started writing but just dropped the idea immediately) So people who curse people, usually use a strong curse with immediate or outrageous effects leaving you no time or even chance to cultivate or even breakthrough. But there is also a minor w or loophole during Ascension, which people didn''t know about. When you breakthrough, you get healed and saved from everything ''harmful'' that is hurting you. But what if something inside your body isn''t ''harmful'' yet and still in a dormant state. Just like the Sword Intent inside Anthony''s body, it ''could'' be harmful but has done zero damages till now because it hasn''t been activated by Michael. All Michael has to do is snap his finger or even with just a thought and Anthony would explode like a balloon. But the Sword Intent is just dormant, neither obstructing the body or slowing down anything, it just stays there doing nothing. Just like Mitchelle''s mark on Anthony''s body. Since these two things haven''t caused any harm to Anthony at least once, and just stayed there, it wasn''t harmful and something needed to be removed ording to the heavenly will But if the Sword Intent has harmed even a single cell or hair then went dormant again, the heavens would remove it during Ascension. As something dormant could be good or bad, the heavenly will can''t do anything against it. Of course the heavenly will know if it would be harmful to you, but it won''t bother to remove it, as it wasn''t here to take care of you like a baby. It was here to remove everything ''currently'' harming or has caused harm, not the one that would harm you in the future. So anything that isn''t causing harm in anyway is left alone. (I wonder what a lot of people would do with this information if they got a hold of it) (The heavenly will is the will of the Heaven) Michael just raised his index finger and Sword Intent covered it instantly, then he swiped in a straight line in front of him in empty space. Then space tore apart easily without any chance of resisting. Then he stepped into it with his family following behind him. They were heading directly to Anthony''s current location. ... I didn''t drop any chapter yesterday as things just got worse at the hospital. I''m in a state where I say the word to be written and my brother types, so I hope you guys understand my situation. Thanks for your continuous support. Chapter 104: Departure Anthony continued flying high in the sky with a smile on his face. It was everyone''s dream to fly and feel the brush of wind against their skin. Although Anthony had the ability to fly, he has never really done it before, the best he did was just float or something simr. As he flew across the sky like he was running for his life, he stared down upon everything as he looked at how small they all looked from above. Then he added the wind element to his speed and shot forward with even more speed. "HAHAHHAAH this how it feels to fly, no wonder all those super heroes like flying" Anthonyughed like a kid as he moved, he didn''t really know the directions to city M, but with the Authority of Information, it was a piece of cake. If it was others, they would have left two days ago in other to arrive on time as they couldn''t fly, so they had to leave on time to get there early. Anthony looked at the time as he flew and saw it was already 11AM. They were meant to convene together by 12 sharp. He left the Academy domain three hours ago, so he had been flying for three hours non-stop Flying doesn''t cost mana or strength or anything at all. It was just like breathing to everyone when they got to the SSS rank. There was no need to practice or anything, just like how new born babies don''t practice breathing, everyone is blessed with flying knowledge when they ascend to SSS rank. Anthony''s Sense Dome picked up something behind him as he flew, he didn''t need to turn as his eyes granted him 360 vision. Immediately five presence appeared, it disappeared like it wasn''t there. But Anthony could still see it clearly with his sense dome and his eyes. He smiled as he recognised these mana signatures and the people hiding. ''It seems the Dean contacted grandfather as I went on my ''courting death'' journey'' Anthony thought as he moved with a smile, even if something unexpected happens his family was here to save him. After flying for another thirty minutes, he arrived at the supposed gathering location, which was a restaurant. Anthony reduced his flight speed andnded with a soft touch on the ground. He walked up to the restaurant and entered. Immediately he entered, the manager walked up to him with a professional smile. "Good Morning young master, I''m sorry to inform you this, but the restaurant has been booked out by another individual" The manager said this as politely as possible, as Anthony was still young the manger assumed he was one of those arrogant young masters as the manager has dealth with a bunch of them who think themselves as kings. Anthony smiled at the manager and said "Don''t worry, I''m one of the people that booked the restaurant" The manager released a sigh of relief as he guided Anthony to a seat and served him a drink which was on the house. Right now, Anthony was still using his F rank aura as always. He just sat down there and waited for them, he still had extra 20 minutes on his hands, he was sure they would arrive soon. He didn''t wait long before three people walked into the restaurant. The three of them looked around and spotted Anthony and walked up to him. Anthony stood up and also walked to them, as they greeted one another. "Good morning, my name is Anthony, I represent the omini-peak Academy" Anthony said with a smile as he shook their hands. The three of them were surprised as they saw someone from the Academy. They too wanted to enter the Academy but they couldn''t pass the entrance exam. "To think the Academy sent one of theirs, the name is Amos, these are my brothers Zayne and Chika, we are from the Hails guild" Zayne and Chika stepped forward and greeted him too. "Nice to meet you Anthony" The three thought Anthony was someone who at least worked for the Academy, it never crossed their minds he was a student. Of course Anthony purposely didn''t introduce himself as a student, but he also didn''t say he worked for the Academy, so whatever misunderstanding they had, he won''t correct them. ?&§ß§Ö+¡é?-§à?§è+¦Ó- He wasn''t ready for that looking down on him clich¨¦ if he said he was a student. Before long, the door sounded as two beauties walked in. Everyone turned at looked at them. They were both beautiful and carried themselves with power. Everyone reintroduced themselves again. The two beauties were ra and Zara and both worked at the Adventurer guild branch at city M. There is only one Adventure guild in the human domain, every Adventure guild in any city is just a branch, and they all share the samework. As they all got acquainted with one another, then they just waited for the employer to arrive. As they talked with one another, they heard a series of footstepsing down from the staircase near them. They all looked to see who wasing. One of the men walked and greeted them with smile. "My name is Meek, your employer, you are already briefed on the mission so no need to waste time here" The six of them nodded their heads. Behind Meek stood another man with a mask who didn''t speak, he just stood there like a robot. Meek had been watching all of them from the camera when he was upstairs. Of course Anthony knew this as his sense dome and sight wasn''t a joke, but he didn''t care. It was nice to say that Meek is a Master ranker himself though just at the second level. While the man with a mask behind him was a peak Grandmaster ranker. Anthony didn''t know why the Grandmaster stood behind Meek, as people only respected power here, even if the Grandmaster was getting paid, it wasn''t enough to act like he was acting right now. Anthony shook his head as it didn''t concern him at all. They all walked out of the restaurant as the man already paid before anyone even arrived. He brought them to a huge van and said to them. "What you are protecting is inside, whatever you do, do not allow anyone aside from us get closer to the Van" Meek said with a serious tone. They all nodded with a smile, this wasn''t anyone''s first rodeo.....well aside for one person. Anthony could see runes that were drawn on the van, they were various types of rune on it. Like space restriction rune, damage nullification, auto clean and many other rune that prevents stealing with some tricks. Of course there were restrictions on these runes as if people with better skills appears, the runes won''t even stand a single attack from them. Goods like these aren''t put into space rings and carried just like that for various reasons. Example, they just had to lose the ring to lose it all. The opponent just had to cut the hand holding back the ring and its done. The space ring could also be swapped out, the person holding the ring might just magically disappear. A lot of people have stolen goods using these methods. So physically seeing the goods was always the best way as you always know where it is and always how to react. Meek opened the van and checked the goods onest time to be sure before they departed. The man with the mask and Meek entered the van together, while Anthony and the rest entered their own cars. They all rolled out immediately they were done with everything. Even though they all sat in a car, their sense weren''t impeded in any way. .... Author''s Note Can I marry my own book? Can I reincarnate in it? Where is R.O.B Chapter 105: Wave Four cars could be seen moving at a high speed alongside a forest, with a van in the middle and a car ahead and two cars behind. The crew have been driving for two days non-stop without rest. They all had high ranks, hence they could go some months without food or water. So they didn''t need to stop and eat or sleep or anything of that nature as their body was already too enhanced to such basic things. Technology was already too advanced, so the cars can use mana stones instead of regr old fuel. Anthony suspected it would take them within a week or two to get to their destination if they weren''t obstructed, if they were it might take longer. After driving for two days without speaking or anything, Anthony got bored of just driving. So he just switched to autopilot function of his car and just slept off, while also setting the cars in front of him as the target lock. So wherever their car goes, his would follow. Although portals could be opened to head to another location from one city to another, this wasn''t done as the cost was too stupendous. Therefore opening portals in just any city was too much, as even if they opened it the cost to use the portal would drive away a lot of people. The portal in the building heading to the main floating ind can be considered cheap because the floating ind itself was already too rich and it was just a gateway to their own home. Although there wasn''t any portal in City M and City Q, some cities where major events hold possess portals interlinking them. After some days of moving, Anthony jumped on the roof of his car, then jumped again andnded on the roof of the van carrying the goods and slept there. As for his car, he just kept it in his inventory. Others sensed Anthonynding on the roof, but they didn''t mind and just kept driving as Meek didn''t put this as part of the rules or whatever. Five days went by as they continued with their mission non stop. It was night-time and Anthony could be seen staring at the stars in the sky. He sighed as he thought that this mission was too boring. "I''m too bored, maybe I shouldn''t have chosen this mission" Anthony thought as he felt the wind against his face and his clothes billowed due to the wind. "Wasn''t this mission reward a hundred million points, where is the action and the dangers I was promised thate with it" Not even a single fly has attacked them since they left and embarked on their journey. Their journey continued for another three days, but this time they decided to stop and just stretch their legs a bit for thirty minutes before they continued the journey. As they moved, the car in front of the van suddenly stopped as they all sensed somethinging from all direction. Anthony whose eyes were closed suddenly opened them with happiness and a smile on his face. Zayne, Amos, Chika, ra, Zara all stepped out of their own cars. The guy on the mask also stepped out of the van, but Meek didn''te out. He employed them to work for him, he wasn''t here to move a muscle when he had hired men for the job. They all surrounded the Van forming a circle as they waited for whatever that wasing to arrive. After a minute of waiting, the earth shook as tremor was sent everywhere. It was a beast tide. Everyone present here knew they would be attacked by beast once or twice during their journey to city Q. But a wave of them was another things. No one knew why they attacked in such a number, but they didn''t care to ask as this wasn''t this job. Millions of these monsters rushed at them with fervor in their eyes, with some of them having saliva drop from their mouth like they were drooling. Even a fool could tell after seeing this sight that whatever was in that van benefited them. Having millions of monsters ranging from the lowest F rank to the Grandmaster rank racing at you isn''t really a good sight, even if it wasn''t really a threat to your life. Anthony stood on top of the van while saying ?!§à§á¦Ó@?%§á!?-+¡Ò¦Ò§è*§Ô??- "I will handle the ones that slip past you, I will guard the van" Everyone nodded as they kept their gazes fixed ahead. As they got closer and closer, the women duo were the first to make a move without any hesitation like they have been in this situation countless times. ra with her wind magic, Zara with her wood magic immediately erupted in sync. [Wind Magic: Wind Typhoon] [Wood Magic: Wood Palm] Huge wind typhoon and palms made of wood immediately appeared on the battlefield as itid waste to the approaching monsters. ***BOOOMMM*** The moment they both released their spells, they both took to the skies but were still flying and hovering around the Van in order to protect it. The tree brothers weren''t to be outdone and all moved into the fray. Amos as their group leader was at the front, unsheathing his sword without any pause. As these monsters weren''t really strong to him, he didn''t use Aura at all. Mana cloaked his sword as he moved out with his technique. [Amos Sword Technique: Cut of Boredom] Amos shed out two thousand of times as his figured zipped across the monster wave. ***sh***sh***Boom**Splurt*** The sound of his sword tearing through the monsters'' skins echoed across as he rained death upon anything that touched his sword. Bloods of various monsters hit the ground together with their innards and heads as soon as Amos left the area. Zayne followed up with his spell as he floated a few meters above the ground [Water Magic: Tidal Crush] Water surged in front of him as mana moved and intertwined with water molecules thereby creating a huge water tide. **Swoosh***Ssh***Burblee*** Water rushed without obstruction as it crushed everything in its path. Anthony looked at the destruction these people were causing and wasn''t sure if any of the monsters would even slip through these attacks. Chika ran on the water surface like it wasn''t there as he rotated his spear for some action. Mana moved from within him as it covered his weapon and thrust forward with astonishing speed and broke the sound barrier without any technique of any sort. ***Plooorkk***Sqwelp*** He bestowed judgement on the monsters on his path as he stabbed them all of death. As Amos ran amok, he suddenly felt something behind him, then he turned around immediately and blocked with his sword. ****BOOOMM*** A loud explosion ripped across from the attack an ape made on Amos. Amos'' sword blocked the fist without an issue, but his feet sank into the ground due to the sheer force of the ape. Amos immediately stepped back, and got a better look at his sneaky attacker. ''Peak Master rank'' Amos thought as he looked at the ape that was ten feet in height with huge fists and was silver in color. Just by looking at it, anyone with a brain can tell that it''s defence and strength wasn''t a joke or something to scoff at. Amos and the beast both stared at each other. Then as if they could read each others minds, they disappeared from their position. Chapter 106: Caesar As a sword and a fist met, an implosion ured pushing everything in a three kilometres range backwards with an immense force and strength. ***BOOMMM*** This time around Amos feet didn''t sink, but stood steadily absorbing the impact. Then they both disappeared in ce again as they ran around and collided forcefully in the forest as they continued fighting and raining down attacks. The ape kept sending out punches that shattered anything in it''s path and left loud explosion sounds immediately it was sent out. In front of the ape, Amos just kept blocking and blocking as his figured flickered across the field. As he moved, he didn''t have to attack the surrounding monsters as the result of their attacks left the monsters anything but alive. Although the ape was ridiculously huge it didn''t make it slow in anyway, rather it was extremely fast and precise with its attack. Amos'' sword vibrated intensely as it collided with the ape''s fists, he felt like he was striking the hardest metal on the as his attacks only left tiny scratches on the ape''s fists which immediately disappears showing it''s remarkable regeneration. But that didn''t deter him, he just continued his assault without a pause as he too had his own cards up his sleeves. Amos immediately changed his momentum as he suddenly took the attack to another level as Aura and fire instantly moved on his sword. His next attack caught the ape off gaurd. [Amos Sword Technique: Fire Type: Cut Of Boredom] Amos released the same attack asst time, but this time he took it up a notch. The ape sensing the sudden shift in battle instantly moved to dodge, but Amos was faster here. **BOOMMM***SLASHH***SPLURTT** His sword connected with the ape''s chest as he tore apart the ape''s flesh as blood flowed out instantly. Blood dripped on to the ground as the ape finally put a distance between them. But Amos wasn''t about to let this ape have a breathing space. He instantly disappeared and appeared in front of the ape and swung his sword fiercely in order to finish it off in one sword attack. But that little space already gave the ape all it needed to keep up with Amos. The ape quickly dodged to the side, with the sword barely grazing its neck as the ape narrowly dodged the attack. Then the game of cat and mouse began as Amos kept on attacking but the ape just kept weaving around dodging at thest second. The ape just kept dodging and didn''t block this time around as Amos strength has taken a step further again, so it could only dodge and not dare to block or it''s arms would be sliced off. Amos seeing that he couldn''t still y the beast, paused for a split second and decided to change his movement again. So he used his movement technique to move at a greater speed. [Amos Leg Technique: Movement Type: Tread Of Boredom] Amos instantly disappeared from his ce and arrived in front of the ape and sent out another sh with an increased speed. **Swish** But this is a battlefield, even a split second could determine people''s life. And that split second was everything and only thing the ape needed to get back in ce. The ape''s body immediately glowed and shimmered silver as its body became even more robust and thick. The injury from earlier closed up instantly, its strength and speed increased once again as the ape buffed up itself. As Amos sword was about to take off the ape''s neck, a hand quickly rose up and stopped the sword on its path. Amos quickly stepped back once again as he scrutinized this new sight. As Amos stared at the ape, the ape didn''t bother looking at Amos. Rather, it took a stance like a marital artist and mana and the wind element surged forth and gathered on its fist that was ced near its waist. The ape immediately punched out without mercy as it sent out a deadly wind cannon punch attack that rushed towards Amos. Amos feeling the weight of the attack from the wind punch heading towards him instantly channelled his mana and activated his movement technique and stepped out of the way. ***BOOOMM*** Everything in a four kilometre radius was instantly crushed and reduced to debris from the ape''s attack after Amos dodged. Trees fell and mountains crumbled from the immensity of such attack. The ape saw its attack didn''t hit it''s opponent, but it wasn''t discouraged. Rather it sent out more attacks as in a space of less than a second, the ape sent out a thousand more of such attacks. Its fist and arm only leaving many afterimages as the ape continuously punched out into space directly in front of Amos. "A mere beast dares to get cocky with me" Amos said as he stook a stance and didn''t dodging this time around but rather took the attack head on. He increased the intensity of his Aura as mana roared as the heat emitting out of the fire on his sword increased. [Amos Sword Technique: Fire Type: Sever Of Boredom] Amos moved with a blinding speed as he shed out a thousand times to sever all cannon punch in half. Although he didn''t bare the brunt of the attack, the surrounding did. Trees were set abalze as arge amount of smoke and fumes covered everything and everywhere. Stones and sand melted and burned down to its lowest form in the presence of Amos mes as earth quakes continued traveling around a seven kilometres radius. Amos and the ape both stood unharmed after the release of such attacks. Amos suddenly sighed as he was too bored with this fight. "Too bad I can''t hang around and y with you today" Amos said as he shook his head in pity. "I have to end this quickly as I have a mission toplete, so this is goodbye" Amos said with a smile. Though just a smile, the ape could feel death looming over it. It suddenly felt death for no apparent reason, listening to its instinct it immediately turned to runaway without hesitation. "Its futile my dear ape" Amos said as he moved swiftly. [Amos Original Sword Technique: First Page: Flicker of Happiness] Amos swung his sword with a flicker of happiness that disappeared immediately. The moment he hsed out, the ape was immediately sliced into four equal parts horizontally and vertically. MVLeMpYr-chapter The ape died and it''s body fell on the ground with blood gushing out profusely. Amos turned around and looked at his teammates and saw they were handling their own opponents easily. Anthony saw that the battle was about to end for other also, and he hasn''t even made a move yet. His eyes met with Amos'' eyes, then he gave Amos a knowing smile. The guy on the mask already stepped out of the Van and took care of the Grandmaster rank beasts with just a single attack. So Anthony had to make a move in order not to be on his teammates bad side. Although he usually doesn''t care about these kind of things, doesn''t mean he would be stupid. Anthony floated up and stood on the air as he proceeded to cast a spell as he had decided to just wipe out every living beast present right now. With his All seeing Eyes, he could see how many monsters were here, the battlefield size and many more. [Nature Magic: Mana Zone: Return To Caesar What Belongs To Caesar: Your Life] As Anthony casted this spell, every sentient life form within range felt instant death at this moment. All monsters rushing to the van and those that were attacking suddenly stopped in their tracks for a second. **THUD**THUD***THUD*** Sounds of dead bodies hitting the floor resounded as all and every sentient being asides Anthony''s teammates died on the spot without struggling or resisting. They all died as their bodies and became empty husks as their souls which didn''t belong to them has been returned to the owner. There was no explosion or impact or devastating sounds or any shy skill or spell. Just a sh of light pulsing out of Anthony as he released such spell together with his Infinite Mana skill and all life was taken. ..... Author''s Note As Tomorrow is my birthday, I would be releasing two chapter tomorrow. Thanks for everyone''s continuous support Special shout out to aaaninja and megmaconqueror for every support till now Chapter 107: Zara Everyone looked at Anthony in shock, and fear. Their eyes almosting off their sockets. Although they were numerous spells and techniques that were obviously overpowered, they have never seen or heard anything like this before in their entire lives. (Why would they hear it?, if someone had this move, then it would be saved as a trump card) Everyone instantly raised their guard up to the maximum. Although they were talking andughing in the restaurant earlier and also talked while they stretched their legs during the thirty minutes break, at the end of the day, everyone was a stranger and they were just here toplete a mission and everything is done. There was no trust or anything of that sort here, even Amos, Chika, and Zayne won''t dare to say that they trust one another hundred percent as a treasure or money could just make one of them make a move against the other. Even Meek adjusted and moved closer to his own personal body guard. At the end of the day, Anthony was just a hired personnel. He never trusted him at all. Even if he was from the Academy, there was no guarantee he won''t kill everyone here and take their treasures. (Many people have done this already) But as they all stood and stared at him with a wary gaze, a thought lingererd in their minds. ''If he cast such spell again, can we defend?'' This is indeed a good question. This wasn''t like elemental magic which people could see the attack, then defend, dodge or counter attack immediately, unless you have a soul skill, technique, or ability. Even though Anthony always released his F rank aura, none of them were foolish enough to believe that as even they themselves sometimes don''t even release any aura at all. They weren''t some brainless young masters. "No need to be so afraid, we arerades in arms, if nobody makes a move against me, I won''t make a move against them, besides even if I made a move first, I''m sure the Academy would hunt me to death" Anthony said with a smile as he spoke. "I thought you were a swordsman due to the katana hanging on your waist, who would have thought you also practice magic" Amos replied as he walked towards Anthony. "Well let''s just say I''m among the arrogant ones that refuse to stick to their ss but multi-cultivate" Anthony replied inly as he floated down. "Hooooo...I see, I wish you luck on your path then Anthony" Amos replied not believing what Anthony said about being arrogant and walking a double path. Would an arrogant person so easily admit they were arrogant? Of course not. "We should round up the corpse and be on the move immediately before their blood attract more monsters" Meek''s voice sounded as he looked at therge amount of corpse scattered around. Everyone nodded and decided to get on the move. Everyone took the corpse of the monsters they killed and nothing more. They were all entitled to the spoils of whatever they handled on their journey. As everything was taken, they immediately took to the skies and flew with fast speed as they wanted to cover up the ground faster this time. After flying for about an hour, they all settled down and immediately camped. Nobody was stupid enough to set fire here, so everyone just resided in their own tent and counted their spoils of the battle. Meek ordered his personal bodyguard to be on the look out...well there was no need for a look out since none of them were actually going to sleep. Zara went closer to Anthony and said with a smile and her charm. "So..are you as talented with the sword as you are with magic" Anthony looked at her with a gentle expression and said "I won''t say I''m talented, I''m just doing my part in this journey" Zara was extremely beautiful and could rival even other bloodline races despite being human. Her wood magic gave her a graceful body and enormous vitality and her body giving off a calm yet attractive and peaceful feeling. This took her charming level to a mind bugging level. Now she wanted to use this to fish out information from Anthony. Although she saw that she couldn''tpare herself to Anthony in terms of pure face values, she at least had confidence he has never seen anyone as beautiful as her. And now, she would use this benefit given by her affinity to fish out information. "Wow...I too I''m doing my part, but it''s just too draining while training the wood element" She sighed with a sad face as if she was reminiscing about her training. Anthony knew it was all a charade, but he yed along. "Ahhh... Anthony do you have the wood elemental affinity so we can train together" Zara said again as her face suddenly changed from sadness to happiness. "Well, I haven''t seen anybody with the wood element, it would have been cool just like you and maybe they can control an entire forest" Anthony said with a sigh as he looked at the sky but he was eyeing Zara from the corner of his eyes. Her expression was that of a disappointment as if him not having a wood elemental affinity just killed their training session. ''She really deserves an oscar award with this level of acting, she should reincarnate as an actress on earth'' Anthony mused silently as looked at her. Meanwhile Zara was having crisis as she was just frowning. Normally when you ask someone if they had a certain element, they either affirmed or replied with the one they possessed. But Anthony did none of this, which made her have no progress with her digging out information from him. The rest simply recovered their lost mana as they listened to their conversation. But they didn''t get any information after eavesdropping on their conversation. "Well it doesn''t matter, the fact that you work for the Academy means you are highly talented, did you graduate from the Academy" Zara instantly came back on track. To her question, Anthony replied again as he shook his head at her. "I didn''t graduate from the Academy, I just trained alone and tried my best to remain alive" Anthony didn''t lie to her, who knew if this woman had a lie detection skill or something of that nature. Although he didn''t lie, he could twist the truth. And with that, he just twisted the answers he gave Zara. There was no way Zara didn''t have a lie detection skill, as she would surely take advantage of her charm and beauty,plementing it with such a skill would make her information gathering skill to soar. But as she asked all these questions, Anthony could see that she was on edge, ready to react anytime if he ever made a move. Chapter 108: Spells After the rest, they all brought out their cars and followed the van and continued their journey with their former formation. The Null family were too shocked to speak. Unlike Anthony''s teammates, they understood what Anthony had done. Anthony touched the souls of millions which was way too outrageous. The mana he also released, the Mana Zone, the mana control. Everything left them shocked to the core. "Are you sure this is our grandson and not some higher being" Collins said with a smile as he looked at Anthony. "I always knew my son was talented, but to think he was this talented" Michael said with a smile as he rememberd when Anthony showed him his SS rank aura. But what Anthony just disyed was very well above that rank he disyed earlier. "To think he also has soul affinity, I can''t wait to see his true sword skill as this would be the first time I get to see him battle" Michael continued speaking as he wanted to see his son swing the sword. He has never seen Anthony train or anything, so he really wanted to see his son''s full power. "I want to see his magic, with the way he casted that soul spell it felt too easy" Mitchelle said as she said wanted to see how far her son hase with magic. "It seems I''m the only one left out....sigh, should I convince my grandson to learn healing magic" Irene said as reply to everyone since all of them were talking too much about their own field. They allughed and decided to keep moving, and within fraction of a second, they caught up to Anthony and his teammates. As the crew kept moving, monsters kept attacking them non-stop. They were all on frenzy, determined to get whatever was in that van. But this time they didn''t stop, Anthony who was standing on the van just kept sending out attacks left and right without pause. As for the corpse, he used telekinesis to bring all of them to his front. Everyone agreed they would share the corpse with Anthony gave the biggest share as they didn''t make a move at all. If they kept stopping continuously, it might take a long time to get to City Q. Also, they wanted to see the extent of Anthony''s magic, so while they drove they also kept a close eye on the magic Anthony casted. [Earth Magic: Moving QuickSand] Earth shook as five kilometres radius turned muddy and sandy suddenly and millions of monsters chasing after them sank into the sand and their faiths were instantly sealed. Anthony''s teammates frowned when they saw this. They just lost millions of mana core and corpse, but they couldn''t do or say anything about it. They were literally making money by doing nothing other than drive, who were they toin about Anthony''s wastage and methods. Four Hours Later Anthony still continued with his rampage like he was getting mana from another ce. High in the sky, birds swopped down in a sh, some even raining down attacks, while some wanted to just use their force and velocity to crash the entire convoy. Anthony instantly moved with his spell. [Wind Magic: Breezing Barrier] Mana instantly left Anthony''s body as he casted wind magic. ***BOOOMMM***BRRRZZZ**** Everywhere shook from the intensity of multiple arial attacks and assaults rained down on their group. The attacks kept colliding with the barrier, threatening to tear it to pieces. But the barrier stood firm without a single crack. Anthony moved immediately to counter attack before any of them could make anymore moves on him. [Wind Magic: p Of A Million Crying Birds] Mana and Wind element intertwined as multiple wind birds instantly materialized in the skies and simultaneously pped their wings and unleashed attacks on the birds that were flying without mercy. **SWISSHHH**RIPPLEE**SREEECCH** They all immediately moved to get out of the way, but the wind magic birds were faster as they unleashed their assault, killing most of them in one go. Like ants to a sugar the monsters remained relentless even after seeing many of their kind die and their bodies floating to their enemues and disappearing. A Grandmaster Rank panther instantly materialized beside Anthony with no sound and a ridiculous speed. It sent out a paw attack on Anthony''s head without any thoughts of failure as all enemies have fallen to this attack. ***BAMM*** Much to its disappointment, a mana barrier formed with urate precision and stopped the panther''s paw in it''s path. The panther seeing this instantly flicked its tail and sent out another attack which was stopped by infinity. Anthony turned and looked at the panther. Before it could even react, it was engulfed in blue mes and was reduced to nothing as not even its ashes weren''t left to be scattered by the wind. A Grandmaster Rank beast lost to a Master ranker in barely two seconds. Such an absurd feat, yet so simple and easy. ''Romulus, it''s time to make a move'' Anthony said in his mind to the Divine me. "My mes are finally making an entrance huh, I guess I would enjoy the meal then" Anthony didn''t reply, he simply just sp his palm of his hands together as he casted. [Fire Magic: Mana zone: Eien no nensho] The sky seemed to brighten up, the wind seemed to burn up, the trees seem to disintegrate as everyone witnessed an astonishing feat. Fire in shapes of a missile quickly converged and materialized in the sky. The entire space in the sky seems to the taken as it was all filled up with an attack ready to devour it all at its master''s orders. Anthony''s teammates felt death if this attacksnded on them. Millions of blue fire missiles instantly rained down on every single monster avable, be them underground, be them on thend, be them in the sky. Nothing would be spared. Everything within a two hundred kilometres was literally engulf and devoured by sparkling blue mes ****BOOMMM**** Everythng shook, immediately the blue mesnded. Trees and mountains suddenly vanished from sight as everything was swallowed. Even space was devour in itself and the void wasn''t spared either. Intense energy surged as everything wasid to total destruction and havoc. Those with fire affinity like Amos who had a certain level of resistance to fire could feel it in their core, they would be burned to death by this me. The demolition continued even after Anthony left the area as the mes refused to stop at all, but Anthony had to cancel out the me or it might devour the entire forest. MVLEmPyR-your-story-source For the rest of the team, while they drove couldn''t get the fear settling in their hearts to leave their heart. ''What amount of Mana is this'' ''This shouldn''t be possible'' ''Isn''t this cheating'' Zara thought when she looked at the pure blue sky that was even made more beautiful by the bright blue mes. The mages here knew they had no mana to cast suchrge scale attack. Anthony stood there on the van as he looked at the destruction he caused with happiness. It was everyone''s dreams to rain destruction on everything once in a while without consequences while using various magic simultaneously. ''Beautiful'' This was the only word in Anthony''s head as he saw the apocalypse he unleashed. Now he understood why this mission cost a hundred million point. The constant running, the constant attack, the constant defence. You must run out of man here, leaving you defenceless. You must run out of Mana potions and stamina and healing potions mid fight. With this endless hord of monsters, even his subodinate might die without life saving skills like spatial mark. This was a mission, nobody is meant to save you or protect you. Everybody for themselves. If Amos and others saw Anthony being pushed by, they won''t make a move at all. Because, why should they, he should at least buy more time for them to escape. Besides the loot on his body would be many and make them rich. Also whatever secret he is hiding that gave him such strength can be harvested from his brain after death. Various opportunities just from his Death alone. So...asides the abnormal Anthony with his infinite mana and endless knowledge on magic spells, Omini-peak students either have to escape or die here. Without Anthony here, it was certain everyone on the team would die. ... Author''s Note. Happy Birthday to me, Thanks to everyone for their daily support. Chapter 109: Arrival Everyone was left speechless at Anthony''s disys. The sheer amount of mana he just released while casting over a hundred spells continuously without a pause in between was simply mind numbing. And yet the caster stood tall, with no signs of sweat or being pale or even being tired. Even for the Null family who stood as one of the top families in the world and constantly produces geniuses were stunned. They had never witnessed something so profound. Although Anthony would love to continue casting spells left and right, he needed to retreat for the time being so he could rx. So he casted one final spell to keep the monsters from approaching. [Illusion Magic: Simple Sense Distortion] Under everyone''s senses the van turned into to a open carriage being pulled by horses with a stoneying on the carriage. They were all bbergasted by the sudden change in scenario. (Of course this illusion didn''t work on Anthony''s family, he is too weak for that) Amos and the rest of the crew suddenly became vignt. Then they heard a sound of fingers brushing against each another creating a snap sound. *Snap* This sound brought them out of their illusion and everything returned to normal. Of course this was Anthony bring them out of the illusion, if not they had no hope of escaping. Anthony thenid down on top of the van again and closed his eyes, with a smug on his face. Everyone on the team had a grim expression on their faces, but none of them said anything They just kept driving and moving forward. After another three days of constantly moving, they finally stopped and let down their guards a little. If it wasn''t for Anthony''s intervention, they would have been stumped to death under that stampede. Everyone gathered together to share the loot from Anthony''s massacre. Anthony kept 70 percent and allowed them to share the rest amongst themselves. Of course Anthony also took the most valuable corpse amongst all of them. He was rich didn''t mean he was generous or Santa us. After sharing the rest amongst themselves, they talked for a bit as they continued getting closer to City Q. "Anthony I didn''t know you were this strong" Zara said with a smile as it seemed she wasn''t tired of her information fishing. "Well, the Academy only epts the strong and talented, if I wasn''t strong or talented I wouldn''t have been epted in the first ce" Anthony replied. "That makes sense" Zara said. Zayne looked at Anthony and said with some hesitation. "Anthony, how are you able to constantly cast spells like you had extra amount of mana" Anthony looked at him and replied with a straight face and in a straight forward way. "Well, that''s part of my secret, so I can''t really say, but I can only say that ''something'' supplies the mana needed for such casting" "Hoooo...so like an artifact that stores mana over time, then you can tap into that reserve of mana instead of yours" Chika said as a certain type of light shed his eyes in less than a second then disappeared. Anthony didn''t reply, he just smiled at them. And to them, Anthony''s silence was consent. Anthony didn''t confirm nor deny this because of Zara''s skill. Everything he said early was the truth...well not entirely, but indeed without talent and strength the Academy won''t ept you as a student or professor. Even when he said he had something that helped with the mana during the casting of the spells. That too was the truth, he just didn''t say what the thing was. And when they said it was an artifact, he neither confirmed nor denied. He just redirected the whole thing. ''So that means, Anthony has probably exhausted the mana stored in the artifact so he decided to stop'' ''But the way he was still standing tall after casting all those spells shows he didn''t touch the mana in his core incase of emergencies, it probably also takes a lot of time to recharge suchrge reservoir'' Zara quickly analysed at the side as she heard them discuss amongst one another. But she wasn''t the only one who arrived at this conclusion, everyone did. Everyone chatted for a while as they finally got a breather as Anthony''s illusion spell kept the monsters at bay. Everyone rested for three hours this time before they all departed and continued their journey. After journeying for an extra two days, they finally got to their destination. City Q came into view the closer they drove. This time Anthony didn''t sit on top of the van. Instead he drove his own car as they had already reached their destination. They all got in without issues by clearing everything with security. Anthony saw high rise buildings everywhere, people zooming past them with their own cars. They drove up to a peculiar secluded area that made them look like they were thugs and were pushing illegal items and drugs. They waited for a few minutes as Meek stepped out and made a call. He talked on the phone for about a minute before he was done, and went back to stand near his bodyguard. They waited for thirty minutes before a ck car with tints arrived at the scene. A man with red hair and red beards stepped out of the car. His bodyguard followed behind him as the man walked up to Meek with a smile. see-MVLeMpYr-for-more "How was the trip" The man inquired with a smile. "No need for small talks lets get down to business immediately" Meek said like the business man that he was. The man smiled and didn''t say anything, he just replied with a simple nod. A woman who was part of the bodyguard came forward and the rest stepped back. Only the man and Meek remained by the van that was holding the supposed goods. As everyone stepped back, the woman raised her hand and casted a spell. [Barrier Magic: Space Enclosement] The space around the van instantly became dark as a ck dome materialized and covered fifty meters around the van. Only those inside the enclosement can know what is happening inside the dome, not even the caster can. As everything was prepared and done, Meek and the man started discussing. "I hope what you said about the goods isn''t a lie Meek" The man said as he looked at the van. "No need to speak so much" Meek replied as he walked towards the van and opened it. A heart revealed itself as it pulsed with pure uncontained energy. It was a Dragon Heart It possessed the fire element, eating such a thing could yield untold benefits. Even if you don''t have the fire element, you would still benefit in many ways. This was why every monster was in a frenzy and was after the van. Although the van hid the heart and withstood the energy being released by the heart. The runes on the van couldn''t fool the instinct of those monsters. Although Meek could keep such things for himself and use it, he knew better than this. He wasn''t the battle type, it was simply a waste of fortune. So, he sold it for an outrageous amount of money and resources. Dragon corpse or either of their remains are hard to get as whenever a dragon dies, the n always tries to get back its corpse to prevent a lot of things. The red haired man''s eyes instantly lit up when he saw the package. "You delivered on your promise, now I shall deliver on mine" The man said as he took off a space ring from one of his fingers and tossed it to Meek. Meek caught it and looked through its content, then nodded with a satisfied look on his face. The red haired man instantly took out a huge box with runes on and in it and transferred the dragon heart there. Meek and the man both looked at each other and nodded as a sign of closure of business. The man sent a signal to the barrier woman and the barrier was instantly lifted. Meek looked at his crew then nodded. They all walked to their car and stepped on the gas as they all disappeared from sight. ....... Author''s thought If there is a god or a random omnipotent being out there. I would like to reincarnate in my own novel as Anthony''s twin with a binding system so I can bind to Anthony. I guess reality is often disappointing. Chapter 110: Respite The moment they left their rendezvous point, they all headed to a hotel in order to get some rest. Although they stopped once in a while during the journey and rested for a while, they didn''t dare to sleep and enter dreand. They only rested with their eyes wide open, because who knew when a monster would attack out of nowhere. So, they only rested physically but not mentally. They all drove away and stopped in front of a hotel, four valets stepped out while exuding aura of a peak SSS ranker. The four valets took their car keys as they each drove a car to the garage exclusive to the hotel residents. The team stepped into the hotel lobby with steady footsteps. As they entered, everyone''s gaze turned to them, their gaze scrutinizing all of them. As per the rules of the hotel, only Master ranker and above are allowed to book a room in this hotel, anyone below that rank can only be workers and that''s all. Although Anthony radiated his usual F rank aura, nobody here was fooled by it. The way he walked, the stride, the grace, the face, the attire. It wasn''t something an F ranker could possess, and they were sure no F ranker would be suicidal enough to step in here. They walked up to the clerk at the desk in order to book a room. "Room for seven" Meek said in a happy tone, the sess of the business still coursing through his veins. Meek paid for the rooms that cost a thirty low mana crystals each. Meek didn''t need to pay for anybody''s room, he only did so because of the stress everyone went through and because of the deal sess. Meek and the masked man would be staying in one room together, there was no way he would be alone in such a foreign environment. hosted-on-MVLeMpYr The clerk gave them the room keys before another staff walked up and showed each of them to their rooms. Before they departed, Meek told them that they would leave city Q ans return in two days. So they had two days to rest, eat, tour or do whatever they wanted. They all nodded and entered their own rooms and went through with their activities. Anthony entered his own room and looked around with a simple gaze. Anthony could see runes written all over the room like the cleaning rune and many more. The walls were coated with a unique metal that blocked out perceptions so that others can''t spy on other people. Of course this is through normal spying by relying on one''s own senses and all that. If people used their ability or techniques, the special metal would be no different than a regr wall. Anthony used his own ability to cover up the room, so anybody with any spying thoughts can just forget about it. Anthony stood at his room window and looked down as his room was on the fiftieth floor of the hundred story building. He stood there as he looked down at other people walking andughing. ''Truly ignorance is bliss as they say'' Anthony thought as he looked at everyone smile and move. Each person here won''t really understand how hard the domain had to work to allow them sleep and wake up without a demon or monster killing them ten times over. Truly ignorance paid off in their situation. Anthony pitied them for not knowing the truth of the world and what is going on. But even if they knew, what could they do with that information....other than nothing. Anthony wasn''t some hero sent to this by some goddess to save her world from the clutches of the demon king and the godess mysterious can''t intervene in her own world. Even if the monsters from the forest that attacked him earlier appeared here and wrecked havoc in this city, Anthony won''t make a single move as it wasn''t his job. Save the world? Protect the weak? Create a safe haven for Humanity? Who are you kidding. None of these were Anthony''s task, if he wanted to do it, he would do it on his own ord or because ??? offered some rewards or something. But for free or by forcing him? You can just take your jokes to the theater and perform on stage. Saint? Hero? Phnthropist? Saviour? Hell nah.... Anthony would dly give the title and mantle to the next reincarnator. Of course Anthony isn''t a viin. He simply just didn''t care. But if during the destruction of city Q and maybe the monsters mistakenly enters his room in the hotel and he is forced to attack, he would just wipe them out at once since he already made a move. Anthony shook his head as he got rid of the useless thoughts from his head. He just took off his clothes and decided to freshen up. After going through his normal routine, he changed clothes then went to the king sized bed and slept off. Anthony slept for hours like a new born baby. Not only him, everyone from the team also slept immediately they got to their designated rooms after they were done bathing. When Anthony woke up it was already dark and the moon hung in the sky while bestowing the world with its beautiful light. Anthony nced at the moon as he always loved looking at the stars whenever he could. After a while, he stood up and headed to the bathroom and showered again, then dressed up and left his room. He was heading for the ground floor of the building, where he saw the first clerk. He didn''t bother taking the elevator, he simply walked to the stairs and got to the middle that created an empty space between the stairs. Anthony climbed a rail guard then dropped down the stairs as gravity pushed him down. Anthony smiled as he checked this off his imaginary bucket list. He always wanted to do this when climbing the stairs of thepany he worked for since he rarely used the elevator thepany had. But he knew doing this was a ticket to the reaper so he could only add it to his imaginary bucket list. But now he could. When he got to the ground, Anthony didn''t need to deploy any technique or use mana or any element to cushion his fall. He had perfect control over his body, a height as small as this was a walk in the park for him. (The height ain''t small, don''t let Anthony deceive you) Anthonynded with a deft touch and not even a single decibel of sound could be picked up or heard. He went straight to the clerk sitting behind a desk and asked a question. "Where can I find the dining hall" The hotel gave the option to eat in your room or eat in a dining hall. The room was for eating alone for privacy and the dining hall for people who want to look around and make connections. Anthony had decided to look around for a while, he might as well eat and admire the beauties passing by. The clerk simply made a call and a staff instantly appeared with full speed. The staff then led Anthony to the dining hall. Chapter 111: Being handsome has its troubles Anthony was led to an entirely different expansive space. Many doors clung to the building as in ce of a roof a ss dome like ceiling appeared. Different races could be seen eating their food with ss befitting their strength. Some walked on the floor, some just floated away the moment they were done eating and talking not bothering to walk. Anthony looked upwards and he could see that at about a thousand metres, beings sat down on floating chairs and tables while dining to the finest meals the hotel could offer. Different staff could been seen shing around the hall as they delivered the ordered food and then disappear from their location. Some flew upwards to those eating on the floating chairs and tables and attended to them with utmost care. The weakest staff here was at the A rank. Even though those at the A rank couldn''t fly naturally, there were many ways around this. Some just manipted their elements and took to the skies in other to respond to their guest''s orders. Some born with inherent ability to fly, giving them the ability to fly the very first day they awakened at age ten (even though you can get this ability at SSS rank, well at least its better than nothing) Its also worthy to note that here, people didn''t re their auras, everything was calm like they were ordinary people, those who chose to release some aura as they couldn''t really contain it just released aura in the mortal rank like Anthony. This is also a hotel rule in other not to affect the staffs'' efficiency. Although some have broken this rule and made troubles for some staff, they all met two different type of fate. One, instant death on the spot. Two, by getting crippled by shattering your mana core or at least putting some cracks on it, this wasn''t any different than death... actually it''s worse than death. (Imagine what your enemies would do when they find out your core has shattered or you have cracks on it and can no longer wield mana...such a fate is worse than death) So although people with power came here, people don''t dare to mess with the staff, even if someone possessed power to wipe out the hotel in whole was even in city Q, they won''t be in a hotel in the first ce. So all in all, power and strength and connection are needed to establish an organisation like this or you would basically run at a loss and nobody would want to work for you. In this dining hall, there was no VIP here, if you want to discuss something private, employ your own means and solve that problem. The staff already left as Anthony got to the dining hall, it was left to Anthony to pick a seat and for the dining staff to attend to him. Anthony seeing some free chairs and tables floating instantly appeared there and sat down. On the table were two buttons, one to talk to a staff in person, the other when pressed presents a touchscreen giving you the pleasure to select the food you want and it would be delivered to you once it''s ready. And of course, the price tags were added in order not to eat more than your own pockets Anthony just selected his food from the touchscreen, the screen had many options but Anthony was quick with it. As he was done cing the order, in three minutes a staff in a tuxedo appeared looking like a butler and ced various foods on the table. The staff ced a ss on the table and poured a pint of wine for Anthony. As the staff was done, he bowed to Anthony slightly then disappeared in ce. Such efficiency was what everyone loved about this ce. Anthony dug in with happiness as he felt his tongue dancing to the rhythm of the taste. Truly the hotel outdid themselves. Although Anthony could just buy food from the system and eat in peace and alone, he was already tired of that. It was all about the scene these days. As Anthony ate and drank, he looked at the beauties that walked and flew by. -official Although there were beauties in the Academy, they were still children... although in this world''s standards they were already adults. As Anthony drank, he suddenly felt some familiar presence, he turned to the door in that direction and saw five people walk in. Amos, Zayne, Chika, Zara, ra all arrived together. They also marveled at such a scene for some seconds before Zayne sensed Anthony. They all floated to meet him. Then they all sat down together with Anthony and started chatting with him. They all ced their own orders and ate various food. The atmosphere was really nice and enchanting. The light from the moon prating through the dome like ss ceiling perfectly blended with the lights in the dining hall. As the night went on, many women sent mischievous looks, smiles and kiss at Anthony. His looks and charms were hard to ignore wherever he went. The gratifying food blended together with Anthony''s handome face and charming etiquette was the perfect night for them. Some sent over their room numbers to Anthony so that they could have a fun night and maybe more. Even some men dared to step forward and ask for some night together. Anthony''s lips could only twitch in embarrassment as he could only endure. "It seems you are the highlight of the night" Zayne said as he looked at Anthony with a smile as he could tell Anthony was ufortable with men approaching him. "Of course if you name you price, I would also book your service for the night if you are free as everyone has a price" Chika said with an evil smirk as he poured more oil to the fire. "It seems sometimes handsome people have their bad days, I wonder when a man would also want to spend a night with me" Amos said like he was truly sad but he mocked Anthony, adding salt to an open injury. They all taunted him one after another. Anthony wanted nothing more than to fry these idiots with his eternal mes. Theyughed till small tears left their eyes as Anthony could only frown. ''Truly being at this end of the stick isn''t nice'' Anthony thought as he fell into his thoughts again and gazed at the stars. As they were done with their food, everyone decided to look around the city and enjoy the night before they retired to their rooms. And with that, the five of them stood up and left the hotel as they wanted to explore everything. Of course before they left, Zara already told Anthony she would enjoy hispany in her or his room if he was ready. Anthony wasn''t in the mood to tour the city anymore as his teammates taunting made him sour. So he could only retire to his room and sleep away his sorrows. Chapter 112: A mission within a mission When Amos and the rest of the team were done exploring, they all retired to their various beds and slept off. Meek and his bodyguard were nowhere to be found as it seemed they didn''t even leave the room after paying for it. Anthony woke up from his angry slumber. He looked outside the window as the sun shined down his face. ''I guess we would be leaving tomorrow as the leader said'' Anthony thought as he left his bed and went about his usual morning routine. He went to the same dining and ate to his content. This time he didn''t meet any of his teammates and met only those that flirted with him the day before. Seven hourster... Amos, Chika and Zayne could be seen talking andughing in Zayne''s room happily. As they discussed amongst one another, their phones all beeped at the same time. When it beeped, they all frowned. Although it was normal for a phone to beep, but three beeping at the same time isn''t a good sign at all. They all looked at one other for a while before Amos looked at his phone first before others. As he read through the content, he kept an expressionless face till he got to the bottom part where he stopped in shock. The rest of the crew seeing this, immediately read through the message. They all had the same expression because what they saw at the end of the message was too shocking. The message they received was simple and straightforward, it was a mission.....an assassination mission to be exact. Their mission was to kill Anthony anyhow they saw fit before he returns to the Academy. The part that made them fall into shock was the price tagged at the ending of the message. It was a whopping one Billion top mana crystals. Such amount of money they didn''t even dare to dream about. They have never seen a million top mana crystals talk more of a billion of it. They could only imagine what they could do with so much money in their hands. Their cultivation would skyrocket and move through leaps and bounds due to abundance of resources. The sender of the mission remained anonymous, so they didn''t know who gave them the mission. But the trio couldn''t careless about this as it wasn''t their concern. Their concern was how to kill Anthony and how to share the reward stated. The three of them nodded their heads and were about to start their discussion about the mission. But before they could even start, they heard a knock on the door. The three of them frowned again but this time, it was at the same time. They just got an offer of a life time and a knock sounded at the same time?, it sounded too coincidental to be true. They all drew their weapons just incase they had to make a move at any moment. Amos walked up to the door with his right hand now ced on his sword, then using the left to open the door. As the door swung open, he saw the remaining group which were four in numbers, which are Meek, the masked man, ra and Zara. Meek is a straight to business type guy so he didn''t bother to beat around the bush and asked in a straight forward manner. "Did you receive the message" Amos looked at him for a second to be sure that they were talking about the same message, then nodded his head. After his confirmation, Meek didn''t waste any other words and just walked in and sat down together with the rest. As they sat together, everyone kept quiet and waited for who was to speak first. Amos sighed as he didn''t want to keep waiting for who would speak first. So he created barrier with his aura to block any of their discussion from spreading out. "My team would be epting this mission" Amos said as soon as he was done creating the barrier. "My sister and I would also ept the mission" ra said with a smile. Then they all turned to Meek and the masked man, they all waited for his answer. Meek tapped his fingers on the table as various thoughts went through his mind at lightning speed. A billion top mana crystals was something only the truly rich and powerful could possess And for Anthony to incur the wrath of these people meant he wasn''t an ordinary person. If Anthony was a small time yer like the rest of them here, the person intending to kill Anthony won''t need to send out an ''anonymous'' assassination mission. They won''t even bother hiring weaklings like them, instead they would send one of theirs after Anthony. This also meant that Anthony has a powerhouse or force behind him either as strong as them or even more formidable making them send out an anonymous assassination mission. Besides, he (Meek) wasn''t ready to risk anything right now as he already acquired a massive amount of resources through hisst deal just some hours ago. He wasn''t ready to risk it all for another one. Although he was greedy and hungry for such reward that came with the mission, but he wasn''t a fool to step into such an obvious trap. And he is also a businessman, knowing when to be greedy and when not to be is one of the required skills of business. Besides, it might seem like they had the advantage and all that with their number and strength, but what if they don''t actually have any advantage. The only thing they needed to be wary about was the mana container that allows Anthony store mana which he used to span spells all day before he stopped as mana had finished. Meek wasn''t ready to believe that Anthony didn''t have another trump card up his sleeves. Having such vast amount of mana saved up was worthy of being a trump card, and someone just pulling out something like that like it was garbage meant that the person even has a stronger trump card waiting. As far as their rate of sess wasn''t a hundred percent, Meek wasn''t ready to take any risk at all. If he hadn''t acquired his current resources through the sale of the dragon heart, he might have epted the mission. So Meek chose to y it safe. As for the rest of the team, he didn''t bother to ry this information and his thoughts to them, after all, why should he? All these thoughts shed Meek''s mind in less than two seconds as his businessman thinking skills came into y. He then looked at them and replied. "I won''t be joining" The others were surprised that someone actually turned down such a reward. With that, they started discussing how to share the reward and other things. "Although we should be wary of that mana tank Anthony carries around, I''m sure he has spent almost all of it with those spells he casted the other day" Zara said as she licked her lips. "I also refuse to believe that such mana could be recovered easily, so its possible he won''t have the same amount of mana as before" Amos said with a grin. The thought of a billion top mana crystals still ying in their minds. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels As they discussed, they finally got to the reward part. They argued who would get Anthony''s mana saving artifact. As they saw they couldn''tnd on a conclusion, they decided to leave it for whoever made the most effort. As for the remaining things on Anthony, they decided to share it twenty percent each person since they were just five of them here. As they all agreed to share the remaining loot twenty percent each, Meek''s voice sounded. "Aren''t you forgetting about me, although I won''t be getting any reward from the one billion top mana crystals, at least I should get something from Anthony''s corpse, don''t you all agree" "Don''t get greedy Meek, why should you get something when you aren''t even lifting a finger during the battle" Zara said as he started unleashing a tiny bit of killing intent. The others didn''t reply and just waited for his response because they all had the same question. "Well, although I won''t be lifting a finger during the battle, I can at least interfere after the battle" Immediately Meek said that, his bodyguard''s Grandmaster aura instantly red. Meek''s business mind skilling into y yet again at this time. Although he won''t fight, after they kill Anthony his bodyguard can at least fight them and kill some of them making them to bend to his will and have no choice than to give up some rewards....if all of them were alive at that time that is. This was what Meek had in mind when he made that proposal. And he was sure that they too had this thought in mind as anything could happen on a battlefield. In an event where Anthony decided to drag out the battle and exhausting their mana and stamina, Meek could just decide to ughter them like dogs after that. They won''t make a bet that they could finish off Anthony immediately without exhausting their mana and stamina as a battlefield was ever changing. So, they could onlypromise and allow Meek have some reward from Anthony''s corpse but not the reward for assassination. Meek smiled as his n had worked out perfectly. This way, if the team seeded, he (Meek) would still reap rewards and then even if they all fail and Anthony wipes them out, he would still be alive since he didn''t interfere in the fight, so his life is the reward. Therefore he wins in whichever path blooms into reality. Zayne snorted and said with a stern voice. "We will all have to a sign a mana contract" Others also nodded as Meek what just said has caused a problem. With the amount of assassination reward, who is to say that even Chika won''t wipe out all of them in order to keep the reward for himself. Although Chika couldn''t take on all of them at same time, there were many ways to kill someone without even lifting a finger. So they all signed a mana contract that made them unable to betray one another from this moment on, of course only in aspect to the assassination and not their entire lives. The only requirement for a mana contract was the ability to weild mana and that''s all. So even a newly awakened F ranker can sign a mana contract. In other to use a mana contract, all you have to do is will it, and a nk sheet of paper would materialize in front of you. And with a thought all your thoughts would appear on the paper which would be signed in your name. Of course others have tried to falsify their names or sign others names on a mana contract and suffered the consequences. So during any mana contract signing, people only have to look out for loopholes and word y that is on the mana contract. After signing the mana contract, Meek stood up and left as he had nothing left to do there. This was how cruel this world was, one minute they were allughing and teasing one another and the next they are nning an assassination and keeping one another in check. If people who have known themselves for thousands of years can betray each other, what would you say about someone you didn''t even know and only met like a few weeks ago and met on a mission at that. This assassination mission was no different than breathing to them, it didn''t even spark any emotion other than joy for the money that was about toe. In this world, many people still don''t fully trust those who are bound by mana contract with no loopholes. Chapter 113: Wasted efforts THE NEXT DAY ''Sigh..We would be leaving today huh'' Anthony thought as he sat down sipping on his juice as he looked outside. Anthony didn''t really have fun within these two days stay so he wasn''t really bothered about leaving. He looked at the time and saw it was 1PM. He then stood up and went to have a bath as they were supposed to leave by 2PM. After he was done with everything, he stepped out of his room and walked to the elevator and was stunned as he saw the rest were already waiting for him by the elevator. He smiled at them and greeted all of them as they stepped into the elevator together. They all got to the clerk and checked out of the hotel. The valet drove their cars to the front and gave them all their keys with a slight bow. Anthony epted his key but didn''t enter his own car. Rather he waved his hand and his car disappeared from sight. The crew looked at him wondering what he was doing. Anthony walked up to ra and Zara and said with a smile on his face. "I would love to ride with both of you if its okay" Both girls were stunned as they heard Anthony''s request. ''He has finally fallen for our charm'' They both thought at the same time, as Anthony hadn''t even cast them a nce since they started the journey. And truly Anthony had fallen for their charm. Since seeing their beauty, Anthony has decided to get close to them and crown the both of them as first members to his harem. Although Zara''s lie detection skill could be troublesome, Anthony already developed a skill yesterday to counter any type of lie detection skill. To the extent that even if he tells the truth and he wants you to detect it as a lie, you would detect it as a lie without even knowing your own skill was interfered with. With Anthony''s talent, developing such skill was no different than breathing to him. As for him having a lie detection skill, Anthony''s All seeing eyes could see through such simple things. Seeing this scene, the others could help butugh. Anthony saw themughing but didn''t know why they wereughing so he just ignored them. But how could he know they wereughing at him. This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special Imagine falling for someone who ns to kill you and takeaway all your possession. So they wereughing at Anthony''s situation. Although normally Anthony would have sensed that someone wanted to kill him. But this time he couldn''t as there wasn''t any killing intent or change in atmosphere or emotion or anything. If not, Anthony''s Sense Dome would have picked it already. Everything was as normal as it could be because to them, this situation didn''t warrant any emotion as they have been in this type of situation way more times than they have lived. So to them, it was just another day, just another mission, no personal vendetta or grudge. Everyone entered their cars and they all set off, but this time Meek and his bodyguard didn''t use the van as the van was just for securing the dragon heart. They drove a normal car like the rest this time. As they drove, Anthony spent time flirting and trying to deepen his bond with Zara and ra. (Anthony won''t be getting any harem throughout this novel, but he would be having desire for it once in a while like right now) These were his first members of his harem so he naturally had to take good care of them. And just like that five days went by on their journey back to city M. Although this time they were also attacked, they weren''t attacked crazily like before. Before every monsters wanted the dragon heart, but this time they didn''t have it on them anymore, so the monsters that attacked only made a move cause they saw them as meat. Of course the team didn''t touch any of these monsters, they allowed Anthony to take care of them all by himself. They did this to allow him waste more mana from his reserve. Although it wasn''t much, at least it was something. Also Anthony was casting shy spells to dazzle the beauties he was trying to impress so he could further solidify bring them to his harem. Seeing all this, Meek didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad. Deep down he wanted a third option to bloom into reality. But the possibility of that was no different than a god descending into blue. Though this third option possibility was abysmal, it was the most rewarding. And what''s the third option? Mutual Destruction. Meek saw a path in which both parties ended up dead without any winner, making him the sole winner by default. A path where he gets everything. A path where he takes all loot on everyone''s corpse and also still gets the assassination mission payout at same time. Such a path was the most rewarding of all. This is why he is feeling somewhat sad right now, because if Anthony waste all his mana reserve, Anthony won''t have any mana left to fight to mutual destruction. ''Too bad I can''t at least help by reducing the mana he spends'' Meek thought in dilemma as the mana contract explicitly stated he can''t intervene in any way or form. Meek wasn''t worried about his safely on his way back to city M incase of mutual destruction. He wasn''t with the dragon heart anymore so the monstersing at them was easy to fend off. Even if something big should step out, he can send out his bodyguard to handle it, or better still use his life saving trump cards to escape if his bodyguard couldn''t handle it. So Meek was really prepared for anything and was sure to reap rewards. THREE DAYS LATER The car at the forefront suddenly stopped. Once it stopped, everyone also stopped. Everyone came down from their cars and went on to stretch their legs as they have been driving for eight days. But this time, it was more than just stretching of the leg or any other part of the body. Anthony didn''t need to stretch as his beginning of all things physique always kept him in optimal condition even if he doesn''t move for ten years. So he just stood faraway from others and waited for them as he gazed at the sky. But as he gazed at the sky and clouds, he suddenly felt some familiar presence surrounding him and getting closer. Although they didn''t emit any killing intent, their weapons were drawn at this moment as even a fool could tell what was happening. They all stood in silence looking at Anthony while being ready to make a move. Anthony looked at them with an expressionless face, he didn''t bother asking why and any useless clich¨¦ questions like, ''why are you doing this?'' ''what of the bonds and friendship we formed over the past weeks'' and all those crap as he knew what kind of world he reincarnated in. "At the end of it all it still came to this huh" Anthony said as he sighed. "You sound like you already expected this" Amos asked with a smile like he wasn''t about to kill Anthony. "Aren''t assassinations during missions the norm, there is nothing to be surprised about" Anthony replied Amos as he chuckled. "Hooo...if you saw thising why didn''t you runaway or hide, you aren''t delusional enough to think you can take on all of us" Zayne said as channeled mana and was ready to cast a spell at a moment''s notice. Anthony didn''t reply him as he wasn''t here to answer anybody''s thoughts. Anthony turned his head to another direction high up in the sky. His gaze met Meek''s and his bodyguard''s. "Aren''t you going to join the party and have some fun with us" Anthony asked in a low tone as he was sure Meek could hear him just fine. Meek hearing Anthony''s question, smiled and replied. "This has nothing to do with me or my bodyguard, we won''t interfere in this matter, anything that happens is between you all" Anthony kept his gaze on Meek for a second, then he smiled and nodded. He turned his gaze to ra and Zara and sighed in thought. ''There goes my harem and effort'' Sadness shed his eyes for split second before disappearing. With the air and aura around Anthony still as carefree andid back as ever, he said. "Lets get this show over with shall we" Chapter 114: Personal Amos was the first to move with his sword. Ever so confident in his attack and happy about the loot and payment. Mana moved swiftly and gathered on Amos'' sword as he appeared in front of Anthony and raised his sword high up in the sky, then hsed down as if trying to split Anthony in perfect half. [Amos Sword Technique: Cut of Boredom] The sword descended upon Anthony with speed and power. And Anthony not even moving at all as the sword came closer and closer to his head made Amos smile and think that Anthony was just a mage and was just fooling around with the katana hanging on his waist. Anthony saw the attacking, ever so slow, ever so bored. Anthony just took a step to the right at thest second and dodged with the most minimal movement befitting a veteran. The sword cut through the air and space immediately Anthony dodged andnded on the ground instantly casting a resounding explosion that tore the entire ground in half within a two kilometre radius. ***BOOOM*** The ground shook as dust and debris rose up, but no blood was sttered and moved in tandem with it. Amos became alert seeing that his attack failed and instantly took a step back. As the dust cleared, Anthony''s figure came on full disy again. Not even a speck of dust from Amos'' destruction could be found on his body. ra instantly moved with her magic as she waved her hands as he casted a spell showcasing her proficiency. [Wind Magic: Gale de] Mana surged instantly together with the wind element as they mixed together and formed a hundred des that instantly rained down from the sky all focusing on one target. Anthony saw the attacking towards him but didn''t move as all des instantly stopped in front of him. ra frowned as she felt a powerful unknown force forcefully stopping her attack and preventing it from moving. She chanelled more mana as she tried to control her des, but before she could control them, the des instantly shattered and dissipated. Before Anthony could say anything, Chika materialized behind Anthony and he thrust out his spear with a strong force and immense speed and uracy. **SWISSSHH** Anthony didn''t bother dodging and still stood in ce. As the spear moved closer, Chika felt his speed slowing down continuously until it stopped in front of Anthony. ''Its the same way he stopped the wind de attack'' Chika thought as he instantly moved out the way as he wasn''t sure what Anthony was doing that made him block two attacks in session without moving a muscle. The rest of the group also frowned when they saw this happen. Three continuous attacks but nonended and were dodged with minimum efforts. Although this wasn''t even a fraction of their power or their true ability, it was still surprising. They initially didn''t have any n or ways to fight Anthony as this was a five versus one fight, there was no need to make any ns and that too for someone without their trump card (the so called mana reservoir) "Anthony it seems you indeed have little to no mana at all in your mana reservoir artifact" Zara said with a smile as she looked at Anthony like he was a dead meant. "I don''t want to hurt your handsome face, justmit suicide and end your suffering with minimal pain, there is no way you win this" "I''m sure you know this that''s why you aren''t using the mana in your core as you trying to save up and not spend unnecessarily" Zara said again with a smile and a sh of lust that went through her eyes and disappeared. Anthony just sighed while shaking his head and said in reply. "I don''t know why people talk too much during a battle, if you want what I have on me why waste your saliva and make your salivatory nds work overtime, at the end of the day, you are just an old cow trying to eat some young and fresh green grass" The moment thest few words left Anthony''s mouth, the smile on ra and Zara''s face disappeared. Anthony just touched the reverse scale of all women in existence.....''Age'' Although Anthony didn''t say anything to ra or insult her, ra was a woman and secondly she was Zara''s sister. She had the right to be proportionally angry at Anthony. Zara and ra''s face instantly turned sour and they both became angry. Their Master rank aura instantly red up at this moment as killing intent seeped out of their body. The atmosphere bent to their presence and beast in the area instantly moved out of the way, those at the Master rank and higher decided to watch a good show. Zara turned to Amos and his group and said in a low cold toneced with killing intent. "Do not interfere" Amos frowned as he heard this, although he knew that the reserve scale of women was their age and was a forbidden topic that shouldn''t be touched or spoken about, he couldn''t just agree to what Zara just said. The mana reservoir artifact was meant to go to whoever put in the most effort. Now if Zara and ra fights Anthony alone, it would naturally go to them, so he couldn''t agree to this. "Are you trying to go against the agreement we had, although we are bound by a mana contract that says we can''t betray one another, that doesn''t mean I can''t attack you right now as what I''m doing isn''t betrayal" Amos said in a reply as he looked at Zara and ra and refused to agree to such a demand. "Hmph, you are just faking your anger and trying to use this as an opportunity to put in the most effort" Zayne''s voice sounded from behind Anthony as he stared at the sisters. Zara''s killing intent increased again and continued skyrocketing as it was sent to Anthony and Amos at same time. "We can decide who gets the artifact another way, although the contract spoke about betrayal, I can also kill you on the spot since I didn''t kill you in regard to our business but a personal matter" Zara''s voice sounded again but colder this time as she was indeed ready to make a move against Amos. Her anger clouding her judgement at this moment as Anthony touched her time bomb and it indeed exploded. This was a sort of a loophole in their mana contract, although they couldn''t betray one another, this was only in regards to the assassination mission and nothing else. If right now Zara and ra decided to attack Amos and his group, this isn''t about the assassination anymore but a personal matter. They all knew this loophole existed in the contract but didn''t bother covering it as they didn''t know each other outside this mission. So it wasn''t really a loophole but an unspoken understanding between one another. As Amos was about to reply Zara, a thought went through his mind. ''What if Anthony kills the both of them?'' This thought hung in there for a second, if this happens he would get the reservoir for himself. Amos smiled then replied Zara "I agree then" Immediately Amos said this, he shot into the sky and went to stand near Meek so they could watch the show together. Zayne and Chika didn''t know what Amos was thinking or why he agreed, they could only grumble and follow behind him as he flew. Anthony sighed in defeat. He really wanted them to fight together, he anticipated such a match as he saw the two groups bickering. ''Too bad Amos is just a spineless coward, such a good show would have been a good sight to behold'' Anthony thought as he sighed. Zara and ra turned their fiery gaze to Anthony and said at the same time. "This just became personal" .... Author''s Note R.O.B sama where are you. Reality is cruel to me. Chapter 115: Tapping the fourth wall? Zara instantly went into action as she really wanted to kill Anthony on the spot. [Wood Magic: Mana Zone: Great Tore Forest] Massive amount of mana surged with huge momentum as all mana within a three kilometres radius moved instantly as trees and roots started growing anding up from the ground and went after Anthony. Within three seconds, three kilometre radius instantly turned into a forest as thick trees grew one after another. ***SLAMMM***BOOMM*** All roots started mming Anthony like they all had a life in them. Anthony immediately moved and started dodging every m and p that came his way from the tree roots. Seeing Anthony dodging everything, Zara controlled mana again and the roots turned into two hands that instantly rushed at Anthony from the sides and instantly psed together. ****BAAMMM**** Space shook as the two wooden hands collided with each other. But Anthony wasn''t in between those hands as they weren''t fast enough to catch him. He stood at the tip of the fingers while looking at Zara directly. Anthony looked at Zara with a yful smile, then he instantly disappeared from his position. He appeared beside Zara and sent out a kick to her pretty face. Zara who had her Mana Zone active instantly sensed movement beside her. Normally she won''t be able to keep up with this kind of speed, but the perks that came with Mana Zone made it possible. She instantly activated her escape spell with no dy at all. [Wood Magic: Wood Barter] She instantly disappeared as soon as she casted the spell and a wood appeared in her ce. ***BAM*** Anthony''s foot connected with the wood and it was shattered on impact with no chance of resisting. Zara watched from the ce she appeared in, she knew that if that attacknded on her head, it would burst open. ''Such a vicious man..tsk'' Anthony turned his head to her direction then smiled evilly. Suddenly a blue me lit up from Anthony''s feet as the tree he stood on was instantly set aze. Anthony increased the intensity and covered the entire three kilometres radius. Blue mes spread out under Anthony''s control and threatened to devour the entire forest Zara had created. As the mes rushed towards Zara, another spell came in ce. [Water Magic: Aqua Curtain] Water suddenly effluxed from nowhere and covered Zara in order to protect her from the mes. But it was still futile, as soon as the blue mes touched the water barrier, it devoured it without too much time. But by the time the blue mes finished devouring the water barrier, Zara escaped using that time frame. "What the hell are those mes" Zara eximed as she continued flying backwards to avoid the blue mes. Anthony didn''t reply them verbally but with an attack of his own. Mana flowed out of his body as he moved to attack. The atmosphere suddenly changed as lightning crackled and moved together. [Lightning Magic: Giga Descent] A thick purple lightning instantly appeared before everyone. The force it carried showed it bestows destruction upon touch. The atmosphere trembled vigorously as everywhere glowed as the lightning descended upon everything. Crackling sound erupted as lightning moved. ***CRACKLEE***ZIZZZLEE***BRRR** Zara and ra seeing the lightning approaching them instantly went into their defensive as they casted their spells in rapid sessions. [Water Magic: Aqua Aegis] Huge amount of water instantly spout out instantly as mana gushed out of ra''s body. The water moved and formed a huge shield that covered her and Zara. Zara also made her own move without pause. [Wood Magic: Boscage nket] Wood instantly appeared and wrapped around the water barrier further bolstering their defence. As soon as they were done with their defence, lightning instantly descended. ***BOOOMMM*** Everything glowed white for a split second before a cmitous destruction followed up. Space copsed in itself as lightning bombarded everything within sight. **CRACKLEE**BRRRTR*SIZZLE**BOOM** Madness rained down everywhere as anything in the lightning''s path instantly met it''s end. Everywhere shook with high intensity as lightning ran through everything. Trees were uprooted upon impact and were set aze immediately. Mountains shattered into smaller pieces that were still lit up by lightning and charred. As soon as Zara''s wood barrier came in contact with the lightning attack, it didn''t evenst for a moment and was instantly ripped apart. Then as the lightning touched the water barrier, it ran through it frantically and ripped apart whatever held it together. ra pushed more mana into her barrier desperately trying to hold it together. But atst, the barrier still crumbled up under repeated pressure. As the barrier copsed, lightning immediately hit the both of them. ***BOOM***SRZZ*** Lightning ran throughout their body as their body convulsed constantly. Their bodies continued to spasms as the lightning didn''t look like it was going to end any time soon. The armour on their body trying so hard to reduce the amount of damage they both received but even the armour gave out under the pressure. -official Zara gritting her teeth as they ttered together as she spasmed grabbed ra''s hand and casted her spell. [Wood Magic: Dual Wood Barter] Both her and ra instantly disappeared from their ce and appeared in another location. Their body continued twitching and shaking uncontrobly as they tried to keep themselves conscious and aware. Small streaks of lightning still shed the atmosphere and environment as the aftermath of the attack spoke in attestation to the destruction granted upon everything on its path. ra and Zara had blood all over their body as the armour couldn''t bear all the impact. Blood tickled from all seven orifice present on their body. Their skin torn apart and blood oozing out from every injury they had. Their breathing haggard as they were only saved by their enhanced vitality which increases in correspondence to their mana rank and other factors. They both channeled mana into their space rings in order to bring out potions from their rings and heal themselves. But how could Anthony allow this, although he would love to have a fun fight with people, these two are too weak to excite him. As both ra and Zara channeled their mana, their minds instantly went nk. ''What is going on'' They both thought as their space rings refused to work. "Com''on, you are veteran Adventures you know that people don''t allow their enemies to get back on their feet right" Anthony''s voice sounded, they looked ahead and saw him smiling. Anthony had controlled space and sealed off their space rings, but they didn''t know how he did it since they didn''t know he possessed the space element. People who possessed the space elements are extremely rare and not something adventurers and mercenaries coulde in contact with. "I wonder if you can survive another attack from that same spell" ra''s and Zara''s faces instantly turned to horror as they heard what Anthony just said. Instead of going into defence again, they decided to go on the offence this time. [Wood Magic: Poisonous nt Of Doom] nts quickly sprout and spread out as they all bloomed and instantly sprayed out poisonous gas out in the air which covered an entire kilometre. The poison moved into Anthony''s body through his body pores and orifices, but it was all useless as Anthony was immune to all poison due to the presence of the poison body. The poison covered up everyone''s sight as they visually lost sight of Anthony as the poison covered him up. Before Zara could even get a breather, she saw a figure shing into the sky. He stood unaffected by such useless poison. ''How'' Zara thought as she saw Anthony who was still fine as ever. As Anthony moved into the sky, he didn''t go too far before ra intercepted. [Water Magic: Water Dragon] Water materialized again and condensed to form a huge water dragon. The dragon instantly shot towards Anthony and opened it''s mouth and fired a huge high pressure water beam from it''s mouth. As the beam got closer and closer towards Anthony, it suddenly turned into mist. Even the water dragon also turned to mist as Anthony took control over the spell and cancelled it out. Anthony stood on the air and said "Sigh....what a waste of time, the fight has be too boring, what a waste of chapter, I''m sure the readers feel bored also" Everyone faces turned strange as they couldn''t understand what Anthony''s words. "Well, it doesn''t matter, just die" As Anthony was about to end their lives, three streaks of light instantly crossed arge distance in the sky andnded in front of ra and Zara. *BOOM* Dust rose up and obstructed Anthony''s view but he knew who just arrived. It was Amos, Zayne, and Chika. They all looked at Anthony with fierceness in their eyes. "Wooo...it seems the author is really intending on dragging this fight to the next chapter" Anthony said as he looked at them surprised they interfered after leaving initially. [Ding...??? says there is no author or chapter or any readers here, there is no higher being as he is the highest point of existence, you should hurry up and entertain him, there might be a reward waiting for you]. When Anthony saw this he could only click his tongue. ??? Really knows how to bait him. Chapter 116: Band for Band Amos didn''t interfere earlier since he wanted Anthony to kill Zara and ra, therefore also tiring himself out in the process. So then he could swoop in and kill the half dead Anthony and reap the rewards. But right from the start, he could see how Anthony toyed with Zara and ra. If Zara and ra died, it didn''t make any difference to Anthony since Anthony toyed with them, so he decided to interfere and save them so they could work together and reduce the pressure he would receive when facing Anthony. Amos gave potions he already took out from his space rings to ra and Zara and allowed them to heal their injuries. Since Anthony sealed their space rings somehow, he decided to take out his potions from his space rings before Anthony seals his off like he did to the sisters. Anthony just stood there watching as both sisters healed, their skins moving and healing at a rapid pace. Their mana regenerating back as they drank a mana potion. No matter how they healed or got prepared, he knew it made no difference so he just allows it. The girls also changed their armours as the lightning attack tore it apart like a piece of paper. As they were done, everyone set their sights on Anthony as they all unleashed their Auras together trying to pressure Anthony into kneeling or at least stagger. But Anthony remained unfazed by these mere children games. Amos and Chika stood at the front while the mages remained behind. "Support us from behind" Amos and Chika said before they blurred out of existence as the floor beneath their feet cracked into a web like shape as it couldn''t support their speed. Amos arrived first and he swung his sword brutally and viciously. Anthony unsheathed his sword as the sound of his sword sliding against the sheath echoed across the battlefield. ***ngg*** Metal met metal as Anthony blocked Amos attack, but another one arrived from the side. Anthony shifted the bnce on his sword and redirected Amos sword to the side in order to block the iing spear. ***Clink*** Spark flew off as he blocked the spear, but Chika was just not done yet. Aura quicky lit up Chika''s spear as he thrust forward a million times with blitzing speed. The air pressure folded as Chika disyed his skill and techniques for the first time. [Chika Spear Technique: Unending Thrust] As Chika''s spear moved forward and retracted continuously, wind barrier cracked and broke down repeatedly as each thrust went straight for Anthony''s body threating to take his life out of his hands. Seeing the attacksing from different directions and in multitudes. Anthony responded effortlessly as his own aura instantly danced around his katana as he moved in reply. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Constant Flow] Anthony''s katana sh instantly met all spear thrust as sparks upon sparks were sent out as the katana and spear met head on. Each attack unrelenting as they each vied toe out on top. **CLANK**CLINK**BOOOM** Explosion resounded as their attacks bounced off each other and nullified one another. The terrain changed as everything was brought down by the aura constantly flying out. Cavities instantly formed everywhere as a quake was released throughout the battlefield. Amos who was in close proximity also shot into the sky while defending with his aura as he understood his teammate; Chika better than anyone. After the initial wreckage calmed down for a split second, Amos attacked in that split second as he wasn''t ready to miss his prey. But this time, he attacked with a fierce aura that waved out of his body, fire surging as it bent to his will. His sword fell from the sky on to earth akin to the blessing of a god. [Amos Sword Technique: Fire Type: Cut Of Boredom] Anthony still holding off Chika picked up a sneaky attackering from the sky. Anthony''s leg instantly became hazy as he lifted it off the ground with a speed faster than anything Chika has witnessed. Before Chika could react, a sense of touch was disyed on his chest, before it was being sent out throughout the body. **BOOOMM** Chika''s chest quickly sank in as a foot hill connected with it. Chika was sent flying backwards as he couldn''t even register what just happened. He collided with trees and hills before he could stabilise himself and feel the pain cursing his body. Anthony who already took care of Chika for the moment turned to his sneaky attacker and served his own attack. Fire was ignited on Anthony''s katana as it intertwined with the already present aura as they blended perfectly under Anthony''s great control. Anthony raised his sword and swung it upwards and above his shoulder to meet Amos'' sword. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing] Everywhere instantly went deadly quiet as a fierce red light followed before a tremendous cacophony of explosion followed suit. **BOOOMMM** The earth shook at behest of their might, everything was immediately set abalze. Fire met Fire. Aura met Aura. Crimson energy pulsed throughout the battlefield as everything was burned to ash. The trees remained no more as the fire enveloped everything in a fifty kilometres radius and the wind scattering their ashes. NovelBin-exclusive-content Mountains that couldn''t be reduced to ashes were no longer standing tall as everything was forced to kneel in front of absolute force. The stones melted, the ground crack, the temperature and environment bing so searing that people could mistake here for a volcano of some sort. Lavas formed as the fire that ran amock met the resilient earth that refused to fade out of existence. Smoke rose and everything was blocked from almost everyones sight. Wind not daring to blow away the smoke could only bend to the fire''s will and make the fire burn with more rage and intensity. Sword marks skidded through the floor as the environment was no different than a molten chasm at the moment. The smoke cleared up and Amos could be seen staring at Anthony with a gaze of fury as his killing intent had reach the peak. Amos body had scratches on them as the attack from Anthony had ''barely'' slipped through the aura covering his body which boostered his defence. Blood tickled down the scratches present on Amos body but was instantly burned out of existence due to his aura. Anthony still with his aloof demeanor looked at Amos with an evil smirk and said. "Is this boredom sword attack all that you know, between you and I, I am the bored one" "So I hope you have something better for me, well I know you do" Anthony looked at Amos waiting for his reply. Amos with a cold look on his face inly said. "It seems I have to take this seriously" "Rejoice, as you would be the first person outside my brothers to see my real sword Technique, you have earned this much" The atmosphere suddenly turned strange as soon as Amos was done speaking. Chapter 117: Might The aura on Amos'' sword changed as it became even fiercer as Amos increased the intensity, then fire dissipated for a moment. The already scorching atmosphere instantly became even hotter like it wanted to crumble everything out of existence. Fire then appeared again and moved to Amos'' sword and inteced with the already fierce aura making things even more chaotic. Chika shot out of the ce he was embedded and stood behind Amos. Blood flowed down his lips and nostrils, with some bones being broken due to Anthony''s kick which bypassed his armour. Chika''s aura became even more ferocious as his eyes zed and wished for blood. The surrounding trembling in their presence as every single thing felt both their presence. The mages who were told to help became nothing but decorations as they couldn''t keep up with the speed and pace of the battle. Although they could keep up if they activated mana zone, but the mana zone acts with them as the centre and spans a certain radius. Once that radius is left, Mana Zone is automatically turned off. This was a disadvantage of Mana Zone, it doesn''t move ces with the holder of skill. Even if you decide to leave your own zone, then get to another area and activate it again, you''ve already left a small window open for the enemy to attack you. And that window that was left open is all your enemy needs so people hardly resort to this unless they know for sure they won''t open any windows for their enemies. Anthony took in Amos transformation, Chika''se back as nothing more than a grain of salt. He said to both of them with a smile. "This won''t be one of those clich¨¦ scenes where a character suddenly bes powerful due to another technique or whatever, those rights are reserved for protagonists alone, and you sirs are nothing but just one time characters" Anthony shook his head as he said this. Anthony still as nonchnt as ever, still as carefree, still as unshaken. Then Amos smiled at Anthony''s words as he understood what Anthony meant. But he won''t trade words, he would trade Anthony''s head for cash instead. Fire and aura surged under Amos'' feet as he disappeared leaving only an afterimage. [Amos Leg Technique: Movement Type: Stance Of Happiness] As Amos disappeared, only thick fire footprints which burned the ground were left as he ran towards Anthony. His speed even faster than when he fought the silver ape. He lifted his sword and sent out hses at Anthony as the grin on his face became wider. [Amos Original Sword Technique: First Page: Flicker Of Happiness] Light shed as Amos sent out a cross shape like attack at Anthony, the same technique he used to kill the ape. But this time it was fierce, as the fire and aura itself wanted to taste the blood of their enemies. Chika suddenly appeared into existence, mysteriously keeping up Amos whose battle strength just took a step. The fire surging in the atmosphere not even affecting him one bit as he crossed the distance and attacked with more power. [Chika Spear Technique: Rapid Plunge] His spear spun frantically as he plunged at Anthony without any dy or wasted movements. These two brothers of the fire element attacked like mad men. Anthony shifted his bnce as he saw the attacking. He bent his knee forward slightly, the fire zing on his sword earlier was instantly snuffed out as Anthony decided to use another element perfect for the moment. The surrounding around Anthony instantly paused as if time itself halted for Anthony waiting to see his brilliance. The atmosphere suddenly turned cold, as the hot temperature around Anthony instantly starting changing rapidly as temperature dropped continuously at an rming rate. The ice element instantly flowed into Anthony''s sword as aura eagerly epted the element without any trouble. As theybined, the atmosphere became even colder as temperature continued dropping rapidly. As the two attacks reached Anthony, he immediately released his own attack and technique at the iing attacks. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen sh] Anthony''s body instantly spun as he performed aplete and perfect 360 attack without a miss in beat. Ice bloomed majestically as it made an entrance under Anthony''s sword control. The attacks barreled into one another as everything shed white and red. **BOOMM***SWISH***CRACK** Heat wave and cold wave sted on to everything together as they erupted it all to destruction. Ice and fire fought over who would control the domain and temperature. Heat met Cold Fire met Ice Each constantly going against each other as it turned from a battle of swords and spear to a battle of elements. Ice froze over anything it saw, fire melting the ice as it followed up. Two natural enemies rumbled against each other as the temperature shifted continuously. One second it was scorching and everywhere felt hell like with temperature building up. And the next it was cold like hell froze over as thick white ice tore through everything and dropped the temperature. Space entered a non-stop phase of destruction and reconstruction. Storms congregated as firestorm tore through space and icestorm also approached andid waste to everything. Space could only quake and shudder at the disaster gifted to it. Thick ck huge fumes rose, but didn''t get far before ice interfered and snuffed it out. A hidden figure dashed through space as it approached Anthony using the obstruction caused by the destruction as cover. NovelBin-unofficial-text He stealthily appeared behind Anthony and sent flurry kicks at Anthony back with his leg speed and strength further boosted by his fire and aura. [Amos Leg Technique: Attack Type: Cupid Kicks] Amos right leg blurred with the ridiculous speed and strength which he swung his leg at, such speed, such control was remarkable. Anthony already sensed Amosing before he even sent out the attack as his Sense Dome made him aware of everything, coupled with his All seeing Eyes who could hide from Anthony''s perception. Not even his family who were power houses who subtly followed him while hiding could hide from Anthony''s eyes and perception. Anthony instantly turned and raised his own leg which was covered in ice and aura as he moved to counter Amos. [Endless Technique: Leg Series: Shutter Kicks] Both their legs met mid air as Amos kicked out a hundred in the blink of an eye. But Anthony blocked all of it with his own kicks without difficulty a hundred times. **PAA***PAA***BAAM***BAAM** The force of their legs meeting shattered the sound barrier, as the wind was pushed back. The ground where they both nted a single foot deformed due to the weight of their attack, spider web like cracks spreading everywhere as dust rose up softly from the ground but didn''t go above their knee level. Amos was instantly shocked as Anthony turned to blocked. But before he coulde out of his shock, Anthony sent out another hundred kick as he didn''t just deploy this technique for the first time just to block some kicks. Amos sent out a hundred kicks, Anthony sent two hundred, the first hundred for blocking, the second hundred for attacking. Amos couldn''t block on time as he didn''t expect Anthony to block let alone block and attack at same time. Although the fire element and aura covered Amos and boosted his strength and defence, in front of Anthony it was no different than a paper approaching fire. Amos couldn''t defend on time before Anthony''s leg coated in aura and ice mmed into various parts of his body a hundred times with a ridiculous force. The aura and fire unable to keep this monstrous attack at bay instantly broke and was frozen over. Amos was instantly sent flying backwards as he crossed over two thousand meters per second due to the force of the attack. ..... Author''s Note Where are the gifts? Chapter 118: Never stood a chance "AAAMOOSSS" Chika and Zayne screamed as they knew that the force behind those kicks were enormous. Zayne instantly shot towards Amos and caught him as he collided with the floor and tress as he rolled like a ragdoll. As Zayne caught Amos, the force also made him skid on the ground due to impact. Zayne''s legs dug into the ground as he was pushed back a few hundred metres. Amos'' battered body coiled into Zayne''s hands as he spat out liters of blood. His body colored red and brown from the injures he just received from Anthony''s attack. Bones reduced to mere fragments as some parts of his body caved in with some bent in a very wrong direction. Bruises scattered all over Amos body, teeths missing, his jaw out of ce as it just hanged low as the muscles barely held it in ce. His left eye squashed to meat paste under Anthony''s attack. His entire body was heavily disfigured as he couldn''t even stand or speak at this moment, he was barely alive, his breath shallow as he struggled to breathe as his neck was also hit. Zayne''s eyes was bloodshot from anger, seeing someone he worked with for centuries and cared for in this state instantly made him angry. But he knew now wasn''t time to say anything, but the time to act fast. [Water Magic: Healing Aquatic Cocoon] Water poured out and weaved around Amos'' body before forming into a blue and beautiful cocoon while pulsing out a gentle and soft blue light. Although this was a healing spell, it was light years away from the real healing magic. The real healing magic like the healers use or light users like Evelyn use can heal you in seconds or minutes depending on your injury. But the spell Zayne just used was not up to that level. Sure it can heal small injuries fast, but when ites to real injuries like amputation, it takes hours to regenerate the limb back. And with the way Amos body was right now, he would need more than just hours. Zayne knew his shallow healing magic can''t heal Amos right now, but he used it to at least keep Amos alive and reduce the pains he was experiencing at the moment. Zayne stayed near the water cocoon and constantly channeled his mana into it to cocoon to increase the healing speed. Chika also saw the details of Amos body. His anger reached its peak, he ran towards Anthony while shouting. "YOU DEMON, I WILL KILL YOU" Anthony looked at Chika running towards him and just smiled at him. Chika arrived in front of Anthony and swung his spear towards Anthony''s neck with all the strength and anger in him. reading-here-on-NovelBin Anthony didn''t defend but just kept smiling as the spear came closer and closer towards his neck. And the next second, a head soared into the sky as blood followed it with the sound of a metal cutting through a flesh. *SLICE* The head rolled on the floor, followed by the sound of the body dropping to the floor. *THUD* Chika feeling his spear tearing and taking his opponent head, with the feeling of blood against his spear made himugh for a second, then tears flowed down his eyes. "Amos I''ve finally killed the beast that almost took your life" Chika cried as he said this. He seemed to find peace for a second as he finally killed the demon that almost took away his brother from this world. But. The peace didn''tst long as he heard a familiar voice sounding in another direction. "What are you crying about" Chika turned to the famr voice, but what he saw shocked him. He saw Anthony standing with his head on his neck, no blood, no dust, no sweat on his body. Anthony stood near a water cocoon that swirled around slowly and released a small light and healed who was inside. Chika instinctly turned backwards to see if there was a body behind him, as he was sure what he felt wasn''t an illusion. And Indeed it wasn''t an illusion, there was a body there, just not Anthony''s. "NOOO!!!!!!" Chika screamed as he recognised the body and head on the floor. The person he killed turned out to be Zayne. When he attacked earlier out of anger after calling Anthony a demon. Anthony didn''t bother defending because when the spear was about to slice off his head, he used space magic to swap his position in space with Zayne. So the head flying in the air, the blood, the body on the ground were all Zayne''s. Anthony stood near the water cocoon and looked at it with a wicked smile. He ced his hand on the cocoon and a blue me instantly appeared and devoured the cocoon together with the Amos'' body. The mes left nothing of Amos, not even his ashes were left out. Chika screamed at the top of his lungs as he just lost both of his brothers. "Why are you screaming, the death of your brothers won''t give you any power boost through your sorrows and tears, like I said earlier, you aren''t the protagonist, you are just one time characters and thats all" Anthony''s voice sounded in Chika''s ears as he appeared mysteriously and stood beside him" Chika didn''t know when and how Anthony appeared beside him and couldn''t react due to being consumed by hatred and anger as he lost his brothers. Anthony didn''t waste anymore time as the same blue mes erupted and swallowed Chika whole before he could even react. There was no screaming or anything this time, Chika didn''t struggle as it settled in his mind that resistance was truly futile. They had been sent on an impossible mission...no they epted it themselves as they were given an option to decline. Their greed didn''t allow them see a declining option on the mission. It was a life changing mission. Before the blue mes took out Chikapletely, his eyesnded on Meek who floated in the sky. Meek stood like had predicted everything that was going to happen and decided not to interfere regardless of what happened. The mes thenpleted devoured him as Chika disappeared from sight, only leaving the blue mes that burned continuously. And truly it was a life changing mission, just that it didn''t change in the way they expected. The funniest thing about this entire ordeal was Anthony was immune to me based attacks due to his divine me, he could literally stand without moving and all attacks would be useless on him, not even producing a single cut on his skin. Anthony was no different than their worst enemy, they never stood a chance. Chapter 119: Presence Every inch and corner of the battlefield became extremely silent at this moment. Those watching didn''t even dare to breathe at this moment. The way Anthony handled the two brothers with ease. Made one kill his own brother. Then burned the rest with not even their ashes remaining. From the beginning to the end, there wasn''t a single fraction possibility that they would win. Zara and ra turned pale at this moment, their anger about Anthony calling them ''Old'' long disappeared and reced with lingering death gs. They could feel it deep in their souls, they won''t survive if they don''t use any trump cards up their sleeves. Zara gritted her teeth in anger of what she was about to do because it was unsightly. She opened her mouth and regurgitated a scroll which she always hid in her stomach. She had this scroll saved for a life and death moment or if she lost her space rings or something happens to it during a battle. Anthony took in this scene with his piercing gem like blue eyes as he looked at the scroll wondering what is was. Then Zara fused mana into the scroll for a moment, then tore it apart in half. Anthony didn''t stop her, he wanted to see what this scroll would do. The next second, everywhere started shaking like the space itself was afraid of what wasing. The intensity of the shaking increasing with every second. The next second, from the clouds a frightfullyrge meteorite started falling from above with speed that defied its size. The heat on the huge ck rock instantly set everything on fire as everything starting melt and burning before it could get close. Anthony looked at the meteorite in shock. He didn''t know Zara had something like this up her sleeves. This was an attack above the Paragon rank. It was an attack at the King mana rank. The next rank after the Paragon rank is the King mana rank. Zara had dropped such an attack here as her life was on the life. But with such an attack being used, Anthony was sure that even Zara and ra knew that they won''t survive this. They were ready to die together with Anthony, even Meek the business man didn''t see thising at all. But Meek wasn''t really bothered although he felt death from the iing attack. He brought out an artifact from his space ring that he was used as one of the payment for the dragon heart. He channeled mana into the artifact and it glowed with a golden light before it released a barrier that encased Meek and his bodyguard. Meek knew he could survive this attack with this artifact sheilding him. Meek smiled as the attack descended and thought to him self. ''At the end of it all, the third path blooms into reality, who would have thought'' Meek couldn''t hold his smile at the thought of mutual destruction about toe to reality. This would make him the sole winner of it all. As for Anthony having something to defend with in order to escape his death fate, Meek didn''t think about such things and just stared at the three figures as his eyes had shes of greediness appear and disappear. As for running? A Paragon attack was already leagues ahead of the Grandmaster rank, and now a King was brought into the equation. There was no running, a King realm attack will king them before they can even get anywhere with their speed. The better option was to use everything on you to defend and try to survive. As the meteorite got closer and closer, death became brighter and brighter. Anthony stared at this attack as it got closer, he didn''t have any change in expression. hosted on m-v_l-e _m-p_y-r But he marveled at such attack, with his All seeing eyes he could see a great detail about that attack. ''Since my opponent has decided to flex, I might as well flex also'' Anthony thought as he saw the attacking. He then smiled as he raised his right hand to the sky and used another magic he has never used in his life, even now he had many ways to bypass this ''crisis'', but he decided to flex. [Summoning Magic: Primordial Behemoth] A magic circle appeared then spun around for a second before it vanished. Then the trembling space trembled harder as it sensed somethinging from faraway. Space crashed inwardly as the void opened up and a maddening aura seeped out of the space crack and flooded the world itself. Meek''s shield was instantly shattered under the presence of such aura like it was no different than a piece of paper. Then Meek dropped from the sky with speed akin to teleportation as he was pinned t to the ground unable to get up as the pressure emited from the unseen presence remained on everyone present. Even Zara and ra suffered from same situation. It was like gravity held them in ce and didn''t dare to let them stand up in fear that the presence might retaliate against it. The world itself trembled in space as it sensed something, and unknown entity trying to step out of the portal. The world struggled to keep such a being away, and of course it was futile. Everyone throughout the world could feel the world trembling. Many didn''t understand the world or anything about it, but they could understand the world at this very moment. Even those at the F rank could feel it, those who didn''t possess mana at this moment also understood the world as everyone shuddered together from fear of the unknown. FEAR, DISASTER, OBLITERATION These were the feelings the world itself kept sending back to every single being on this. Various factions and people instantly sprang into action as they used various means to determine what was happening. But they all failed and even vomited blood. Some died on the spot for trying to spy into something that even the world couldn''t handle. The stronger ones with stronger vitality paid a permanent price for their arrogance though they got to keep their lives. The meteorite that was falling instantly shattered under the unseen behemoth''s presence. The pieces that came about after shattering of the meteorite also crumpled to dust with the fire disappearing like it never existed. The Primordial behemoth was one of Anthony''s sign-in reward over the years. The world couldn''t stand or hold such a being''s presence, so Anthony didn''t actually summon it physically but just opened a portal through summoning magic and let the being''s presence flow out through the portal. Anthony looked at ra and Zara as they bled profusely under the constant pressure that held them in ce. He shook his head in pity and turned his face away. Immediately he did that, both of them instantly turned to blood mist as they exploded like fireworks instantly under the pressure of the behemoth. Meek''s body shook as he saw this. There was no artifact or anything that could save him from this monstrosity. He looked at Anthony with fear lingering in his eyes wondering if Anthony would kill him next. Of all possible scenarios he didn''t foresee his own dismise. Such power can''t be held through scheming and thinking your way through things. In front of pure power, every scheme bes null. Chapter 120: Handled Anthony cancelled the summoning spell as the entire world returned to normal. But those who died stayed dead, those who paid a permanent price for trying to spy didn''t get anypensation. Anthony''s footsteps echoed as he walked to Meek and his bodyguard as they stayed pinned to the ground. Anthony had already used Authority of information to find out about the assassination and Meek''s thoughts and everything. And Anthonyplimented Meek from the bottom of his heart. A man who could still keep calm and think straight in the face of a life changing offer was no ordinary person. Anthony stood in front of Meek as they both stared into each other''s eyes with different thoughts and emotions shing the eyes. Anthony''s eyes still calm like ake looked at Meek calmly with no thoughts in his mind except the initialpliment. Meek still gazing at Anthony with various thoughts shing his mind and eyes. He waited on the ground for Anthony''s verdict. Even though the pressure has been lifted, Meek dared not stand up, he stayed on the ground and stared at Anthony. Even Meek''s bodyguard didn''t dare to get up and confront Anthony as fear was still ever so present in his heart. The next second, space shook again as it broke like a ss as the void became visible. Anthony controlled the void and formed a barrier covering him, Meek and his bodyguard. Although Anthony''s family had seen everything that happened from the day the mission begun till now, Anthony didn''t hide anything just because they were watching. But he what he wanted to do this time he needed to hide it. Meek''s face contorted as the void bent to Anthony''s will. Various ways to die shed Meek''s mind, but he didn''t speak and just kept watching. As the void shield formed everywhere became pitch ck and gave a weird feeling but weirdly Meek could still see. Anthony stood in front of the both of them and said calmly. "Normally I would kill you both, but don''t worry, I won''t as I have nothing to cover up or anything like that" Normally Anthony would just kill these two people and be done with it. But if he kills Meek and his bodyguard who would pay the 100 million Academy points for the reward. If Meek dies its already considered a mission failure since you couldn''t protect what you were meant to. Also it is worthy to note that Meek''s payment for the mission didn''t actually reach 100 million points. It is the Academy that buffs up these rewards also making the top 10 impossible mission even more dazzling and dangerous. So if Meek dies, although Anthony came back alive, all the stress he went through for a month would just be pointless. And most of all it would considered a failed mission thereby crumbling the ''invincible'' persona he has been cultivating since he entered the Academy. So for the sake of this, he needs Meek alive and well. But that doesn''t mean he won''t do something else entirely. He brought up a mana contract. He stated conditions that Meek or his bodyguard can''t say anything about what happened here to anyone in whatever way of form. Anthony even added that he can''t even say anything about him in his dreams or sleep. Anthony had read too many Chinese novels to know that some of them had the ability to enter people''s dreams then discuss with that person. Then he added that even if after Meek has died and he was even reincarnated or a necromancer used his soul and turned him into an undead, Meek still won''t be able to say anything about him. Anthony left no loopholes in the contract. After Meek signed the contract, he heaved a sigh of relief. ''At least I won''t die'' Meek thought. Before he could drown in this new peaceful feeling, Anthony ced his hands on Meek and his bodyguards'' heads. Then he used his All seeing eyes to manipte both of their memories. Anthony left everything present as it is but removed the part about his summoning magic and reced with it something else entirely. Then he also added a memory fragment where they were also affected and felt the world''s feelings at that time. mvle|mp-yr chapter Anthony nodded as soon as he was done then removed his hands from their heads. They both felt nothing wrong at all, they didn''t know why Anthony put his hands on their heads but they didn''t think much about it as a beast in a human skin was standing in front of them. Anthony manipted their memories because of those who can read minds can easily bypass the mana contract. This was the reason Anthony set up the void barrier. To hide his ability to change and manipte memories. He didn''t want to know how his family would react to this. This was a fearsome power on a certain scale. As Anthony was done manipting their memories, he said to Meek. "Notify those guilds that took the mission that the mission isplete three days from now, don''t bother trying to increase the payment you set for the mission, or it might look suspicious" Anthony knew that Meek might leave here and decide to increase the limit of the original payment required for his services out of fear. This will raise a lot of eyebrows since the team was wiped out and only Anthony remained alive. Although he is strong and has his family to hold the sky if the something happened, that doesn''t mean he would spend his time listening to every fly buzz around or create unnecessary trouble in arrogance. These types of moves were left for arrogant young masters. Meek looked at Anthony confused when he heard what Anthony said. ''How am I supposed to notify those organisations if we haven''t even gotten back to the city'' Meek thought as it would take more than three days toplete their journey. Anthony seeing the confusion on Meek''s face just said "Don''t think too much about it" Then he waved his hand and space bent as a portal opened up directly under their feet. They both fell into the portal before they could even react. Anthony had sent them directly to City M using the portal. He removed the void barrier and only he remained at this moment instead of three. Anthony stood there for a minute without saying anything. He then sighed. ''It seems Mom, Dad and grandfather and grandmother are trying to hide to the end'' Anthony thought as he shook his head with a smile. He then looked in their direction, staring directly at them and said. "Don''t you think it''s time to stop hiding, you all have been following me since the very beginning, you cane out now" Chapter 121: All gone Everywhere was silent for a moment like Anthony was talking to no one in particr. Anthony didn''t speak anymore and just looked at his parents. m _v,l-e _mp|y|r reader Then augh could be heard. "HAHAAHAAHHA, as expected as my baby monster" Following theughter five people could be seen appearing out of from nowhere. Collins, Irene, Michael, Mitchelle, the butler. Mitchelle had cancelled her invisibility spell. "Hooo...when and how did you know" Mitchelle ask as soon as shended on the ground, as she wanted to know how Anthony found them, that was immediately and not even after. The Elemental Queen was someone the Dragon and phoenix race recognised as an equal in magic despite their arrogance. And the spell she used to hide herself and others wasn''t something just anyone could perceive or see through. And now a kid said he found saw through her spell, her pride as a mage was touched at this moment. Although the kid was her son, she still had her pride as a mage and genius. "Let''s just say I have my ways mom, just like how you have your ways" "And I sensed you right from the moment you appeared mid air near me then went invisible on the way to city M for the mission" Anthony replied without answering her question at all. "Where are those other two?" Irene asked Anthony about Meek and his bodyguard as at the moment Anthony created the void barrier they couldn''t see or hear or sense what was happening inside the barrier if Anthony didn''t permit it. "Did you kill them?" Collins followed up with his own question. "I didn''t kill them, I just sent them back to city M as there is no need to continue this tiring journey of driving" Anthony said to the both of them as he didn''t want to seem like a mindless killer or something. Irene and Collins both looked at each other for a split second then nodded at Anthony. "Are you injured in any way?" Irene asked as she was ready to cast her healing spells if her grandsonined of anything in the slightest. "Grandma you watched everything that happened from the very first day, I''m sure you know I''m fine there''s no need to worry" Anthony replied as he hugged her. "Did you find out who sent the anonymous assassination mission" Anthony asked everyone. They all shook their heads at same time. "Well, when the mission was first issued, we immediately looked into it, but we didn''t find anything so we just left it and didn''t dig deeper, cause at the end of the day, its just another assassination attempt, as far as you are okay there is nothing to worry about" Michael said as heughed feeling proud at this moment. "But....how did you know about the assassination, you weren''t even there?" Mitchelle asked immediately. "Mom the same way I saw through your magic, that''s how I know, the flimsy aura barrier that Amos used ismendable but still useless against those with higher aura control or sword intent" Anthony replied inly as he shook his head. "Besides, we should leave here, I''m tired of constantly being on the move, who knew driving for this long would be boring" Anthony said with exasperated expression on his face. "Very well then, let''s leave here" Mitchelle said as she prepared to teleport everyone to their home in the human domain. "I won''t be joining you all" Collins said before Mitchelle could teleport everyone. "Where are you going Gramps" Anthony asked as he was just seeing his family for the first time after a while. "Well, I have other things to do, I will be back soon" Collins replied with a straight face. "I also won''t be following, I have to return to the battlefield and heal some people" Irene stated. "Can''t they wait, you are just seeing your grandson after quite some time" Anthony said as he acted as cute as he could to keep his grandparents from leaving. "Well, you might not know this, but as a healer, my time is limited and I have a lot of people to attend to" "I have been following you for over a month, I have deferred a lot of appointments, besides I have to make more money to prevent this family from going bankrupt with the way your father spends money" "Sometimes I take favours instead of money, so if I don''t heal people I have a lot to lose" Irene said with a smile as she patted Anthony''s head ruffling his white hair. Anthony nodded his head and decided not to talk about it anymore. Although it was always said that healers have almost zerobat power and abilities. But people tend to forget that one of their most vulnerable moments is when a healer is healing them as the healer has to inspect every single inch of the body. As a healer heals you, why can''t the healer disrupt the process or perform the healing process in reverse or use too much healing force and magic on a particr or multiple areas thereby causing a lot of issues. And healers know that they don''t really have fighting powresspared to the real fighters so they tend to have more life saving trump card up their skin than other. Then Irene walked and stood near Collins as they held hands together and lightning crackled for a while around the both of them. "Don''t miss us too much boy" Collins said to Anthony. Immediately after saying that, Collins and Irene instantly disappeared like they weren''t there to begin with. The lightning from earlier also disappeared like it was removed from existence. Even with the All seeing eyes, Anthony couldn''t follow such speed, he didn''t even know the path they followed. The lightning element that was present earlier wasn''t there to give any details. Such elemental control was at a level where Anthony hadn''t reached. Such a speed was something Anthony couldn''t match at this moment even with the time element helping him. Such speed was akin to teleportation. Collins was heading to the Academy Domain to talk to the Dean. But before that, he had to take his wife, Irene to the battlefield. Although Mitchelle could just teleport her there, Collins won''t pass up any chance to spend more time with his wife. Seeing the both of them disappear, Michael and Mitchelle just shook their heads as they were already used to this. The butler was still standing at the side and hasn''t spoken till now as he left the family to catch up with one another. Anthony walked up to him and greeted with a smile. "Hey uncle, its been a while how are you doing, did you miss me?" "I''m good, I see that the young master has be powerful, I might need to seek protection soon" The butler joked and everyoneughed. If anyone from the Academy saw the way Anthonyughed and joked with his family, they would all be stupified. The usual expressionless face was gone. The carefree aura around him was gone. The invincible aura around him was gone. The indifferent aura around him was gone. This time, he was just a kid who was happy to see his family. Chapter 122: Hardworking or Softworking? It was a new day, Anthony woke up to the sound of the leaves dancing to the tunes of the wind. The sun seemed too high up in the sky, so Anthony checked the time and it was already 2 PM. ''I really slept through the day, I guess moving through the forest felt like forever to me'' Anthony thought as he jumped down his bed and stretched his body. He heard a knock on the door that requested permission before entry. "Enter" Anthony said in a low tone. The door squeaked open as a maid entered the room and bowed while speaking with utmost respect in her voice. "The patriarch and madam request your immediate presence in the dining hall" The maid said as her head remained down without a change in expression. Anthony looked at the maid who clearly stood at a rank above the King realm but seem too hidden to be noticed. Anthony didn''t reply for a few seconds and just looked at her. The maid sensing Anthony''s gaze on her didn''t have any useless thoughts or feel disgusted, she remained unfazed like the gaze meant nothing to her, she remain unflustered as the seconds passed. Of course Anthony wasn''t looking at her with any weird harem thoughts or anything, he just admired the way she hid the mana that flowed in her mana. The quantity and quality she possessed showed how much power and talent she held, but here she was acting as a simple maid. After the few seconds went by, Anthony replied her with a single word. "Sure" The maid lifted her head this time as she was about to proceed and get ready for Anthony''s bath and clothing and everything. But after she took the first step, she suddenly stopped as mana moved calmly around Anthony''s body and bent to his will as his groggy and wet eyes and face instantly disappeared and was reced by a focused man. His peejay instantly turned fluid like as it morphed into a suit with a knee length coat that hung on his shoulders while pping gently, ck hand gloves also morphed into existence as they covered Anthony''s hands. The maid didn''t miss any of the scene that just happened and just took like it was nothing with a straight face. Indeed it was nothing, when people get to certain level in mana control, they can use mana to wash their bodies instead of taking a bath making them stay fresh and clean 24 hours around the clock. Many people just bathed or ate and slept out of hobby, not that they needed to most of the time. As for the way Anthony switched clothes, that wasn''t really normal, but with the amount of skills that exist in this world, the maid wasn''t surprised if there was a skill for changing clothes as they were numerous skills and even more useless ones. Normally Anthony would have taken a bath and freshened up as he liked the feeling of water flowing down his skin in the shower. But since his family required his immediate presence, he couldn''t justeter. Anthony told Meek to make the missionplete announcement in three days because he wanted to spend time with his parents. Ice element in the surrounding mixed with the mana under Anthony''s control as a perfect ice mirror was formed in front of Anthony as he observed himself with all seriousness as his narcissistic personality kicked in and made him nearly forget the patriarch was waiting. The ice suddenly disappeared like time was reversed and it was wiped out from existence. "Lead the way" Anthony''s voice echoed in the room as he broke out of his narcissistic personality temporarily. "Yes young master" Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r. The maid said as she walked to the dining hall and Anthony trailed behind her with a paced step that seem to hold the entire authority in the world itself. Every maid, guard or any other personnel they met on the way to the dining hall all paused in their movements as they all bowed with utmost respect and trust. Anthony didn''t reply any of them, his presence alone was enough for them. As they walked, they got to the dining hall that was closed by two doors that seemed to be made out of precious metals. "You may enter young master" The maid''s voice sounded as she bowed yet again and gestured Anthony to step in. Anthony walked to the door as he used his mana to push it open and met the presence of two familiar people. Anthony walked to these familiar presence and sat down amongst them. "Finally decided to wake up?" Mitchelle asked with a smile as the maidsid the food on the table. "I was really tired so I had to get some rest" Anthony replied as he prepared to eat. "Com''on baby monster, you rested at that hotel, besides, during the fight you never took anyone seriously, so what''s the exhaustion about, besides you sleep way too much and often for someone of your rank and power" Michael said as he looked at Anthony. And its indeed true that Anthony sleeps way too much, this is because of hiszy side which he can''t even use and is exclusive to the clones since they don''t have to work. Any other people with confidence and talent to advance to a higher mana rank spends their time cultivating and just get the minimum sleep required to bring them back to peak condition. This also happens in the Academy which is why many of the students cultivation shot through the roof. Due to their cultivation they hardly sleep and spend it all on studying and cultivating.... well it is majorly cause this generation is special. So if they can stay a maximum of seven days without sleep due to mana. They spend five to six days cultivating before they head to sleep, wake up and repeat. But here Anthony was, once his body touches the bed, then he is immediately transported to the dreamnd. He rests way too much at the smallest inconvenience or anything that makes him move his body, so he is still veryzy but just not aszy as his clone who does nothing at all. Anthony is thiszy because of his Talent and cheats, if not..... If others like Storm Rider finds out that Anthony actually sleeps a lot he might just faint out of anger. But you can''t truly say Anthony iszy, cause on the other hand he could be the most hardworking as he spends years in the divine realm training continuously without stop. Even now as he walks, talks, smiles, his thoughtpartments are always analysing the information presented by his Bloodline and Physique. Of all thoughtspartment only ten are left free, the one responsible for the sign-in system, the remaining nine were left by Anthony for any regr thoughts....which is basically his overthinking and narcissistic session. Chapter 123: Revealed "You won''t understand the life of a genius like NovelBine Dad, if I don''t sleep when will others have the time to catch up" Anthony said in reply with a smirk on his lips. "Hoo...you aren''t even the patriarch yet and you are already challenging me for my position" Michael said in reply as his battle intent started seeping out little by little. Mitchelle''s voice cut through the battle intent like a thin paper as she spoke. "Don''t scare our son" The battle intent disappeared as the smile on Michael''s returned to normal. Then Mitchelle turned to Anthony and said. "Now I understand why your father calls you baby monster" Anthony''s face instantly turned sour. He could live with his father calling him a baby monster since that man had no hope. But his mother was another matter. He couldn''t live with that. As they ate and discussed like a normal family whileughing, the discussion suddenly reach a point Anthony sawing. "So my baby monster, what are you hiding so deep inside, thest time I asked you your mana rank you just showed me the mortal rank" "But with what I saw these past few days, it sure wasn''t the mortal rank, I wonder when my baby monster started lying and what more he is lying about " Michael said as he looked his son dead in the eyes and locked in as he waited a reply, he waited to know if his son would lie again. And if Anthony actually lies again, Michael would be disappointed. Of course there are ways to know someone rank and abilities, but would they work on Anthony. The best way to know someone''s strength is to straight up attack them. Mitchelle''s eyes also turned to Anthony as she waited for a reply. Although she wasn''t there when Anthony revealed his rank, she had heard about it as Michael bragged about ''his'' son to her like Anthony wasn''t birthed by her. Enjoy reading at m _v _le _mp _yr. The atmosphere suddenly turned strange and icy as two pairs of eyes locked on Anthony. Anthony seeing this kept an expressionless face, but his mind ran various thoughts. He knew he kept a lot of things from his family as he couldn''t just wake up one morning and be like ''Hey....I''m a reincarnator, I took over your baby''s body, hope you don''t mind, and you don''t have to worry I''m not some old monster reincarnating'' If something like that happened he would be killed on the spot or imprisoned. He had to tell his parents something, at least he couldn''t lie about this particr situation anymore. But he couldn''t just tell them about everything, he might tell them any other thing, but his reincarnation and the system were out of the question. This was an unspoken rule amongst the reincarnator n, speaking on it was taboo. So he could say talk about anything asides those two. Besides, it wasn''t like even Michael or Mitchelle didn''t keep at least one thing from each other, even if they didn''t keep anything from the other Anthony won''t speak on his reincarnation or the system. He wasn''t ready to bet on their ''love'' for him. All these thoughts took less than half a second due to thought eleration skill. It is said that people''s aura are based on their nature, so an aura was like how to describe someone without even knowing them. Although some people can manipte and fake their aura, this wasn''t their true aura and would pale in front of their main aura, so people usually faked it to achieve their motives or whatever they were plotting. But the strong and experienced could see through such a feeble facade. As soon as Michael was done speaking, Anthony sighed as he decided to re his own aura to the utmost for the first time. An aura unbefitting of a fifteen years old kid instantly appeared. *BOOM* Space shook as an Anthony unrolled his aura. The tes and utensils they used to eat instantly broke apart and shattered. The table that held the tes were ced on not evensting longer than the tes instantly followed as everything was reduced to pieces. The air shook as it vibrated with high intensity and magnitude. The walls, ceiling and ground caved in and cracked as Anthony''s aura touched the floor. The windows chattered and rattled as they vibrated before they burst apart. The aura stood tall and could go head to head with a paragon ranker''s but the show of a peak master rank was evident in the aura. The aura showed immense force and control as it seemed to look down and everyone and everything with a detached look. Carefree Indifferent Invincible Aloof The light element unintentionally moved as it mixed with mana and created an illusion together with the aura that made Anthony appear like he was sitting on a throne and gazed down on everything from the peak. Michael and Mitchelle''s gaze met Anthony''s as they fell into the illusion for a split second before it shattered. But that split second made them feel like Anthony looked down on everyone and everything, Anthony seemed simply detached and prideful to speak to anyone lower than him and even above him. But this was just their misunderstanding. Anthony never looked down or even looked up to anyone. He simply has no thoughts about anyone''s opinion on or about anything. Anthony just simply didn''t care about anything, this made people always jump to the conclusion that he was prideful. But Anthony didn''t bother to correct this, because he didn''t care. Michael and Mitchelle stared at Anthony''s aura as they picked his peak Master rank cultivation rank. ''What a monster'' They both thought as their eyes shed with various lights but same thoughts. Deep down, they knew that if Anthony was another person''s child from one of the five families, they won''t hesitate to nip the child in the bud. Such talent was too much to be left alive. They now understood why Anthony kept his strength and everything under wraps. They thanked the stars Anthony wasn''t a show off or arrogant. This amount of talent has never existed or rather....the history records. ''We have to protect him, we can''t let him out of our sight, the other families won''t let him live if they find out'' Michael thought as he looked at Anthony, but a smile appeared on his face at same time as two sides of him battled for dominance. The battle crazy side wanted to leak Anthony''s true mana rank and cause war and use then it as an excuse to wipe out everyone. The other side wanted to hide this fact and protect Anthony in order not to put him in danger due to the other sides recklessness. ''Anyone that sets their eyes on my son better be ready for hell'' Mitchelle thought. One thing was certain, anyone who touched Anthony better be prepared. Chapter 124: Want to know As NovelBinarious thoughts shed their minds, the aura suddenly vanished as everywhere returned to normal. Well at least the atmosphere, but not the surrounding as the destruction caused by Anthony still remained. Michael and Mitchelle didn''t say anything after Anthony''s reveal. They just kept quiet and a loud silence descended upon the dining hall. The word ''Baby Monster'' couldn''t cut it anymore at this point. The silence stiffening as it swallowed any sound that made a move here. After a while, a voice released a sound that silence dared not approach. "HAHAHAHAHAH I expected nothing less from my son, you need to be at least strong to take over as patriarch" Michael said as heughed in joy as he clung his stomach. "Who knew my baby would hide so deeply, such talent would soon make you a world powerhouse, like the butler said, we might have to seek protection from you soon" Mitchelle''s voice sounded as she smiled genuinely happy for her son. "So, who do you want to battle first, your father or your mother" As soon as the sentence was dropped, two thick battle intent instantly dropped on Anthony and tried to threaten him into selecting one of them. With such amount of battle intent even someone who doesn''t want to fight would be at least stimted to take action. But how could Anthony''s Emperor demeanor skill allow him to be manipted like this. The skill that has always been active but automatically deactivates when Anthony is with his family instantly activated and burst forth with a higher momentum. The raging battle intent was deflected to the side by the Emperor demeanor skill. Anthony sat unfazed as his presence shifted from his usual child demeanor to that of a cosmic ruler as he looked at Michael and Mitchelle and stated. "None" One word. One statement. One deration. One utterance. The sudden change in demeanor made Anthony revert to when he looked down on everything and everyone. The aerosphere turned eerie and silent as the unknown hung in the air. None of them stepped back, none relented, none acquiesced as the air trembled and melted as none backed down. The battle intents were nothing more than mere breeze brushing past Anthony''s face. The battle intents kept increasing as they saw Anthony resisting without any trouble. The grin on Michael''s face getting wider and wider as he really wanted to test his son''s limits on everything. He wanted to see where Anthony''s battle prowess really stood. The fight during the mission was something Anthony could take care of with a wave of his hands so Michael didn''t really see anything there, but with the little he saw, he knew his son still had cards up his sleeves. He wanted to see him swing the sword, he wanted to see him moved around, he wanted to see him jump, parry, attack, he wanted to see him adapt to unfavourable situations and battles, he wanted to see everything through his own eyes and senses. He wanted to see the amount of experience Anthony had gained through fighting. But Anthony didn''t need to fight to acquire battle experience since his skill already closed this gap. Michelle while not a battle maniac like her husband was a different breed when ites to magic. To make the ever so prideful Dragons and Phoenix to recognize you, you must make even the best genius look no different than the untalented ones. She also wanted to see how her sonbined the elements with mana. She wanted to see how good his mana control is, she wanted to see him cast his best spell, she wanted to know how many elements Anthony could use, she wanted to know how many spells Anthony could cast at the same time, she wanted to know how many elements Anthony could manipte at the same time. As all these feelings flowed and coursed through Mitchelle and Michael''s body their battle intent burned brighter. They all stood at an impasse. Should they attack to satisfy their curiosity? The dining hall vibrated intensely barely holding on under the trio''s magnificent control. None of the guards rushed in thinking that someone had attacked as they understood their patriarch and his wife. Everyone felt the sudden battle intent. But no one knew what was going on, no one sensed Anthony''s aura because of his perfect control. Although the dining hall was barely left standing, not a single aura left that hall. Who knew if the demons or other races had a spy here, even the other families must have spies here. You don''t expect Michael and Mitchelle, two world powerhouse to go around signing a mana contract with every single maid or person that works in their estate or works for them. As both Michelle and Michael saw they weren''t getting any upper hand here, they just decided to give up. The battle intent disappeared without a trace. Then they both smiled at Anthony wondering how he survived that. Then Mitchelle decided to change the topic to another thing she was curious about. "So what is this mana reservoir artifact that everyone was after, let me see it" She had also seen Anthony cast spells without any concern for his mana. She also came to the same conclusion like Meek, Amos and the rest that Anthony possessed such an item. "Mother you really want to strip me of all my cards isn''t that cruel" Anthony said as he looked at her. "You don''t have to worry, I too have a mana reservoir artifact, these types of artifacts aren''t exactly rare, it''s their capacity that makes people go crazy, just like yours" Anthony expression changed into a suprised expression before it returned to normal. It made sense, his mother is a mage so she should have something like that as without mana a mage is basically useless. But warrior can''t run out of aura, so they don''t have this weakness, but their stamina is another matter entirely. "Can I see the artifact" Anthony asked as he looked at his mother. But Mitchelle didn''t say anything and just replied with a yful smile that meant; ''If you don''t want to show me yours, why should I show you mine'' Anthony understanding the look she gave him could only give up. He couldn''t just say he has infinite mana right? This wasn''t even a concept, he couldn''t just say it out loud because he was curious of his mother''s artifact. "So how did cultivate so fast to the peak Master rank" Michael asked Anthony. Anthony turned his gaze to his father and replied with a smirk. "Have you forgotten about the fruit I gave you all, who said I didn''t eat mine, and who said I didn''t have something better than that" Michael immediately understood where Anthony wasing from. Even he who had a ridiculous mana rank and talent felt his cultivation soar, his talent strengthen, his physique strengthen. And now Anthony said he also had something better, Michael couldn''t even begin to imagine the effects of this new fruit. He turned to Anthony and said with a smile. "Do you have another one?" "Father your body hasn''t even finished digesting and adapting to the one you ate and you want to eat one with even better effects, does father have any death wish" Anthony said with a funny tone. Michael frowned then decided to give up. He didn''t ask about Anthony''s foundation because he knew from his own cultivation that the fruit even strengthens already existing foundation. The day continued with them asking Anthony different questions with Anthony either dodging the question or just saying they want to strip him naked. Chapter 125: Never ending Cycle The days quickly went by and it was already time to go back to the Academy. Anthony sat on a chair as he drank his juice in anger as he spoke to the system. "System, where is my reward" [What reward?] The system chimed in. "System, you said I would be receiving a reward when I finish off Amos and his assassination group, I haven''t gotten anything in the past three days, are you cheating me now and taking up the reward for yourself" Anthony said as he clicked his tongue, he waited three days without any notification from the system, he had to ask by himself this time. Romulus looking at the angry Anthony shook his head and said. "Are you really expecting a reward for dealing with those ants" Anthony looked at Romulus and almost screamed out of anger. "It''s not that I expect rewards everytime I deal with people, I never expected one in the first ce, but the system sent a notification I would get one, why bother telling me if I won''t get any at all" Anthony said rapidly. If it was a reward that another person promised him then failed to deliver, Anthony won''t even bother talking about it again because who was even richer than him. But this reward was promised by ??? himself. And every reward that guy has given was too good to pass up. It was always better than thest. Is it the nothingness cultivation technique? Or the Divine secret realm with primordial mana together with time adjustments? Or his shadow soldier? Or is it the Divine me Romulus? Or the Authority Of Information? Every single reward that was dished out by ??? himself was too good to pass up for Anthony, he wouldn''t let any of them slip by just like that without asking questions. ??? was definitely his golden goose thatid golden eggs... scratch that, golden rewards for him. Even if he has a system to buy all things, he for sure knew his points were nowhere enough to even buy any of these rewards at the moment or even the nearest future and the shadow soldier would be the cheapest, he dared not think of the rest. But now he found out he won''t be getting any reward, the system was seriously trying to shortchange him. [Ding...??? says he has no rewards to give, he never promised a reward, he said there ''might'' be a reward, it was never promised] Anthony was stunned when he read this. Was ??? really ying the word game with him, does he have to start looking for loopholes everytime ??? says something. [Ding....??? says you shouldn''t worry about such useless things, he won''t bother ying word games with a mortal] Anthony heaved a sigh of relief, he didn''t believe he could win in word games against ??? even if he used his scheming mind skill. ??? was the one that even directly bestowed the skill to begin with. [Ding....???? says this is why he doesn''t like child support or children in general. They throw a tantrum when they don''t get something they like] Anthony read this and was rendered speechless. Was this why ??? always denied him as a son. Was ??? going to buy milk one day and never return? Was ??? ck...''uhhh that''s racist'' Anthony spiralled off into his overthinking session. But the overthinking didn''tst for long this time before Anthony came out of it. Anthony sighed and gave up, since he won''t be getting any reward no need to think too much about it. "What are you doing here Dad?" Anthony asked as the door opened and Michael stepped in while carrying a sword on his waist. "Can''t I visit my son anymore" Michael said as he walked and stood near the window and gazed outside. Anthony didn''t reply and just gazed outside with Michael. They both stayed silent for a while before Michael spoke again. "Don''t you think you should graduate from the Academy already" Anthony already saw thising. "I can''t Dad, I understand you want to see me fight at the frontline, but right now I''m still just a kid with power, I want to enjoy some things before I jump into a cycle of bloodshed" Anthony replied without a change in expression or tone. Why should he graduate and head to the frontline when he hasn''t finished enjoying life. He had to enjoy this life to the fullest first starting with the Academy. And the Academy wasn''t really that bad. School as a concept wasn''t really bad, but it was not fun for those who find learning a hassle or couldn''t understand anything no matter how it''s taught. And for Anthony a genius in every way, the school was no different than his own house. m-v-l_e-m-p-y-r original Why should he graduate and start killing demons and whatnot. There are many powerhouse for that. Besides Anthony saw a bigger picture. Everyone wanted to eradicate the demons, but Anthony saw something bigger. If the demons were wiped out, what then? Then the racial war would immediately start, everyone would turn on one another without a second thought as their collective enemy is gone. Some races like the Dragons, Titans or Phoenix and so on won''t really care because they have power to join such war. But what of the weaker races, where does humanitynd in all this. The answer was simple, at the very bottom. They only had their numbers. Even if some lower races decides not to participate in the racial war, some higher races would still pressure them to join or scheme it into existence. Even if humanity wins the racial war and bes the only race in the entire blue, what next? They would wage war on themselves, unlike the other races that are ruled by one person and family and are loyal to that family. Like Dragon King or the Phoenix King or Elven Queen and more. These races ruled by one person and family such that even if they win the racial war, the probability of a war uring from within the same race drastically drops to ten percent. So with the way Anthony saw it, the Demon''s presence was actually a good thing in many ways. Although many would argue with this and start listing hideous crimes that demons havemitted, but what crime on that list has a human not done yet. So the motivation to eradicate the demons for the sake of a false sense of peace wasn''t really in Anthony''s mind. War was just another endless cycle. Just that the race being fought against was what changed and nothing more. Of course if there was a ''hero'' who could wipe out the demon race and supress the other races or wipe them out too thereby putting humanity at the peak of it all, Anthony won''t stop him or her, he would p from the side lines happily. Chapter 126: Factors As Anthony and Michael kept talking about the battlefield and him graduating, the Academy wasn''t really in peace nor was it going in its normal academic direction. The Academy was in a massive uproar as they received a missionplete notification from Meek on Anthony''s orders immediately the three days limit was reached. No one could believe their eyes, all professor and those in lower ranks were all dumbfounded. Even the Dean and Vice president didn''t believe Anthony couldplete the mission, which was why the Dean called Collins in the first ce to save the ''arrogant'' Anthony. Although some had thoughts that Anthony had cheated his way through in order toplete the mission, they quickly deleted such thoughts from their minds. The Academy was anything but lenient when it came to their rules. Some had tried exploiting loopholes during their Academy mission, but were they really loopholes or something just left by the Academy as they didn''t really bother to even fill up the gap as they guessed that even the most brain dead would understand what should be done and what shouldn''t be done. During missions, duration ofpletion are given, and some can exceed the duration due to certain circumstances which the Academy understands as a battlefield remains unpredictable and ever changing. But if that duration is exceed without any peculiar or particr reason, you would be fined by the Academy. But during that duration, many people have done many other things during their course ofpleting the Academy missions. Of course the Academy doesn''t really care about this if it doesn''t break any rules or risk people''s lives. During the mission, some opt to visit their family and friends, some tend to just rx and y around as they decided to take a break from the Academy under the pretext ofpleting a mission. The Academy doesn''t have any issue with this as long as youplete the mission within the duration given after gvanting and wasting time. But if after wasting time, you didn''tplete the mission or even exceeded the duration, the Academy would hit you with an absurd fine that would remove every thoughts of rxing during a mission. Everyone knows this, so even if people still dared to rx and chill, they immediatelyplete the mission afterwards. Some choose toplete the mission on time then rx using the remaining time from the duration. Some also ept missions andplete it together with other students, this is also fine. But how you share the reward depends on the group and has nothing to do with the Academy. But as usual, there are some dumb ones that refuse to even think before they act. They take on missions that are beyond their abilities, then use their families power or hire people using quarks toplete the mission in their ''name'' or together with them. The Academy didn''t even let such idiots exist within their vicinity. Such act was a direct expulsion, no fine, no nothing, you just get sent home and that''s all. No matter how hard they try to hide the fact that they received help, they can''t. Was the Academy a joke to them? The Academy could find out any information it wanted through investigation. Even without investigating by themselves, they have people who possess some skills simr to the Seer who can simply just give them the information they want, and even if they can''t provide the information, the Seer was still there. So the Academy has a myriad of ways to fish out information even into the future talkless of real time or a recent event. So you trying to use a ''loophole'' won''t be tolerated by the Academy. It wasn''t really a loophole but a trap set by the Academy to catch the stupid ones. Some had initially thought that Anthonypleted his mission using this method. But they quickly removed that thought once they remembered the number of students the Academy had expelled because of this method no matter who their backer was. But nobody could me them for thinking such, the mission was literally tagged impossible as it was indeed that. Not only did Anthony not even start from the lowest mission ranked tenth that the best geniuses risk their lives toplete, he dared to directly skip to the first rank. A lot already anticipated his death, but receiving such a news that the mission waspleted left everything in an uproar. The reward that Meek personally offered equated to just around fifteen million Academy points, which is a good price for those at the Master rank. NovelBin|mp-yr chapter Excursion mission were generally expensive in a sense but this time, it was more expensive. But like it was said earlier, the Academy buffs up these rewards themselves. Just like the mission Anthony epted that the reward was a whopping hundred million Academy points. The remaining eighty five million would brought out from the Academy''s pocket. But the amount of buff the reward section receives depends on the mission itself. For Anthony''s excursion mission, the Academy made it a hundred million Academy points based on some factors. The first factor being what Anthony was protecting in the first ce. There was no way Meek could hide the fact that Anthony was protecting a Dragon heart from the Academy even if he wanted to. So the Academy knew, but just didn''t care about this at all. The second factor being the implications of holding such a treasure and transporting it. Although Anthony and his team managed to avoid ''people'' due to Meek''s preparations. Monsters were a different matter as they would definitely be attracted by such a treasure that could stimte their bloodline, talent and abilities. Also adding that factor to their movement route, the monsters that would attack would be endless and in waves. And the final factor..... BETRAYAL Although Meek made preparations to prevent other people from knowing what was in the van, if any Amos and his brothers or Zara and ra found out what was in the van, they would definitely kill each other for it. And in such a scuffle how could a student survive the might of Masters and a Grandmaster, the Academy simply didn''t believe a student could survive this. This was the reason why Meek didn''t say anything about what was in the van. If they found out, everyone would definitely attack him. Although he has his Grandmaster bodyguard to protect him, against numbers and powerful and experienced Masters he would still die. The difference between the Grandmaster rank and the Master rank wasn''t like the difference between a Paragon and a Grandmaster where a Paragon could simplyy waste to Grandmasters effortlessly. Although Anthony knew what was in the van, he simply didn''t care about such ''trash''. During the mission, Amos and rest guessed that whatever the monsters wanted from the van had to be incredible to make them fall into such a frenzy state. But could the ''thing'' in the van that they protect also help them. They didn''t have the answer to this, so they basically didn''t attack each other just to get an unknown and uncertain reward. It wasn''t worth the risk. The risk outweighed the reward. So the Academy took in all these factors into y before cing a whooping hundred million Academy points as rewards. So the reward was calcted in a difference of the student and the mission itself. Any other students that touched that mission certainly won''t return alive. Although many had life saving treasures on them, you have to be faster than you opponent to even activate the treasure in the first ce. ..... AUTHOR''S NOTE Sorry for the disappearance. Some of you already know what''s happening, no need for long talks. Thanks for your support. Chapter 127: Reaction THE DEAN''S OFFICE The Dean tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically as he was lost in thought. Of course it was Anthony that was on his mind. The Dean couldn''t believe his eyes and ears when he heard that Anthony hadpleted the mission. Although he knew Anthony was alive and kicking cause he called Collins and also Collins showed up a few days ago to thank him for calling him to save his grandson as the Dean had no obligation whatsoever to call him. The Dean''s mind went through every scenario of how Anthonypleted this mission. Normally the Dean won''t really be bothered, he would just be surprised that Anthonypleted the mission and it would end there if that was indeed all there is to it. Then he would just investigate because an impossible mission was justpleted and end it there and then. Normally he won''t investigate personally as he is the Dean and such matters are beneath him and not his job. He just looks into the impossible mission when they arepleted. He would have thought that Anthonypleted the mission due to his own teammates during the mission. But after investigating, what he heard ead and saw left him dumbfounded and startled at first. The information was gathered by Aiden so he didn''t doubt it for a second. The crystal depicted everything ranging from the beginning of the mission to the very end. How Anthony wiped out millions of monsters continuously. Took away the souls of the monsters with one spell. His time during the stay in the hotel. The anonymous assassination mission. The betrayal.....(if it can even be called that) Anthony wiping out the entire team and leaving Meek alive because they didn''t interfere. The Dean watched all this with rapt attention and shock on his face. He couldn''t believe his eyes and ears at the moment. As a veteran, he could see how easy it was for Anthony to toy with five Master rankers like they were nothing. Not a single change in his breathing form. Everything was done with minimal effort like they weren''t worth his time. Not a single potion was used by Anthony throughout entire fight showing his stamina, mana and health were all in perfect condition. The swordmanship disy, the magic disy, the martial art disy. Anthony was simply what people called; ''The Perfect Talent'' No weakness or loophole could be found be it in the magical aspect or in the physical aspect. He seemed like the perfect blend of Mitchelle and Michael. The Dean didn''t know which emotion to disy anymore at such monstrosity. As for how the information was gathered, it was through memory reading....ish exclusive content NovelBin-lempyr Normally he might have asked people with simr abilities to the Seer to look into this, but the sight of the Seer bleeding was still fresh in the Dean''s mind. Although the Seer only bled, that didn''t mean others would only bleed, they might die. And the Seer already warned them about consequences that might follow. Although he hated the Seer''szy attitude, when it came to somethings the man remained unmatched. The Dean didn''t want to take such a risk after the warning. So he sent Aiden his trusted subordinate to gather information another way. Aiden investigated, found that only Meek and his bodyguard remained, he asked some questions, but Meek and his bodyguard were already bound by mana contract. So Aiden had to resort to other means. He forcefully extracted Meek and his bodyguard''s memories, leaving them brain dead. He then killed the both of them, destroyed theirpany and disappeared like he was never there to begin with. Aiden didn''t bother taking their space rings to loot them, just like how Anthony ignored his teammates space ring for the same reason. Aiden and Anthony were simply to rich to look at these paupers. What Aiden did might seem extremely just because he needed information, but in this world there was no justice or online hastags, just power. Mercy? Heard of it but don''t really care. Of course Anthony already saw this happening even before he changed Meek''s memory. He knew that the only way for the Dean to get information was by opening Meek''s mind. But he still allows it to happen by not changing all of Meek''s memory. Although he normally hid his abilities and power, he didn''t really need to hide it from everyone. Just the demons and forsaken cult and other human Domain families as Anthony wasn''t really ready to deal with an endless supply of flies pping their tongues. But that doesn''t mean he would go around showing everyone. The Dean''s mind still spinning around the information he just received. And from the happiness that Collins disyed shows that he too just found out about his grandson''s prowess. The Dean finally understood that Anthony was never arrogant to begin with. Even the mission wasn''t even worth Anthony''s time to begin with. The Dean''s mind shifted to the blue mes Anthony had used during the battle. Although he didn''t witness it personally, the Dean was sure that the me was a special me, but on what level, that he didn''t know. Various types of mes exist, some are born with the mes, some mes are birthed by the world andter summits to someone. He didn''t know which Anthony''s was, so he just kept it aside for now. "Aiden" The Dean called out to the empty space around him. The shadow and space twisted as a man took form before the Dean. Aiden dropped to his knees immediately he appeared. "Take this information to the Vice president" The Dean gave his orders as soon as Aiden appeared. He knew he had to show the vampire the information. He knew she would investigate, but the source of his own information was already dead so information the Blood Empress could get would just be at the surface level. He didn''t need to tell her not to disclose anything as the Dean was sure she would understand this naturally. "As the sovereign orders" Aiden''s voice resounded with the highest respect like he was brainwashed. Then he disappeared together with the memory crystal. The Vice president received the information from Aiden and was also shocked. She instantly appeared in front of the Dean and said. "Are you sure this isn''t forged?" Her doubt palpable as she refused to believe such a truth. The Dean looked at her, just as doubtful. "I would rather not believe it either, but we have to ept reality" The Dean replied as he sighed. They both looked at each other, they didn''t speak, but they understand each other. If Anthony hid this deeply, what were the other Humans on the top twenty hiding. Chapter 128: Glorious reward As everyone was in uproar due to the news, Anthony was having a talk with his father oblivious to themotion he had caused amongst the upper authority of the Academy. "When are you leaving" Michael asked in a sad tone as he didn''t get his son to graduate early. But at the same time he understood what his son meant, as a child Anthony should enjoy somethings before he doesn''t have time to enjoy them anymore. "Today...soon" Anthony replied with a smile as he could feel his father emotions through his All seeing eyes, but he won''t relent. The door behind them opened as Mitchelle walked in. "Do you want us to drop you off" Mitchelle asked immediately she walked in. Of course she heard the entire conversation from wherever she was. Unlike her husband, he didn''t want her baby to be introduced so early to the bitterness and cruelty of the world. "Although I would still love to spend time with the both of you, but Meek has announced that the mission has beenpleted so I have to go back immediately" "Besides, if I arrive with the both of you it would seem like youpleted the mission instead of me" Anthony replied his mother as he acknowledged her presence. "Well...that''s true" His mother replied. "Too bad I didn''t get to battle you before you leave for the Academy" Michael said still not giving up on shing with Anthony. Anthony didn''t bother replying this mad man and just shook his head. He then stood up from his seat as he sighed. "Are you leaving already?" Mitchelle asked as she was already missing her precious son. "Yes mom, we would see each other again soon enough" Anthony replied her as he jumped out the window of his room then stayed afloat outside as he looked at his parents for onest time. His mother waved him goodbye, as for his father, he didn''t bother and just looked at Anthony as he floated. Anthony simply nodded at them before he shot up far into the sky as he left for the Academy. Everyone going about their daily activity came to a halt as they watched Anthony fly at an incredible speed in the skies and they all bowed even though Anthony wasn''t looking at them to acknowledge their devotion. As Anthony flew he thought back to his recent mission and everything and smiled. Although there wasn''t any really interesting fight to stimte any emotion from him, he had some fun as he interacted with new people and the women that flirted with him. Anthony loved these moments, he looked forward to more women....adventure. THREE HOURS LATER Anthony arrived at the Academy domain as he arrived ratherte as he flew here slowly. Anthony shot across the horizon as he approached the Academy gates. Hended on the ground steadily as his F rank aura returned and remained unchanged. He walked in with a steady pace that wasn''t fast nor slow. Those that saw Anthony arrive were shocked to the core. ''He has returned'' This sentence buzzed in everyone''s minds as they stared at Anthony like a ghost. Anthony didn''t speak to anyone or greet anyone as he wasn''t friends or anything with them to even initiate a conversation. He simply just went straight to the mission hall without stopping once. There wasn''t a reason to stop. He walked straight to the mission hall. As soon as Anthony stepped foot into the mission hall and peopleid eyes on him, they paused in their movements. They were about to witness history before their very eyes. They already witnessed history by Anthony returning alive. This alone shook a lot of people to stupor. Many were speechless, they all anticipated Anthony''s death. A lot of them already prepared articles they were going to release and make money from it and saved such articles in their devices. They just waited for the death confirmation to begin their ns. But Anthony''s presence rendered it all useless. Although hundreds of eyes stared at Anthony, he was never one to falter under anyone''s gaze. Not even his parents battle intent could move him let alone these children. His stride still as unwavering as he approached a clerk who was lost in her own world. The clerk was the same one who issued the mission. She still had her nose buried on her keyboard and screen. She didn''t even notice when Anthony arrived in front of her. Anthony already saw this scene once when he picked a mission, so he wasn''t surprised. He stood here and looked at her for a while before he said. "You are still as busy as ever" She stopped in her tracks as she lifted her head in shock immediately she heard the voice. She recognised the voice as there was no way she would just forget the voice of the most handsome person she has ever met in her life. She was too dumbfounded to reply Anthony the next second. Then she calmed down and said with a smile. "At least you came back alive" She didn''t entertain the idea that Anthony came back alive andpleted the mission at the same time. She just believed he returned alive after running away or something simr. Anthony smiled at her response. Clearly, she misunderstood but he won''t bother correcting her. She collect the slip from Anthony which she gave him before he departed. Then logged into the mission site to stamp Anthony''s returned. But immediately she opened the mission page and went to Anthony''s profile she felt the shock of her life. Her eyes trembled for a few seconds as she mumbled. "Impossible" This was the only thing she could say at such sight disyed by the screen. Under Anthony''s mission profile, the impossible mission was tagged with the word ''COMPLETED'' The Academy kept a mission profile on every student that kept some details such as; Mission taken. Time ofpletion. Difficulty of the mission. Duration. The Academy took note of many things. Anthony''s page held only one mission on it. But that singlepleted mission put every single mission anyone has everpleted, no matter the number to shame. As the clerk stamped his time of arrival, Anthony''s wrist watch instantly beeped as a hundred million Academy point was instantly credited to him. As Anthony was about to turn to leave as the clerk was still in disbelief, he suddenly stopped as his wrist watched vibrated twice. The first vibration was another sum of thirty million Academy points appearing in his ount out of nowhere and no apparent reason. The second being something he didn''t expect as everyone recieved it at same time as him, and the reason for the thirty million Academy points. Suddenly every student and personnel that worked in the Academy received a notification from the Academy website directly on their Academy wrist watch as an Academy wide announcement was made. ,mpyr. NOTIFICATION: NILL ANTHONY is the first toplete a mission in the top rank five since the dawn of the Academy. Reward: Ten million Academy points. NULL ANTHONY is the first toplete the rank 1 mission since the dawn of the Academy. Reward: Twenty million Academy points. The notification they all received also included details of Anthony''s mission together with the reward for the mission. Chapter 129: Influence The entire school instantly went into a pandemonium. story source NovelBin-mp|y|r It didn''t matter if they hated Anthony or not. The fact that someone had taken on the impossible mission on the first rank andpleted it whileing back alive sent shockwave throughout the walls of the Academy. Everyone halted what they were doing at the moment as the school shook under their shout. Although it had nothing to do with them, the impossible mission list has taken a lot of lives and the first five rank remained unperturbed. Yet someone had done it. Some had ended this curse. The Humans were the most ecstatic. A humanpleted the first rank mission, and that as his first mission no less. It had to be known that the Humans have almost zero presence in the Academy. Only when a great genius is born do they at least shine for a while because the other races also give birth to someone just as good as them. Just like how Null Michael stood as a genius in his own rights but still stood at the second rank throughout the Academy because a certain dragon refused to be defeated and their matches continued to end in a draw. But s.... The Dragon who once matched Michael died at the hands of the of the impossible mission when he challenged the rank three mission. A genius who could keep up and go toe to toe was swallowed up by the impossible mission. Such tragedy. Even professors who were teaching at this moment were stunned by the sudden notification. But as the uproar went on, it suddenly shifted as everyone''s gazes focused on the ridiculous reward Anthony possessed. A whopping hundred and thirty million Academy points. Some Academic staff hadn''t even seen this amount of points in their lives. But now a student had it. Various thoughts on how to take these points from Anthony shed the students'' minds. But even if they had the thought, what ability do they even have to acquire the points from Anthony. His battle record remained standing, and now adding thepletion of the first rank impossible mission to the list.....it was no different than courting death. As for the Academic staff, they didn''t need to think about it as per the rules of the Academy, they are the ones that reward points to students not the other way around. As Anthony was still standing in the mission hall due to notification he received, all eyes instantly turned to him as they burned with fervor. Battle intent and hesitation crossed everyone''s eyes as they wanted to battle Anthony for his point but they hesitated for they knew how it ''might'' end. Anthony not having the time nor strength to deal with these people simply used his space element and teleported out of the mission hall. He materialized in his dorm as a sigh left his lips. He knew that the students in the Academy would find out about himpleting the mission as he never nned to hide it in the first ce. But making a site wide announcement was another thing. Since Anthony was justing from his house in the Human Domain, he didn''t need to wash up or anything. He simply just sat down and took out his phone to y games. ..... THE S CLASS; YEAR ONE Kevin went about his usual teaching as neen people sat looking at him. For the past month the ss atmosphere was different as without Anthony, his subodinate and the storm brothers didn''t really listen or anything. Their minds kept wondering around every once in a while. Kevin knew this, but he couldn''t care less, he didn''te to motivate them or force them to learn. He just taught them once ss started and stopped when his period ended. As he taught the barely listening ss, twenty resounding beeps echoed at the same time. Everyone focused their attention on their watch as whatever notification they received was always important, and the fact they received a notification at same time meant it was even more important. Kevin, together with everyone raised their wrist and read the message they received. But as they read it, the world seem to pause in order to allow them experience their shock in full. Kevin immediately smiled at the message, he couldn''t believe what he read because even he who tagged Anthony a monster didn''t believe Anthony couldplete the mission he took. But he wasn''t the only one smiling. Thirteen different aura instantly red up and shook the building as Anthony''s subodinate all red their auras with grins stered on their smug face. ''Our Lord has done it'' This sentence echoed in their minds like they were a hive sharing a singr connection. They remained the only people who never doubted Anthony even for a split second. And the basis of their belief in him? Their own unparalleled strength. The Storm brothers auras also shot up as their long lost brother from another mother had finally returned to them. Well....Bringer was happy for Anthony, but he was happy for a whole other reason. Bryan''s aura shimmering with intensity as he took in Anthony''s aplishment. He yearned for this. His pride didn''t allow him to stand behind Anthony at all. He had epted reality and didn''t recklessly chase after Anthony anymore, but that doesn''t mean he had given up. He would struggle to the end with his life on the line. Spectre''s mind instantly shifted to his system as he asked in his mind. ''System, where is the Boss right now'' The system wasted no time to reply. [The Lord is in his dorm] Immediately the words dropped into Spectre''s mind, he ryed the message to his fellow subordinates. The aura around them shifted as their element came into existence. Lightning coursed through Spectre''s body as he readied to move immediately. The remaining nine followed as their element instantly covered them as they were all about to move immediately. The Storm brothers and Bryan seeing this understood what these ten humans were up to. As they have been with them for a while now, they understood their thoughts. Red energy instantly zed around Bringer. Fire instantly appeared and circled around Bryan as he too made his move. Rider body instantly shifted as he used a movement technique. **BOOOM**BAM** An explosion resounded as the walls, roof and windows of the ssroom were instantly shattered to debris as the thirteen of them instantly shot out of of the ssroom without care and made their way into the sky. They paid no heed to Kevin nor their fellow ssmates. They couldn''t care about the ss right now. All them had set their sights at Anthony''s location as they instantly charged in his direction. Streaks of various lights instantly zed the sky as they moved without pause. And for the first time, they had all ended the ss for the day before the period even ended. Kevin seeing the scene didn''tin or say anything. He just kept his smile as he watched everything. But he took note of the influence that Anthony had on these thirteen individuals. The remaining students could only watch. Chapter 130: Master rankers As they crossed the distance in matter of seconds, they arrived at the dorm. They didn''t use the elevator or anything, they sted through the roof and instantlynded in front of Anthony''s door. Although Vivian and the rest were eager to meet Anthony, they still knew where to draw the line even though Anthony oftenughed and joked with them. They didn''t dare to just barge into his room without Anthony''s consent. So the ten of them just knocked on the door and waited for Anthony to answer. And of course Anthony didn''t answer them. A secondter, the Storm brothers arrived by also crashing through the roof. The floor cracked under their feet as theynded with their weight. Bringer seeing Arnold and the rest just standing in front of the door and not opening it immediately understood their thoughts. He didn''t know why these ten humans flocked around Anthony like he was their father. Bringer walked straight to the door and didn''t bother knocking or stopping. He wasn''t part of Anthony''s subodinate so he couldn''t care less of Anthony''s permission to enter at the moment. With a flick of his finger, the metallic door was instantly bent and folded under his force. *BAM* The door was instantly unhinged and was flung out and crashed into the wall. The thirteen of them instantly walked in without waiting for anything. But the moment they all stepped into Anthony''s room gravity seem to shift and moved against them. **BOOM** They all crashed into the ground as gravity acted upon them with higher pressure under Anthony''s control. They tried to resist but it was futile. "What are you all doing here" Anthony''s voice sounded as he appeared before them. They raised their heads to this ever so handsome man. "Is this how you wee yourrades, by making them bow before you or something" Bringer as always was the first to protest as he shouted from the ground. Anthony looked at this muscle brain and shook his head. He was about to control gravity again to return everything to normal but stopped as someone moved before him. Evelyn who was lying on the ground suddenly stood up like the gravity that been had been acting on her disappeared, like she didn''t exist anymore. She looked at Anthony and walked towards him with a smile and said. "Wee back Anthony" Her Angelic voice still as pure and soft as ever. It didn''t even take Anthony a second to understand how she escaped his control. Evelyn simply used the light element to make herself weightless, thereby bing unaffected by gravity. This was something she developed on the spot immediately Anthony appeared before them. In mere seconds she already adapted to the current situation. Such remarkable talent and application. Anthony smiled at Evelyn, he loved what she just did. Even the current him didn''t possess such skill....well since he didn''t think of it or had an opportunity to think of it. But seeing it before his very eyes and with his ridiculous talent, he copied instantly. Anthony then turned his gaze to others and immediately released them. Spectre and the remaining subodinate''s mood instantly turned sour, unlike the Storm brothers who wereughing. Anthony had always spoken about adapting and being prepared for anything. This wasn''t the first time he had done something like this to them. To them this was a test to see how much they have improved in his absence. And the result? They failed miserably. Only Evelyn passed. "So tell us what happened during the mission" Rider immediately said as soon as he got up. "Before you ask anything, why did you destroy everything, couldn''t you have gotten here like normal people do" Anthony said as they walked to his living room. Bringer just chuckled as he always seemed to have a reply to whatever Anthony asked. "We aren''t normal people Anthony, don''t even say you are normal yourself" Bringer said as he sat down and crossed his leg as he was very excited. "You do know that the Academy would deduct points from you all right, you all left ssroom in shambles, I hope you don''t end up in deficit or you risk expulsion" Anthony said with a wicked smile on his face as he looked at Bringer. Bryan''s voice sounded as he replied instead of Bringer. "You are already rich, you will pay for us" Bringer''s face instantly lit up as he remembered the amount of points Anthony held. Although to them getting points was just a matter ofpleting some mission, they didn''t want to spend their hard earned points on useless things. They had many things to spend their points on right now. As for Anthony''s subodinate, they didn''t have a need for points, so to them if the Academy deducted it, it didn''t matter. Especially Clement who was the richest amongst them due to the people he ''resurrected'' always sending him points. Anthony turned his face to Bryan with a ridiculing look on his face. "Why would I pay for you" Anthony asked amused at this delusional dragon. "Is this what friends do for each other,''on, stop being stingy with it, you can''t possibly use all those points alone" What Bryan said was indeed true, he couldn''t use all those points alone, but if Anthony entered a reckless spending mode, he just might do so. "That isn''t a reason to help you, besides if we are friends why don''t you tell me some of the dragon n secrets" Bryan was stunned by the reply. The Dragon n secret for Academy points, was Anthony joking or was he sick in the head. Bryan was truly speechless. Anthony didn''t care about the Dragon n secrets, if he sole wanted, he could know more about the Dragon than the Dragon n themselves. "Anthony can you just forget about these leechers and tell us about everything, I can''t wait" Donna''s voice sounded as she really wanted to know what happened. "Why don''t you take on an impossible mission and experience it yourself" Anthony replied instantly. Donna nodded at Anthony''s words. She and the rest nned on taking on an impossible mission soon. She wanted to listen to Anthony''s view since he has taken a mission. She knew the death rate of the impossible mission, she wasn''t ready to court death yet. Yes she is strong. But she isn''t invincible. It wasn''t only her that nned to challenge the impossible mission. All of Anthony''s subodinate nned to challenge this. They weren''t like Bryan and the storm brothers who wanted to wait till they were strong enough to challenge it. They were already strong enough. They were courageous because during Anthony''s absence they had all stepped into the Master rank. Chapter 131: Futile They all continued to persuade Anthony to tell them about the the impossible mission. "Did you meet your family during the mission, since the mission took over a month I''m sure you met your family for at least a day" Vivian asked Anthony as they discussed. "Yes, I did. I haven''t seen them in a while, so I had to at least drop by during the mission" Anthony replied as he bought food and drinks from his system distributed them to everyone. Bringer''s eyes immediately lit up as he started devouring them instantly. "With what you saw, would you advice us to take on an impossible mission" Bryan asked a very important question that troubled him. Although he is an S ranker now, he didn''t know the rank he would be at two years from now. He just wanted to hear Anthony''s opinion on the matter. "Well with your current cultivation you will surely die before you can even use your life saving artifact" Bryan''s eyes squinted as he didn''t believe that at least he won''t be able to escape. But he didn''t argue and kept quiet. "You have to at least be faster than your opponents to even use a life saving treasures, but with your speed of cultivation, before even third year or even by then you can surelyplete an impossible mission" Anthony ended his reply with a smile. Bryan nodded as he got a positive answer from Anthony. He was at S rank right now, but the lowest requirement for even the lowest impossible mission was SSS rank. He believed he could get to that rank before the third year or even during that time. But as for Master rank, he wasn''t so sure. The Master rank has kept a lot of people at bay and unable to advance. Although to him, with his talent it won''t even pose a problem. But his problem remained if he could get to the master rank or at least if his battle prowess could at least touch that realm by that time. He saw the details of Anthony''s mission. A Master rank battle prowess was required, but the level wasn''t specified, so he couldn''t guess where Anthony''s battle prowess stood. But one thing was certain to him. Anthony had enough power to fight a Master ranker. Bryan sighed as his mind remained on this thought. Anthony noticed Bryan''s mood, he knew what was going through his head. But he didn''tment. Bryan was outrageous talented, Anthony was sure he could step into the Master rank before he graduated. Rider spoke as he ate his food. "Can you just tell us already" Anthony smiled and replied. "Why tell you when I could show you" Everyone didn''t seem to understand, but Anthony had no time to exin. Anthony simply just snapped his fingers and the world seemed to bend. Reality seemed to warp to his will as the surrounding changed instantly. They were all immediately pulled into this new ''reality'' created by Anthony as they all immediatelynded in the restaurant Anthony met his teammates. But Anthony wasn''t bending reality or creating a new one, but rather he created a false one. An illusion. Anthony had pulled them all into an illusion. Mike who already had a skill that could see through illusions was instantly alerted. He thought this was one of Anthony''s test and quickly tried to break away. But it was futile. Although he could see through illusions, he wasn''t immune to them like Anthony was. He could see through the illusion, he knew it was an illusion, but he couldn''t break away from it. Knowing you were in an illusion and breaking free were two different things. Anthony''s illusion wasn''t simple like the one Mike encountered during the test. His skill didn''t transcend Anthony''s illusion skills and control. So although he gained a skill that enabled him to see through illusions, it wasn''t at the extreme that bordered immunity. As soon the illusion appeared in front of Vivian, her Ice Eyes instantly activated as everything froze under her gaze. Her new reality seemed to pause and wait for her to decide if to break free or not. It was simply up to her. The illusion had no effect on her. Even Evelyn''s special eyes instantly saw through the illusion and seemed to wait for her response just like Vivian''s. Unlike Mike, both Vivian and Evelyn didn''t need to train or anything nor was bordering anything. They could just see through illusions with their eyes. Anthony noticing that Vivian and Evelyn were in his illusion by choice due to their special eyes just smirked at them. At the end of the day, illusion just wasn''t about seeing or fooling people''s eyes or sight. There was more to illusion than that. If that''s all there was to illusion, people won''t even bother learning or guarding against it. Vivian''s and Evelyn''s frozen world suddenly seem to shudder as everywhere went dark for a moment. Then suddenly the exact same reality appeared before them again. But this time, their eyes became useless as it couldn''t do anything. They could could see their surroundings, but their eyes couldn''t see. To them it was a test, so they both instantly started struggling to break free. The remaining seven subodinate like Clement, Arnold and the rest were still struggling to break free. As for Bryan and the Storm brothers, they literally had no hope. But Anthony wasn''t here to test his subodinate. His voice sounded in their minds. "Focus, this is what happened during the mission, even if you can escapeter, don''t leave" They all nodded their heads and focused on the Anthony that was sitting down and waiting for his teammates. With their thoughtpartment skill, they could focus and develop a skill to counter Anthony''s illusion at same time. They all watched Anthony at same time as he greeted his teammates, then they started the mission. The hordes of monsters they had to fight. They saw Anthony constantly swinging his sword at the waves of beasts. They saw Anthony replinish his mana, stamina with potions. They also saw him heal his injuries. He could have died countless times. They saw him battle with everything he had until they got to City Q. Then they delivered their goods, rested then returned while encountering almost no monsters on their way back. Of course this scene was a fake. There was no way Anthony was going to show Bryan and the Storm brother his real battle prowess at the moment unless the situation warrants it. In the illusion, Anthony''s battle prowess indeed stepped into the Master rank but not that much. But to his subodinate that were watching, Anthony seemed too ''weak'' They knew something was wrong. Suddenly the illusion seemed to move backwards like time was rewound for them. They all got back to the first appearance of the wave and saw the way Anthony casted his Caesar spell. Then the way he moved into casting the other spells in session without caring about mana. Then they smiled as they saw this. This was their real master. Not the one they saw earlier. The scene fast forwarded to the Anthony''s fight with Amos and the rest of the team. Anthony didn''t hide anything from them. They saw him battle all of them alone and crush them without any effort. Then they saw Anthony summoning his Primordial behemoth. They were shocked to the core. They saw Anthony made the world tremble. In the real world, they too felt the fear of the world, but they didn''t know what it was. But now it was because of their Master. Pride rose in their hearts. Making the world tremble at your feet wasn''t a small feat. After dealing with Meek and the rest, the illusion ended there. Anthony showed nothing more. Chapter 132: Return The thirteen of them all exited the illusion at same time, with not even a minute passing in real time. Silence descended for quiet a few seconds, but for different reasons as two different Illusions were witnessed. The Storm brothers and Bryan were too stunned to speak. They saw it with their eyes. Anthony''s battle prowess. And indeed it was no joke. Only if they knew that what they saw and admired and were too shocked to speak on wasn''t even Anthony''s real battle ability. Anthony''s ten subordinate already developed a skill that could nullify illusion as they were in Anthony''s illusion but they didn''t pay attention to the systems'' notification as they focused solely on Anthony''s battle. Clement''s sighed at how arrogant he had been to challenge Anthony in the first ce just because he stepped into the Master rank. Both groups were silent because of different scenes but same reason, Anthony''s subodinate understood that Anthony showed the Titian and the Dragon another scene entirely so Anthony didn''t need to speak on it. "Was what I saw real" Rider was the first to break the silence as he spoke in a shaking tone. He couldn''t believe what he saw, he dared not call himself talented in front of such talent. Bryan frowned as he recalled what he saw. ''Do I have any hope on catching up to him'' This thought sat in his mind and refused to leave. He dared not imagine he could catch up. But he clenched his fist as his will burned brighter as he refuse to be left behind. As for Anthony''s crew, although they were also shocked, they were able to regain theirposure rather quickly. So they didn''t speak or have as many thoughts like the other trio. But one thing was certain, if the trio took on an impossible mission at this moment, they won''te back alive if their teammates don''t help them. But would the mission they ept require teammates like Anthony''s did. That was another question. Anthony noticing the mood just said. "You will get there eventually, no need to rush" Bringer clicked his tongue as he heard this. "Tsk...tsk...easy for you to say, you monster" Bryan said as a look of distain appeared on his face. Anthony didn''t refute Bringer''s words at all. "Well, what do you expect from Heaven''s Illegitimate son" Anthony shrugged as he responded. "So what is the n with your points" Marcus asked as he looked at Anthony. Anthony feel into deep thoughts, he literally had no use for the points. The Academy had nothing to offer him, so what could he spend his point on. The answer was a resounding NOTHING After thinking for a while, Anthony replied Marcus with a smile. "Hmmm...how about we do the usual, but this time we eat till we drop dead while also hosting the entire ss" Although Anthony could just give out the points, he won''t. He would rather use the point and feed everyone rather than send money to anyone for whatever reason. Everyone was stunned when they heard this words from Anthony. Anthony wanted to feed their entire ss. This wasn''t the Anthony they knew. Bringer''s stomach immediately growled in anticipation. "Are you being serious, when will this happen, are we really inviting everyone" Bringer instant shot out many questions in session. His foodie mode instantly activating. Anthony didn''t have the strength to deal with this idiot. So he just replied once. "You can make the announcement or whatever to everyone, those who go for ss or take a mission would miss out" Before Bringer could even reply, space twisted and suddenly the Storm brothers and Bryan were immediately teleported out of Anthony''s room. Anthony''s subordinate watched this without ament. Then Anthony turned his gaze to Evelyn and said. "Since you were able to counter my gravity so quickly, you can say what you want and I will try my best to grant it" The ten of them were instantly shocked. The reward was to demand anything. This was too good to pass up to them. They had a lot of things that they wanted but couldn''t afford it at all. Their minds instantly rushed through a myriad of things they would have demanded from Anthony. Evelyn kept quiet for a while, she thought of various things that she needed and wanted. But after a while of thinking, she said with a smile. "Grant me a skill from one of yours" Anthony was surprised by her answer, he didn''t see iting. He expected her to ask for the perfect foundation trait or something like that. Anthony didn''t really know what to give her, which was why he asked her to pick in the first ce, but now she was asking him to pick. Anthony didn''t know what to choose for her, so he just chose something that came to mind at this very moment. Anthony lifted his hand as light particles surged forth and gathered to form a book that floated gently above Anthony''s hand. They all recognised this book as Anthony had given it to them once. A skill book. Anthony threw the book to Evelyn and she caught it expertly and immediately use it. [Ding..] [Detected that the user has acquired the skill; Sense Dome] A simple, yet a broken skill. As Evelyn read through the skill description, her face instantly broke into a smile. She really didn''t expect this. It might seem simple at first nce but it was anything but simple. Seeing the rest were curious, she sent the description to them through her system. As they read it, they could only suck in cold air, such a heaven defying skill. They looked at Anthony with pleasing eyes like puppies. "What are you looking at me for, you have a system shop, you can just buy the skill form there" Anthony said. But who was Anthony kidding. They knew the amount of subordinate point required to buy such a skill would be expensive. So they checked the price and could only give up on any thoughts of acquiring the skill anytime soon. The skill was even expensive than the perfect foundation trait. Expensive seemed like an understatement at this point. Space bent yet again, but this time Evelyn sensed it due to her new skill, but she couldn''t react as she and the rest of her bros were instantly teleported out of Anthony''s room. As they left, the room returned to its usual quietness which Anthony likes. ''Its such a hassle dealing with people'' Then he picked up his phone and called the Academy repair department and reported his room was destroyed and in need of fixing and Bringer was the one responsible so he should be billed for it not him. Anthony had the point, but he wasn''t going to pay for that stupid brute. Chapter 133: Children The next day quickly approached. But today nobody headed for ss or went on a mission amongst the first year. Bringer didn''t waste time to spread the news immediately he was teleported out of Anthony''s room. Since he was already used to Anthony''s way of doing things, he didn''t head back to his room but rather focused on important things. The first year were in uproar. Anthony was hosting them, so none of them dared to leave the Academy toplete a mission, none wanted to take a ss right now as they couldn''t miss such an event. Anthony who hadn''t left his room since his return was oblivious to the problem he had caused. He was just waking up to a new day. He went through the usual bathing procedure which he enjoyed very much, then stepped out of his room. On his way, he thought of whether to take on another mission and be the first toplete the entire top ten mission alone. But as he thought about it, it seemed long and tiring so he just gave up on the thought. As Anthony walked, various people stared at him, although people normally stared at him but this time they just wanted to use their eyes and confirm the news Bringer had spread. One courageous student decided to ask, so he walked up to Anthony. Anthony feet halted their movements as he saw someone blocking his path. "Uhmm.....is it true you will sponsoring us at the cafeteria" The boy as he looked at Anthony somewhat admiring his eyes as he asked. Anthony already expecting the question looked around and saw people waiting for his reply. They all wanted to eat to their satisfaction as food was ridiculously expensive to them. They had better things to spend their Academy points on. So they don''t really eat everyday or even weeks as they were ''poor''. Although they were all strong on a certain level, but the stronger you get the more points you require and the harder and difficult the mission bes. Things don''t just magically be easy because you became an A ranker or something. Anthony sighed as he instantly knew it was Bryan''s fault. He then turned to them and replied. "We will eat to our satisfaction three hours from now" Anthony said as he looked at the time on his wrist watch. Then everyone cheered immediately Anthony confirmed the news. Anthony shook his head at this hungry mobs and walked away as soon as he replied. Anthony didn''t head to ss today. He decided to walk around the Academy domain for a while. Although he might be fined for missing ss, but it depends on the professor. If they decide to fine him, it won''t matter with his ridiculous points, but he was sure most won''t as they would think he was resting or something afterpleting an arduous mission that ''nearly took his life''. People bustled about their life. Life energy was strong due to due mana. Anthony saw children y andugh around while sshing water on one another. Anthony stood for a while and admired this sight. He remembered when he was like this, young and without responsibility. Due to his outrageous intelligence, Anthony could remember his entire life even from birth, what he ate, what anyone said without even trying. He could remember every single details of his past life in the orphanage as he grew up and how he ended up there. Memories that seemed to have been forgotten, but it was still there but Anthony just never thought back at it. But as he watched the children y, his memories flooded him. Anthony yed around in his memory, just a child without knowledge of the world. Until he grew up and reality set in. All those dreams of being an Astronaut or a Doctor or Engineer and all those fancy jobs he dreamed about were shattered by reality. Not that Anthony med anybody or anything, the orphanage took good care of him until he grew up and was asked to leave. Seeing these children who would soon grow up to face the same harsh reality, Anthony felt quite a bit sad. Even if one of them bes loved by the world or whatever and all that. They might still have to go through some tragedy like losing their loved ones and all that just for the sake of ''character development''. He smiled as he watched them, Anthony had a soft spot for kids due to their innocence and pure heart and their cuteness. But certainly not children from big ns andrge families as those ones have been nurtured from birth. Some ideals and others things have been taught to them make their pure innocence disappear. Anthony stoped staring after a while. He approached the children with a smile and they turned him as they saw him approach them. There were six children here at this moment. "Hello kids where are your parents" None of them replied and just looked at Anthony before one of them replied. "Big brother, we aren''t meant to talk to stranger" Anthony smiled as he looked even more approachable. "Don''t worry I''m just a wondering swordsman" Anthony said as he tapped his sword sheath. He knew kids often fell into fantasies like he once fantasied about being a a surgeon. And what fantasy was there to dream about by children of this world if not about sword and magic. As Anthony tapped his sword, their eyes fell on it and all the caution in their eyes instantly disappeared. Which kid didn''t dream of flying or battling with magic and weapons. "Woahh...big brother can I hold your sword" Another child said as he stretched his hand to touch the sword, but the child''s hand seemed to stop the more it moved. "Big brother why can''t I touch your weapon" Anthony smiled and replied. "I''m also a mage, beside you might get injured if you touch it" "Big brother I want to be a swordsman and be the strongest in the world" One of them instantly stated obviously oblivious to how the world works. "Hmph, magic is the strongest" Another child said with a snort as they both argued back and forth which was stronger between the two. Anthony just kept quiet and watched. The remaining children could only sigh and watch like they had seen this scene way too much and were used to it already. Then one of them looked at Anthony and said. "Big brother, since you are a swordman and a mage at same time, which one is the strongest" Immediately this question was asked, the two children stopped arguing and looked at Anthony for answers. To them Anthony was the expert here and should have the answer to this question. Anthony was stunned as he was asked this question. ''What should I say'' He thought. Anthony didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t say one was stronger than the other, even if that was indeed true, he couldn''t say it or the other child might just cry and throw a tantrum. Although he had no kids, he understood their mindset. Chapter 134: Condition After thinking for what seemed to be a while but wasn''t even up to a second due to the thought eleration skill, Anthony replied. "The way of the weapon, be them sword, spear, dagger, body, hammer, bow or whatever and the way of the elements and magic are all equal" "What sets everything apart is the individual possessing the ability; in other words ''Talent''" Anthony said as he looked at the children. He didn''t know if his words were too big for them to understand. But he just kept quiet as he saw that they seem to fall into some sort of contemtion. After a while of contemtion they said in unison. "We understand big brother" Anthony nodded as he kept his words as simple as possible. "So where are they?" He asked again. "Who do you mean big brother?" "Your parents" The children looked at one another before a girl answered Anthony. "Big brother, we are from an orphanage, we don''t have parents, but aunt Ava takes care of us very well" Anthony immediately nodded his head in response. "Where is aunt Ava now?" "She is back at the orphanage, do you want to meet aunt Ava?" One of the children asked eagerly. Anthony just nodded his head. "Hurray...aunt Ava with brother and sisters would love big brother" One of the kids instantly shouted as she raised her hand and grabbed Anthony by the sleeves and dragged him to the orphanage. The children ran and giggled as they moved with their fastest yet slow speed. After about five minutes, they arrived at the orphanage home. The building wasn''t grand or anything, but it was okay for people to live in. It was neat and tidy. Anthony walked through the gates of the orphanage as they had no gate keeper at all, nor was there security. Anthony arrived at a single building, holding about fifteen rooms total. He instantly saw other children walking out of the house and around the house. From Anthony''s view, he counted over seventy children all within eight years and below. The word ''Tenderlove'' was written on a que and hung just beneath the roof, signifying the name of the orphanage. The children that were walking around suddenly stopped as they saw Anthony in their vicinity. This came as surprise to them as they hardly had any visitors. And as kids, they naturally became curious and surrounded Anthony. Anthony could see that even if this was an orphanage, every single child seemed well fed, well clothed with clean clothes or ones with fresh dirt due to them ying. They were not in the slightest bit malnourished. As the kids gathered around Anthony, a voice sounded as it echoed. "What have I taught you about visitors and strangers" They immediately returned to their senses and took a couple steps back. And of course whatever lesson the voice gave them seemed to be right as stranger could even kidnap them. Strangers were dangerous, but this was the Academy domain, nobody dares to cause trouble or throw their weight around. The Academy protects every living soul here in some ways. Security could always be seen every few blocks. A woman appeared as she wore fairly descent clothes. Her beauty average but was still good enough on the average scale. Although she hid it, she stood at the Mortal B+ rank. Her name....Ava. The children instantly moved and surrounded her as they looked at Anthony collectively. She stood a couple meters in front of Anthony as she asked with a cautious tone. "How may I help you sir, a kind reminder that the children here aren''t up for adoption" Although she was mesmerized by Anthony''s face, she didn''t have time for that. An unknown person was standing in her home, even though the person released an aura of an F ranker, she would be stupid to believe it as she too does something simr once in a while. Anthony looked at Ava for a second, then smiled as he replied while shaking his head. "I''m not in need of any help of any sort, nor I''m I here to adopt any child" "I just saw some of them ying around as they seemed really happy, it sort of reminded me of my own childhood before reality called" Anthony answered honestly as there wasn''t any reason to lie. It wasn''t like he gave out any details to begin with. Ava''s eyes flickered as she heard Anthony''sst words. She understood what Anthony meant, everyone had to face reality unless they died before they could. If possible Ava would like to prevent this, she would love to keep these children hearts as innocent as possible, away from the world''s problems and chaos. But she hasn''t even kept the world''s problems away from herself, what gave her the courage to think she could do that others. But she remained cautious. Anthony seeing how cautious she was just chuckled and spoke again. "If I really wanted to do anything, I would take taken the first one I met earlier beforeing for the rest, besides we both know that''s not possible in the Academy Domain" Ava hearing these words nodded then said. "You maye in" Then she turned as she walked back into the house. Anthony just trailed behind her quietly as she led him. The eldest of the children brought refreshments and handed it to Anthony who was still walking. But as they walked, Anthony looked through the rooms. He saw foams on the floor as the children shared rooms. The library they had barely contained books which would make people ask if it was a library in the first ce. The sitting room that had various mats on the ground that was just enough for everyone to sit on and look at the only television in order to watch movies or cartoons. Then another ce where they exercised daily with their small tiny muscle. There were two bathrooms with small amount of towels that showed the notion that they shared towels here. The kitchen had some provision in them, but it wasn''t really filed. Anthony saw Ava''s room that just had the standard necessity and nothing more, with the bathroom still in same room and not a separate unit. Ava led him through all this as they walked to Ava''s office. Ava offered a seat which Anthony didn''t hesitate to sit on. She cleared her table as she arranged a few things before she sat down then lit up a cigarette and released a puff of smoke from her mouth. She poured a pint of alcohol and passed it to Anthony as she didn''t take the refreshment given by a child serious. Chapter 135: Ava "So, what do you really want by being here" Ava asked as she smoked. "I know it''s hard to believe but I truly need nothing, I was once and orphan and this is my first time seeing an orphanage in some years so here I am" Anthony replied as he drank the alcohol in one gulp, he didn''t care to know if Ava poisoned it or something like that. Things of those level won''t even have effect on his body, talkless of his poison body. Ava looked at him as he drank the alcohol without hesitation but didn''tment. "I saw your living condition, while they might look standard for an orphanage, I dare say they are more than standard" Anthony said as this as he brought out a whine directly from his system. Poured himself a ss, then another for Ava with a smile. Ava didn''t say anything and just looked at the ss in front of her. Although their living might seem harsh, to Anthony who was an orphan in his previous life, he knew that this orphanage was just too clean and spacious of some sort. "This isn''t like those orphanage that the rich run or sponsor which they don''t really care about, I personally established this ce from my own personal pocket with no single support and I''ve been running it for a while now" Ava said as she decided to drink the whine Anthony presented. She knew it was a big risk, but she took it nheless. What Ava said was indeed true. Hardly anyone ever cared about the orphans right from his previous world, and in this new world, it even takes a step further. To many and most people, the orphanage was no different than a ''beggar'' who they just have to give money in order to leave them alone. So, even if the rich even possessed an orphanage home out of necessity, they hardly did anything really. They just send money years or monthly or whatever and that''s all. And in this world, who could guarantee that these children in the orphanage homes aren''t being introduced into something shady from a small age since children are still gullible at this point in time. The orphanage home might just be a front for child trafficking. And orphanage like this indeed exist, they test all children for potential, sell the low quality ones to people who came to adopt, but take away the ones who show promise to another faraway ce in the name of ''adoption'' People like Ava were even rarer than the world''s rarest treasures. Establishing your own orphanage and running it single handedly with no single help, every single thing about the orphanagees from the depths of your own pocket. But who is to say someone like Ava wasn''t a pawn for a bigger organisation who possess multiple orphanages and trained children behind the scenes. But that would be impossible as something like that happening in the Academy Domain was no different than suicide. Beside, even if someone was daring enough to even try, they have to possess great power, but with that kind of power doing something like this won''t be worth your time. But Anthony didn''t need to rely on these things, Authority Of Information wouldy everything concerning Ava before his very eyes, or his All seeing eyes could just do it, or his time magic could just do it. But Anthony had indeed checked right from the moment he set his eyes on Ava, he just seen every single thing about her life and knew them to the smallest detail. Even the amount of breaths she has taken since birth till now, he knew it all. Not that Anthony wanted such useless information, but just that his brain subconsciously records such useless information. So Anthony knew for sure, she did it out of the pure kindness of her heart as her mother once ran an orphanage butter died of old age and the orphanage was closed, but every single child found a good parent. Growing up in an orphanage while not being an orphan made her different from others, she learned how to love children like they were hers, take care of them, she was also smart and truly relied on herself without help. Ava awakened the darkness element while being paired together with an assassin ss made her good with daggers. She took quite a few assassination mission which she could perform on her level, while also adding a touch of other adventures like hunting beast, raids and dungeons. Whatever money she made was used to fund the orphanage. This also caused her cultivation to slow down considerably due tock of resources as she diverts the money for that to the children. But how is Ava able to handle all this alone with no single soul helping her, although as an awakened who is at the peak B rank, this is still too much. This is where her talentes in. Like stated earlier, awakening talents are so random that even the strongest man and the strongest woman could literally give birth but wouldn''t guarantee a talent. Although the child would be talented in sword or magic or whatever due to his/her lineages. Ava''s talent was ''Clones'' Ava''s talent gave her the ability to create three clones but with differentbat power. The first clone she creates out of the three possesses a hundred percent of Ava''s skills, this was almost no different than her twin. The second possesses fifty percent of her skills, which is basically half herbat power. The third possesses twenty five percent. Ths is how Ava is able to take care of everything at same time, even if she is tired, her clones takes care of something she was meant to do. But her talent granted another ability that was quiet good....if not broken in the right hands. She could summon her clones directly to wherever her real body is and the three clones together with her canmunicate telepathically between themselves only. So if Ava ispleting an assassination mission and her and the opponent stand equal in strength. She could literally just summon her first clone from wherever it went directly to her location, basically doubling her power. But her talent came with a downside that wasn''t even really a downside. To cancel out or rather deactivate the first clone after it''s done with whatever, she would need to first cancel the third clone, then the second, then the first. This basically meant the rest had to disappear just for the first clone to disappear. And if the other two weren''t done with their own task, well that would be troublesome. But again, this wasn''t even worthy to be called a downside. There were other ways to manage this, besides cloning wasn''t exactly rare or anything like that. It existed in techniques, arts, skills and abilities. It''s just their application that differs, like the duration, cool down, power possessed by these clones and other things. Chapter 136: Ambush Anthony just looked at Ava, he didn''t pity her or anything. But he wouldpliment on her efforts which she did with no strings attached. She had taught the children a lot. If it wasn''t for the Academy allowing those outside the Academy itself to covert Academy point to other currencies like quarks and mana crystals and vice versa, Anthony wondered how far Ava would have gotten. The children were so in love with mages and weapon masters, some of them would awaken within two to three years. A lot of things would cost more at that time, Anthony wondered how she would manage. In just about five years after their awakening, dreams would be crushed to dust. Would have been turned to dust if there was a way to measure talent. With the way these children fantasied, Anthony was sure that anyone who could wield a weapon with even the most basic skill might appear all might in front of these children. They can deceive these children like this, making them follow the so all mighty master. Ava never showed her strong side to them, they knew she could utilise mana as it was basic knowledge that everyone awakens at age ten. But they all thought she would be the weakest of all the weak ones since she never even used mana in front of them. She was no different than a mana-less person to them. Of course these were just how they perceived her battle ability and remained as nothing more or less. But the children didn''t have any wrong or useless thoughts as at the end of the day, they are just innocent children. To them Ava was everything, they admired her from the deepest part of their heart. When these kids turn ten and awaken, they would need art and techniques. Although Ava might just go around sharing her own cultivation manual to reduce cost in that department, it will cause more harm than good as not every cultivation technique can be used by everyone. Anthony simply shook his head and removed these thoughts from his head. His conversation with Ava wasn''t really getting anywhere as they were strangers and one just suddenly visited out of the blues. There was literally nothing to talk about here. Anthony looked at Ava and said. "I will disy some small skills and tricks to the kids just for show, I hope you understand" Ava''s eyes instantly squinted as she heard this, she herself had never disyed anything cause she didn''t want to fuel the children''s Fantasies. But she knew deep down within her that it had backfired as the children''s fantasies grew day and night. They yed hero and battle masters all day. She just kept her eyes locked with Anthony''s, trying to see if he was nning anything. But Anthony just calmly sipped his whine without any care. After a while, Ava said in normal tone that gradually became chilly. "Fine, I agree, but if anyone gets even the tiniest bit of injury, I would fight you to death, although I can tell you are stronger than me better be prepared" The moment she finished speaking, Anthony looked at her for a second then instantly startedughing. Ava looked at Anthony with a frown wondering why he wasughing. Anthony didn''t leave her wondering for long. Anthony''s gaze shifted to another direction. Something was hiding there in the darkness, something that tried so hard not to exist or rather to hide it''s presence. Anthony locked eyes with this ''thing'' Immediately they locked eyes, the thing in the shadow instant moved out with a force that shattered the wall of the office they were in. A weapon cloaked in darkness and mana quickly made it''s way towards Anthony''s neck. Anthony still amused as he watched the thing dash towards him. He just raised his index finger without even covering it in mana nor aura, simply nothing. *ng* A metallic sound rang out as the weapon met a finger that was even stronger than anything it had ever encountered and broken into pieces. What was the thing? Of course it was Ava. Or rather, the real Ava. Ava was about to step back but was momentary halted in ce as Anthony used time magic and paused time for her and the clone sitting on the chair that discussed with Anthony earlier. Anthony shook his head at this fiasco. An ambush on Anthony? I''m sorry, but you have better chances at bing a god than that. The entire discussion and everything was just pure fiasco. Right from the very first moment Ava''s voice sounded and she stepped out to meet Anthony, she had already created a clone and hid her real body in the darkness. There was no way Ava was going to meet an unexpected visitor unprepared. Ava was an assassin for crying out loud, there was no way she would believe someone just stepped into an orphanage cause they just felt like it. Although her visitor radiated aura of an F ranker, she dared not believe it. She had her guesses on just how stronger her opponent might truly be, or they might be equals in battle strength or even lower. But it didn''t really matter, everything was for the orphanage. To her, she needed just one strike. Just one to decide it all. So she hid in the dark, biding her time, waiting for her opponent to drop his guard and she would immediately strike without hesitation. Even if what the stranger said was true and was just here cause he felt like it, so what? He won''t be the first to die unjustly in this world. She wasn''t ready to bet her life and the orphanage on something so nonsensical. This was also one of the reason she epted the wine Anthony gave her. The real her won''t even touch the ss or even breath in any air till she left the office. But since it was her clone, everything was fine. She allowed the clone to drink it to further bring down this stranger''s guard. Everything went on smoothly, her y was perfect. But that is what the stranger wanted her to believe, he knew all along. She thought she yed and he danced, she just didn''t know that she danced and he never yed. And of course how would Anthony not know, let''s not even discuss the plethora of skills he possessed to counter such situations. Anthony just never wanted to act unless she acted first, but then it just became too funny for him to hold on then ended upughing. Although time was paused, Ava was still conscious, numerous thoughts kept shing through her mind. ''How'' ''When did he find out'' ''Will he kill or kidnap the children now that I''m caught'' Her mind ran around in cycles, she tried moving but it was futile. She tried channeling her mana but it didn''t even move. Her gaze on Anthony but her mind wasn''t there as it focused on just how to get out of this predicament. But after a series of trial and error with just Anthony sitting there and watch her try, her thoughts went back to the cause of all this. Seeing him being so carefree while watching her like he could see through her deepest thoughts made her realise an undeniable truth. She stood no chance. Chapter 137: Acting a hero Anthony began speaking as he saw she was done panicking and with her thoughts. "Well I understand your attitude towards me, that''s just how the world works" Anthony raised his hand up to the sky. He looked Ava''s outstretched hand that once held a dagger, then he shed down with his hand. Ava seeing this couldn''t react, she could only watch as her hand was about to be cut off from the elbow. Her hand fell to the ground with a thud sound lifelessly as blood oozed out and sttered everywhere dyeing the floor and walls red. Before Anthony struck, at thest moment he released his time magic holding on her. Pain rocket her body as her hand was taken from her. "ARRRHHH" She screamed at the top of her lungs. But no matter how she screamed no sound ever left the room as it was contained in those four walls by Anthony. She used her other hand to try and reduce the gushing blood that was flooding out, but it was useless. She gritted her teeth for a few seconds before raising herplete hand that held her space ring to bring out a healing potion. But of course it didn''t work in Anthony''s presence. She almost fell into hypovolemic shock as she couldn''t stop the blood. Her skin paled, her eyes dizzy, her body weak. But Ava held on for the children. Anthony watched her suffering with an impassive face. Then he began to speak again. "Your n was quiet good I have to say, but you were too hasty, you should ess if your opponent is even a hundred times faster and stronger than you" Anthony spoke emotionlessly. "Today would serve as a lesson, if you encounter an unbeaten opponent, just run, just like how you have your cards your enemies have theirs" "A better option was to evacuate the children the moment I stepped in here, but if I was a weaker person, you would have seeded" "But the world doesn''t work on ifs" Anthonyst words echoed as he stood up and walked out of Ava''s office unbothered. As he walked out and a bit further, the children crowded him. "Big brother, are you done discussing with aunt Ava" "Big brother where is aunt Ava" "Big brother when will you show us your magic" They were simply too happy to witness something they had never seen. "Calm down, I will show you something impressive" Anthony said, then he looked at a child and asked. "What do you want to see first" The child''s eyes instantly brightened. "Big brother I want to see some magic, I would awaken four years from now" The child said as she waited for Anthony''s disy. ''Might as well show off then'' Anthony thought with a smile. Then he raised his hand exaggeratedly and snapped his fingers. Space moved at hismand as it bent around all them and they were all instantly teleported out of their current location and to the training room Anthony had seen earlier. As the children saw that they seemed to have changed locations, they were stunned. "Wooahh....Big brother teleported us to the training ground" "Sister what does teleported mean" "Big brother how did you do it" "Teach us big brother" Anthony shook his head and said while patting their heads. "When you awaken and be strong like me, you should be able to do it" The children instantly became motivated. "Big brother show us the weapon now, you have shown magic already" One of the children said. Anthony nooded, then opened his system to buy a wooden sword and a wooden scarecrow like structure. He ced the structure in the middle, then held his wooden sword on his hand and said. "Stand back and watch carefully" Then Anthony started swinging at the structure with the highest speed that the children could follow for their age with their eyes and brain. Anthony used wind magic to make it look like wind waves were being created as he struck and retrieved his sword. He even controlled sound and made it echo for more effect. The children watching the increase in wind pressure and the wind that brush against their face could only drown in the disy as the sound made by the connection of the wooden sword and the structure. The children marveled at such disy. Then with another exaggerated movement, Anthony swung his wooden sword and cleaved the structure in perfect half, and it was sent out in two different directions. Immediately Anthony cleaved it in half, the door opened and Ava walked in with a neutral face while being in optimal state. Anthony had released his control over her space ring the moment he left the office, it seemed that Ava was just found outte and could only arrive at this moment after she just healed herself. But nobody paid her any mind as the children were finally seeing what they could only speak and fantasies about. And Anthony was too engrossed in his ''hero'' and ''big brother'' role at the moment. "Woo...Big brother how cool" But before any them could speak, Anthony switched to magic again as he disyed fire, water, earth and wind element. He yed with the children for some time before he checked his time and saw he had been too engrossed in his role that he wasted over an hour here. "I have to go kids" Anthony said to them after his disy. "Big brother why don''t you stay here with us" One of them said. "Big brother has to save the world from bad guys so that you can train safely in the future" "But do not worry, I will be back soon, but I don''t know when since there are a lot of bad guys in the world" Anthony said in a reply, then walked out with Ava trailing behind him. When they arrived at the gate, Anthony stopped then turned to Ava and gave her a bank card while saying. "Some quarks are in here, I''m only giving you this because of the children, also only you can use this card and no one else" "Don''t ask or check how much is in it, just spend till it finishes, also just think about the card whenever you want to use it and it will appear in your hand" "The day you die or close the orphanage, or stop caring for the children from the bottom of your heart, the card will disappear together with any hard cash you''ve withdrawn or kept" Ava just looked at the bank card. Hesitant to ept it. But sheter epted it. She looked at Anthony and asked. "Will you be returning" "Maybe" Anthony replied and instantly vanished from her sight. Ava stood there for a while, before shaking her head and headed back inside. But she had a slight smile on her face. Although she hated receiving help because at the end of the day nothing was free. Someone mighte to seek payment for helping herter thereby causing problems for the children and orphanage. She felt a lot of pressure by supporting the children, but with this card the pressure would be reduced drastically. Chapter 138: Paid off When Anthony appeared again, he arrived directly at the Academy. He didn''t bother walking this time as he was toozy for that. When he arrived, it was already time for the feast he promised his ssmates. But Anthony didn''t really know any of them on a personal level to dine with them like he does with the Storm brothers and his subodinate. Anthony didn''t bother going to the cafeteria with them. He just spoke with Vivian using telepathy and sent her fifty million Academy points and told her to use it and pay for the students meal. Vivian epted the point passively without being bordered as even if she had that amount of points it will just be useless to her. Do not underestimate the amount of food these student could eat. They were literal Titans, Dragons, Phoenix. These three races with outrageous appetites. During their feast, they spent all their time on the cafeteria top most floor. The chefs have never made this amount of food in their lives, but they showed why they were the chefs that resided at the top most floor. tes upon tes pilled up as the student swallowed everything given to them immediately. The dwarves continued drinking without stopping like they wanted to empty the Academy''s storage. The vampires went on their blood drinking spree as they entered a drinkingpetition with the dwarves. After their feast ended, the bill was a resounding seventy million Academy points. This amount was too ridiculous to even understand as it was just too much. And it was all just spent on food. Vivian had to speak to Anthony who transferred the remaining twenty million points immediately. Anthony had no time for them so he just resided in his room. Anthony then made another call to the point department and asked the amount of student who their point were in deficit; reading a minus. When Anthony received his answer, he simply paid and covered it all. Those who''s points were in the negative range instantly returned to zero with not a single point more. That was cheap as it cost only one hundred and fifty thousand points so it wasn''t too much. Then Anthony switched again as he logged into the Academy site and ced some calls for donations. He was asked in what direction he wanted to move. Anthony chose the orphange direction. Of course it was the Tenderlove orphanage, as for the rest of the orphanage homes, it had nothing to do with Anthony. The donation was to pay for a cultivation manual for every child from six years old upwards. Immediately any child that is six years old right now reaches the age of ten, the Academy would give a cultivation manual fitting them. And of course the child will have to sign a mana contract that states he or she won''t share the content of the manual. And just like that five million points disappeared from Anthony''s ount. Anthony was just spending this point like it was something ordinary. Many dared not do what he did. And of course the news spread that Anthony had spent a whopping amount of seventy million on the highest floor of the cafeteria. And beside this, the world was subtly in shock of Anthony''s power. He hadpleted an impossible mission. The first ranking at that. If it was just the lower impossible mission they wouldn''t really react as some have cleared it before. But none dared to touch the upper limits. Yet, Anthony dared to touch it. He cleared it and came back alive. Major powers immediately investigated, but they found utterly nothing. Only that Anthony went on a mission and his entire team came back wiped out. Even their employer died three dayster. Something was definitely fishy here. But could they question the Academy. Could they question the Null family. The inte who knew nothing about what happened during the mission was oblivious to all this. They only discussed Anthony''s impressive battle abilities to survive andplete the mission,pletely forgetting about the teammates. Anthony just sat in his room as was done with his ''charity'' work. Although Anthony didn''t care about any of them, it didn''t mean he would just allow his points go to waste. So he just burnt it how he saw fit with his charity work. He made sure to give nothing to the students aside the food and restoration of points. If anyone still ended up being expelled due to point deficiency, then they weren''t meant to be in the Academy in the first ce. As for the remaining points, Anthony had nothing to do with them. Although he could donate more, it was already enough as there was nothing more for him to do. The cultivation manual was already enough for the children. Ava could get other resources with the card Anthony gave her. Since the academy allowed those residing outside the Academy itself to convert mana crystals and quarks to points, Ava won''t have to suffer anymore. She could steady climb the powerdder and only be limited by her talent, or death. Then Anthony suddenly thought of the event where Ava dies in one of her missions. Who would take care of the children. It was just a thought, Anthony didn''t n to adopt or do anything when Ava dies. He would naturally allow nature to take its course while he watches from the sidelines. If something interesting happens, he might interfere, if not, well...he wasn''t a hero even if he yed into the kids'' fantasies earlier. Anthony just scrolled through the web for a few minutes as he saw his name trending again. Anthony shook his head at this. Then he took a shower, changed his clothes into peejay. He had nothing to do, he had helped the world uing power houses as much as he could. Heid on his bed and drifted into his dreand. Hours went by as Anthony remained in his room sleeping. The next day arrived as usual. As Anthony opened his eyes, the thoughtpartment he assigned to the sign-in duty instantly went into action. [Ding..] [The host has signed in] [The host has won ##*~%**??] [Ding...] [??? interferes, the original gift has been destroyed] [??? say that although he doesn''t like soft people, its nice to be kind once in a while, just like him] [??? has decided to show the same kindness] [Ding....] [Due to the interference of ??? the host has been blessed with a special ability] [Congrattions the host has been bestowed with the Quantum Maniption ability] Anthony''s mind immediately exploded when he saw this. The sleep in his eyes disappeared instantly. [Quantum maniption: This ability allows the host to manipte matter, atoms, particles, energies and more as he sees fit. This ability allows the host to bend reality to his will to a certain extent. This ability is limited by the host imagination and cultivation rank. It doesn''t require Mana to use as mana itself obeys it] Anthony stood there without moving. The ability to alter reality. Who didn''t know what this was. It seemed he didn''t waste his Academy points for nothing. It seemed being kind indeed paid off. But he knew it won''t work a second time since he did it the first time expecting nothing in return, he might subconsciously expect something a second. Anthony''s divine intelligence instantly swallowed him up as he fell into scenerios where he could use this ability. As the ability finished merging with Anthony, he felt theplete different. He felt he could bend thews of the world to his will without too much trouble. He felt invincible for a moment. Of course this was just an illusion created by the ability as Anthony just got it. Chapter 139: Time skip Over three months instantly went by as the student focused on their pursuit of power. They had approached the end of the year. Soon they would enter the second year. A lot has happened in these three months. Anthony further digested the knowledge from his Bloodline and Physique. Then he changed course of action and decided to dive straight into his new ability. He ran multiple test, his talent and intelligence mixing beautifully to give birth to some terrifying creations. Anthony spent sometime on his ability. He had stopped going to ss entirely, he didn''t need to send his clone anymore to keep a facade when the clone is just going to sleep in ss regardless. Although he didn''t attend sses, he never for once got a point deducted from him. Anthony also didn''t forget pushed his mana zone and Aura training fiercely just because he got an ability. And within these three months, Anthony stepped out of the Master rank. Anthony had stepped into the realm of a Grandmaster ranker. And as usual, Anthony abused his perfect foundation trait by his physique. Anthony turned into an addict who swallowed ''drugs'' and elevated his cultivation to peak Grandmaster rank. His physique and bloodline instantly bombarded him again with knowledge without caring if he was done with the previous ones. Without the thoughtpartment skill, Anthony dared not imagine how he could even keep up with this physique and bloodline. Anthony pressed these three months directly into training and barely resting, he didn''t have the luxury. Since Anthony was out and never appeared again since the feast, the Academy should be quiet, right?, it shouldn''t be trembling from shock once in a while, right?. But. The answer is a resounding No. Although Anthony was nowhere to be seen, his ten subodinate truly showed why they were termed anomalies. The ten of them stood fiercely as even though they stepped into the Master rank, they didn''t slow down. They had all increased in power as everyone instantly flew directly to Master rank level three. As for Clement, he stood proudly at level six. His soul collector ability truly was a cheat. But this wasn''t even the reason why the Academy was recently upside down. It was because these ten humans had challenged the top ten mission equally and at same time. Not only that, they all equally cleared it without issues. None of them died, none of them failed. And that wasn''t even the end of it. Like Anthony, they wanted their name to hold the record of clearing the rank 1 mission. So they all took turns on clearing each single mission from rank 1 to rank 10. This concept was indeed outrageous. The ten Impossible missions being cleared ten times each back to back without pause or rest. This time, the Dean didn''t call anyone to even save them because normally the Dean isn''t even required to call anyone. But even if the Dean wanted to call someone, who could he call. They were literally orphans. The amount of site wide announcement that''s been made within these three months about the clearance of an impossible mission made people numb. They wondered if the Impossible mission have be so easy. And of course some dumb ones concluded that the Impossible mission was just a regr mission and was just made up by the Academy to scare students, so they could keep and increase their image. About over a hundred students came to this conclusion. But just because they arrived at this conclusion doesn''t mean they would risk their lives because a question lingered in their minds. Those that cleared the top ten Impossible mission ten times each were in the top twenty. But if their guess was true, why are other top twenty not attempting these Impossible missions, they didn''t believe the top twenty were dumb enough not to arrive at the same conclusion as them even if its for split second. But they chose to stay away from the mission. But still, around twenty student out of those hundred students couldn''t sit still. They wanted fame. They wanted the money. They wanted the harem. They wanted reverse harem. So they each took up an Impossible mission. Some paired up, since the mission payout wasrge they could share it and reduce the burden of the mission. Margin for error? You guessed it, DEATH None of them returned. And of course this news made its way back to Academy. There was no way someone would challenge the Academy Impossible mission and the students won''t know. Their deaths reminded the rest of reality. Just because eleven abnormal people could do something doesn''t automatically make it doable or easy for others. Clement being the first to clear all top ten Impossible missions was rewarded eighty million Academy points for his record. The outside world didn''t know if the Impossible mission have be easy or what. But they saw the details of the mission and knew they the Academy didn''t even drop the quality of the missions. They even increased the difficulty just to deter these ten, but it made no difference in front of their power. But many dared not push their children to try the impossible mission. They won''t risk the lives of their extremely talented child just for mere resources that they could get by just blinking. And the most interesting part of all this. The abnormal ten remained all Humans. No other races was on this list. People spected that the Human species rise was around the corner as ordained by destiny and fate. And some dared to spy into this destiny, something even the seer paid for. But you can''t me them, ten people clearing the Impossible mission at once and all of them being Humans definitely set off some people and race. Many organisations and guild made offers to Vivian and the rest. But they didn''t even bother declining or epting it. They simply didn''t respond at all. And everytime they ignored these people, they increased their offer again. The records they had in their names, not even Anthony had it. Anthony cleared a single mission once and went off the grid. But they did the opposite of that. Many jobless ones started specting that Anthony was greatly injured during the mission and was recovering in his room and dared not step out. This made a lot of people also conclude that these ten humans would overthrow Anthony. But then again, if Anthony was really injured he would spend his entire points on potions or paying the Academy healers to heal him. But he spent half of that in the cafeteria leaving many of them guessing. So they just kept making assumptions without stop. Bryan and Tiara once again offered another reality check. They themselves had taken a step in power. They just needed a single push to step into the SS- rank. They were at the absolute peak of the S rank. But with their meager power, they couldn''t fight against the Ten fingers. (This is the name people call Anthony''s subodinate as a group as they are always together) The storm brother seeing the situation also applied pressure on their training and they sky rocketed to peak S rank. They now stood toe to toe with Bryan and Tiara, but would their battle prowess be equal was another question. Although Anthony wasn''t around at all, they didn''t even get to rest as Anthony''s absence allowed the Ten fingers show their abilities. The top families from the Human Domain made offers to all of them, even the Null family made an offer. But the ten didn''t reply any of them. As for the Null family, it doesn''t really matter to them. They work for Anthony not his family. So these three months were months of no rest. Chapter 140: Cheat But this wasn''t the only thing that pressured them. They had the examing up. The written exam and the battle exam. If you don''t meet the requirements you can''t even advance to the second year. But this was the golden generation, some already met the requirements even before they got admission. While a certain person has even met the graduation requirements before even getting admission. Although the Academy was pulled into a shock once in a while. The students didn''t forget their primary goals. They buried their heads in books. Some basically lived at the library as they acquired points for it. Anthony paying off their points debt helped in the situation. Some spent their days in the training rooms and didn''te out. They had all stopped going to ss for two weeks as the Academy teaching session has ended and they were given that two weeks to prepare everything. Those without points could only go on missions to get some. Some didn''t have the time to spend on missions and just straight up beat up the students that were weaker than them into giving up their points. They just didn''t have the time to spend some dayspleting some mission when there was an easy to do. So the Academy was quiet as everyone were in their own working space as no one wanted to fail. The written exams were always the first to happen before the battle exams followed up. As for the ten fingers, they gathered in Marcus''s room and discussed like they didn''t have exam like the rest of the students. They hadn''t also seen Anthony for three months as he didn''t entertain any of them. Even in the Divine realm his residence remained restricted so no one saw him at all. But they weren''t worried like the rest even though they didn''t know what Anthony was doing. Although they had all be strong, they still remained humble as they knew they were just wolves in a poultry farm. "Sighss...power is what matters the most in this world, why do we have to read and pass a written exam" Mike said as he could be seen sitting on the ceiling while holding a book in his hand. "I too don''t understand this concept, isn''t it better to just create amand department and send student who want to read andmand armies but hold no power to fight to that department" Ross chimed in. "That department already exist bro, didn''t you go through the Academy site, the Academy literally has everything, even alchemist are here, we just don''t have sses with them since we focus on differentcepts" Marcus instantly replied as he looked at Ross wondering how he didn''t know this basic knowledge. "The real question is why all of you are stillining even when you have divine intellect, people have to struggle, but you don''t yet you stillining" Spectre said as he shook his head and turned over a page in his book. "Spectre you are just too uptight, I understand you don''t want to disappoint the boss but its good to let loose once in a while" Litt said as he didn''t even bother reading and just sat down pressing his phone. "I''ve been saying this for a while now, he is just like Clement, he doesn''t talk and doesn''t even reply when you greet him like he has issues with all of us, we know you are an assassin but at least talk when you aren''t killing someone or at least make your presence known" Arnold said as he turned to Clement who just sat down and said nothing in reply. Darkness covered Clement totally as only his body shape could be made out. He sat there like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike his prey. He figure appeared like he was barely existing in real time. He listens to their discussion but didn''t say anything or join them, he just didn''t have anything to say or add. "But Litt I haven''t even seen you read a single book, you know the boss won''t be happy if you fall out of the top ten" Arnold said as he looked at Litt who was pressing his phone without caring about the exams. Others looked at him too, they knew Litt hasn''t even nced at a single book since their two weeks preparation period. They didn''t know where he got his confidence from, even Clement always read once in a while. Litt smirked at their stares. "What will I gain if I tell you where I get my confidence from, after all I stand a chance to stand at the first rank with the boss" Immediately Litt said this, everyone frowned. The fact that he said he could stand on same rank with the boss was too daring. Although they hadn''t seen Anthony for a while, they had no doubt that he would stille out on top during the written exam. Anthony was the most mysterious force to them, they had some guesses about who he is but dared not say their guess out loud. They still stared at Litt for his answer. Litt could only sigh then said a single word. "Shop" That single word was enough to understand where Litt was going. The ce that allowed them to buy anything no matter what it is as long as they have enough points. If it can sell anything, doesn''t that mean it could sell the written exam questions or answers to them. It struck them. Why hadn''t they thought of this. The book Mike was holding instantly left his hands and dropped to the floor. He had no need for it anymore. Seeing their reaction, Litt chuckled and said "It seemed at the end of the day I''m the only the only smart one" This was how Litt was going to pass. He would simply just buy the answer to the question during the exam, nice, simple and easy. Then suddenly all of them grinned at same time. Imagine eleven people holding a perfect score at same time and those same people were those that wrecked the mission hall. Those who were holding any book immediately dropped it. They didn''t bother checking the system as they had total faith in it. Besides they were sure Litt must have asked. There was no way Litt was going to just blindly enter the exam with nothing in his head. "I wonder when the boss wille back" Vivian said softly from another side of the room as the girls didn''t join the boys in their discussion. Chapter 141: Race change Only a day remained before the written exams starts. In the dorm of the rank 1 of the first year. Space spent as a figure who stood 6''4 in height stepped out with a handsome face and a ridiculous charm. And of course it was Anthony. Anthony still radiating the F aura as usual with no changes at all. Anthony smiled as he appeared. He had been busy in that three months...or rather twenty five years. He had been in the Divine realm. He spent that time training and cultivating. Although he was blessed with the quantum maniption ability, he still had to study it and understand and use it from the ground up. It wasn''t like the Authority Of Information that Anthony didn''t need to train and could just use it from the very beginning. When Anthony was given this ability, it was literally empty and could do nothing at that point, it was up to him to create skills and techniques to use as he used quantum maniption ability. In that twenty five years, Anthony had gone through the Grandmaster rank knowledge he received and they really seemed endless. Even at this moment his thoughtpartment were busy studying and analysing everything. Anthony''s eyesnded on his system as an interface disy his current details was disyed. [Name: NULL ANTHONY] [Age: 15 years old] [Race: High Human] [Rank: Grandmaster Level 9] [ss: Anomaly] [Physiques: The Beginning Of All Things] [Bloodline: Primordial Bloodline] [Talent: Limitless] [Skills: Click to view] [Affinities: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Wood, Lightning, Light, Darkness, Space, Time, Metal, Ice, Void, Illusion] Anthony smiled as he saw this. Some changes have been made to his status. The most notable change was his race. He has changed from human to a high human when he broke through to the Grandmaster rank. [High Human: The Host has broken the first chain holding the Human bloodline. As this is just the first chain to be broken, the host is advised to continue to strive forward. Perks: 1: The host basic Physical and Mental attributes are automatically doubled. 2: Longevity: The Host is blessed with an additional five hundred thousand years worth of vitality. 3: The Host charms are instantly increased by 100% 4: Greater Destiny: As the Host isn''t under destiny this perk is automatically nullified. 5: Presence: In your presence, other Humans will tend to be influenced by your words. This is limited by cultivation. 6: The host resistance to poison and curses are enhanced. 7: Offspring: All direct offspring of the Host are automatically granted the High human bloodline and potential.] Anthony read all this with a bright smile on his face. His already ridiculous face was automatically doubled. Anthony didn''t understand the direction his face was going in. Anthony''s physique already granted a ridiculous physical and mental abilities, now this new change instantly doubled it regardless of how strong Anthony was. This new bloodline granted other perks such increased affinity with magic, but just like the greater destiny perk, it was useless since Anthony''s Primordial Bloodline already took care of that. Anthony''s body was brimming with energy at this moment. He felt like a higher being, coupled with the quantum maniption that already made him feel different, he just felt ''detached'' of some sort from any binding. But none of this mattered to Anthony as he didn''t really care if he felt detached or not. He instantly activated Authority Of Information as information on his subodinate, the Storm brothers, Tiara and Bryan instantly flowed into his mind. As he processed everything, he smiled. It seemed everyone was making decent progress at least. He saw their world shaking achievements during the impossible mission by clearing all ten. Anthony simply shook his head. He wasn''t jealous that they clear all ten of them, he didn''t care at all. He came to understand other students'' spection about him, that he had been critically injured, some say his mana core cracked and he is searching how to fix it up. Anthony didn''t know what to say. ''It seems even if I''m not around I would still be on people''s mind'' Anthony stood up from the ce he sat as he took of his clothes. In that twenty five years, Anthony hasn''t had a single bath nor has he eaten. He only slept and immediately he was refreshed he sprang back into action. During his training he just used mana to keep his body fresh everytime. Anthony walked into his bathroom and just stayed in the jacuzzi without moving as he felt the sensation of water around his body. He just stayed there as he enjoyed the feeling, each time the warm water reduced in temperature, the jacuzzi automatically became heated and the water became warm again. After soaking for about five hours, Anthony stood up then had a normal bath before stepping out of his bathroom. Anthony looked at his hair that flowed down his back as they became even whiter due to his increased charm. He wondered how the world is now, how his family members are now. ''I haven''t seen father and mother in a while'' Anthony thought as he changed into another clothes. Then he immediately bought food from his system and dived into it. Anthony ate the highest amount of food he has ever eaten. The room which he hasn''t visited in three months was still as clean as ever, so Anthony did nothing to it. After a sumptuous meal, Anthony stretched his body before he walked to his bed and sat down. He went through the so see if there was any news he missed. But there was nothing other than the deaths of many the demons kept causing. And also people who were specting things about the Human race rise. Anthony immediately left the app as he saw that there was nothing interesting on it. Then he looked at the clock, tomorrow was fast approaching, meaning the written exam was almost here. And after that, the next day the battle exam for the battle ranking would be held. Anthony wondered what the Academy would arrange for this battle exam. For some reason he looked forward to it. He would love to test this ability he has been training. Over the months Anthony got more rewards from the system but some of them were useless. When Anthony remembers some of them he would feel to pping the system. What do you mean he got a forever clean toothbrush. Then an unbreakable wooden sword, although it was unbreakable, that doesn''t mean it could cause high damages to his opponents. Anthony shook his head and decided to sleep. Tomorrow was a new day. Tomorrow is the day he makes his appearance after twenty five years.....three months. Chapter 142: Preparation Tiara could be seen sitting with her leg crossed over the other. Her bright red hair flowing over her shoulder as she just sat down there. She was reading the books she took and paid for from the library. Taking books from the library to your room also required extra points, this is why some students prefer to read in the library. The library also doesn''t have any closing hour or opening hour, it was basically open 24 hours a day making it perfect. Tomorrow was the written exam so she was going over everything possible. She had pushed herself more since thest time she witnessed Anthony''s brilliance. Which was on the ship when he fought Clement. She was surprised by Clement''s strength, she didn''t expect that the gap between them would be that big. But she felt she could close the gap in no time. But her hopes were shattered when Clement and the rest rank amock. She closed the book and sighed. In the previous written exam she was just a point behind Bryan. She won''t allow that to happen this year. But as for the battle exam, she wasn''t so sure about it. She had fourteen people all fighting for the first ce with her. She wasn''t so optimistic that could even stand on the first ce, she wasn''t that delusional. But what she didn''t know was that neither Bryan nor the Storm brothers or even the ten fingers were vying for the first rank. The thirteen of them had seen Anthony''s abilities in the illusion so they weren''t so delusional about getting the first rank. They all knew Anthony remained undisputed. As Tiara was about to pick up another book, a portal suddenly opened beside her. Tiara didn''t react as this portal opened, she had seen this sight a lot. This was how she met her master, or rather this is how her master usual calls for her. She just opens a portal directly in front of her and all Tiara had to do was step in. Tiara sighed as she saw the portal. She had no qualms meeting her master, she was already done reading, she was just revising to be sure there wasn''t anything she missed. Then she stood up and entered the portal which immediately closed when she stepped into it. Tiara arrived in front of the Blood Empress who had an aura ofmand and authority radiating off her body. She held a file on her hand as she went through it. "The disciple greets master" Tiara quickly greeted as she bowed the moment she arrived. The Blood Empress raised her head and her blood red eyes met Tiara who was still bowing. "How many times do I have to say you don''t have to do such nonsense when its just us" Tiara rose up, but she didn''t reply. She just stood there and waited for her mater to continue. "How is your preparation for the exams going" The Vice president asked without any concern as she was sure that Tiara would still be in the top twenty both in the written and battle exams. "I''m pretty much done with every preparation, just flipping through some books to be sure I didn''t miss anything useful" Tiara replied honestly. "Are you still thinking about surpassing Anthony or Bryan" The Blood Empress asked in a straight forward manner without beating around the bush. The Blood Empress understood that her disciple stood a chance against Bryan and the Storm brothers. But against those eleven Human freaks?, she literally stood no chance. She wanted her disciple to ept reality on time so that it won''t lead to majorplicationster on. The Blood Empress knew that Bryan had already done this and integrated with Anthony and his crew as they were always together. Tiara clenched her fist when she heard this, but she just sighed and said. "I know I can still stand at the top three for the written exam but I don''t know what my rank would be for the battle exam" The Blood Empress nodded at this as she too came to the same conclusion as her disciple. "You should try sleeping this night even if you don''t need it, just try closing your eyes" The Blood Empress gave her an advice as they discussed. .... The Dean''s secret realm Two figures could be seen shing as sounds erupted upon their constant collision. Well, more like one continued to dart around and attack from various angles while the other just defended without taking a step back or forward. No matter the amount of force the attacker used, the defender would just block it like child''s y. This was a disy between the ughterer and Bryan. They were going through theirst training before the exams begin the next day. "You have to be faster and sharper" The Dean said as he blocked another attack with his bare hand and the other behind his back like a master. "Your opponent won''t give you time to think before you attack, they won''t allow you to breathe, or even counter" "Always expect a trump carding out from nowhere, never assume they are on theirst feet, always expect them to self destruct even if they''ve used all card" "Never jump to conclusions till your opponent takes theirst breath" The Dean''s voice kept sounding as he blocked the continuous attacks. After about another hour, Bryan stopped. He was barely standing, his sabre plunged into the ground as he used it for support. "You have improvedpared to a year ago" The Dean said to Bryan with a nodd. Bryan smiled in return as he appreciated his master''s praise, which shows his hardwork wasn''t going to waste. "Have you spoken to Anthony for the past three months" The Dean asked Bryan. Bryan replied immediately. "I haven''t seen him since the day he paid for our ssmates to eatvishing meals" The Dean heard Bryan''s reply then fell into thought. ''Where is he?'' The Dean could sense everything happening in the Academy whenever he wants. The day after the feast, the Dean had received news of Anthony''s spending seventy million Academy points. So he spread his senses to sense what Anthony was doing, but Anthony had mysteriously disappeared. He looked throughout the Academy and even the Domain as a whole but not a single clue was found. He came to a conclusion that Anthony had left the Academy by teleporting. Although this was against the rules since the students aren''t allowed to leave the Academy Domain unless they took a mission or it''s during a holiday. But the Dean ignored this and didn''t make an issue out of it as he remembered Anthony''s power and abilities. He felt that the Academy may have be stuffy of some sort for Anthony. So the Dean just let Anthony to do his thing. Bryan looked at his master and asked cautiously. "Master, did Anthony get criticallly injured during his mission or is his core having issues or is it damaged" Bryan had also heard the rumors and spection that Anthony was critically injured and went into hiding and was trying to heal himself. Normally Bryan won''t even give these spection a single thought, but when he connected the illusion Anthony showed him together with the rumours, it seemed true. In the illusion Anthony had many injuries and even ran out of potions, coupled with the fact that Anthony had literally just thrown them out of his room as he was done showing them what happened during the mission, this has never happened before, so Bryan had no choice than to somewhat believe these rumours. The Dean heard this question and almostughed. ''Injured? Critically? damaged core?'' The Dean thought, but didn''t say anything as he didn''t even know where Anthony was at this very moment. But he needed to at least give his student a reply, and as he was about to give it, he sensed a presence, a presence he hasn''t sensed for three whole months. ''He has returned, it must be for the exams'' The Dean thought. Then he looked at Bryan and said. "Tomorrow is the exam, you will meet him then, do you best and also get some sleep" Then Bryan immediately disappeared from the secret realm under the Dean''s control. The Dean''s looked at Anthony''s direction then shook his head as he saw Anthony taking off his clothes in order to take a bath. He removed his eyes then disappeared. Chapter 143: Tomorrow The next day quickly arrived. Those who had the nerve to sleep like Anthony and Tiara got up early in the morning since the written exam was going to be six hours long. Anthony made a quick work with his morning routine when he woke up. Bathed, brushed, ate, dressed, then he stepped out. The time was still 9:30AM, thirty minutes before the exam time. Students could be seen holding books and notes as they all went through everything they had learnt. Well....some were still in the process of learning as they hadn''t evenpleted the entire syble, but they couldn''t be med. Not everyone''s brain could handle such learning speed. Since it was only thirty minutes remain, everyone already gathered in front of the exam hall. As for Anthony, he arrived twenty minutes before the exam time and just leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. None of them noticed him as everyone was too busy with their own dilemma. A student noticed him, but before he could say anything, they were instructed to enter the hall and get sitted. At 10AM O''clock, the exam started immediately. Anthony without even wasting time wrote down his answer and was done in an hour and half and left the hall without wasting time. As for his subodinates, they bought the answer from the system shop for price of 1 subordinate point. They were done in two hours and immediately went after Anthony. Then they saw him sitting on a bench doing nothing but stare into space. "Anthony you are back" Evelyn said as Anthony turned to them. "I never left you know" Anthony replied. They all nodded, they knew that Anthony was in the divine realm even though they couldn''t meet him. "How are you feeling my ten fingers" He asked them. Then they all smiled and started recounting their journey throughout the months. Although Anthony already knew what happened, he just kept quiet and listen to it from their perspective. "So, how confident are you to be in the top twenty for the written exam" Anthony asked all of them collectively. They smirked and exined how they bought the answers from the system shop. Anthony was left speechless, well he too cheated by always using Authority Of Information, but he had to admit that he hasn''t even thought of this method. But why think of another method when the first is working perfectly fine and has not failed yet. But imagine when half of those on the top twenty were cheating? ''Well.....it doesn''t matter'' Anthony thought. "Ahhh... Anthony we received an offer from your family but we didn''t ept or decline" Donna suddenly remembered this and said. "Just decline it the next time, don''t leave them or anyone else hanging, unlike other geniuses you don''t have a weakness power houses can exploit like families or friends" Anthony replied as he didn''t care about this. Sometime this is how major yers and power houses get a genuis under their wings. These power houses make proposals to these geniuses in hope of drawing them to their side. But if this genius just kept declining without giving them face.....well, even while giving them face, these power houses would just look for another way to obtain their loyalty. They would just kidnap your family members and make you sign a mana contract that binds you and makes you unable to betray them. Well....even if you don''t have parents making you an orphan, then they would use the orphanage as their bargaining chip. If that doesn''t exist, then they use your friends as the chip and if that doesn''t also exist then they just outright kill you. If they can''t have you, no one will. Well these power houses only go to this length for geniuses amongst geniuses. But if you aren''t under this category, then they won''t push it too far. They would just give up on you since you aren''t the only one in the world who is that talented and there are those even way better than you so they don''t put in that effort. This was category Anthony''s subordinates were in, they were too rare to pass up. They were sure that the top families would soon start ying tricks. But they had no parents or family members, their only ''friends'' were the Storm brothers and Bryan who were literally heir to their own ns. So the only weakness remained for some of them was those from an orphange. But what will happen if you get a hold of someone''s weakness and they simply just don''t care. Like Mike, even if the orphanage was put under pressure or all the children there wereter kidnapped to force him toe over to the other party''s side. Mike won''t even reply or demand their release, he won''t do anything now since he doesn''t have the power, but the same can''t be said in the future. In these type of scenerios, those who were responsible simply just release back those they kidnapped into the ''wild'' since they didn''t elicit the response they wanted. But if the ten of them would be assassinated remained unknown....or rather when remained unknown. They all nodded their heads in understanding. As they continued discussing, the remaining students were done with their exams and stepped out of the hall cursing andining. "How is someone supposed to pass with these ridiculous questions" "Don''t remind me of the exam, it''s already in the past" "We just finished and you are already saying its in the past" "My future lies in the battle exam and real battles not some paper" "Say that when you actually rank in the top twenty or even top ten" "Speaking of top ten, did any of you see Anthony, he left just an hour into the exam" "Yeah..and he looked fine also, it seems the rumours were false" "Then why didn''t he show his face for three months" "If you ask me, who should I ask, do I look like I have the face or strength to be Anthony''s friend or family member" "Well all that doesn''t matter, it seems that he is set to be the rank 1 again with a perfect score in the written exam ranking" "I think so too, even those monsters called ten fingers left on time also" "I think you guys are gossiping about the wrong thing" "The real question is who will end up being the real rank 1 in the battle ranking between the ten fingers and Anthony" "That would be some interesting scene, it would be nice to see these geniuses battle it out" "Do you think Lady Tiara or Bryan still has a chance to be in the top ten" "I don''t think so, but they will still be top twenty, but the top ten will be difficult with those Humans holding the line" "Tomorrow is the real show" "When thinking about tomorrow I kind of forget about the rubbish I wrote in my exam" The students discussed amongst themselves eagerly awaiting tomorrow. But often, either tomorrow isn''t promised, or you won''t make it past tomorrow. Chapter 144: Something wrong The early morning sun rose as the day of the battle exam arrived. Every single one of them anticipated a change in rank due to their progress. Which one of them wasn''t a genuis. Which one wasn''t hailed to be one of a kind. Which one wasn''t the pride of their families. Even those in the top twenty still expected a change in rank and they won''t be outdone. The aura and air had shifted from that of their jovial and easy going attitude to that a warrior. They were all ready to cut down anything blocking their path. Not a single student in the first year of the Omini-peak Academy was below the C rank at this moment. Their pride came from their progress, their strength and their resolve. Which generation had managed to progress and evolve in such a manner. The answer was a resonating NONE. Auras'' of pride and strength radiated out of their bodies as they stood together waiting for instructions. Of cause not all of them radiated or red their auras like the rest. The higher power houses like Anthony, the ten fingers, Bryan, Tiara, the Storm brothers all just stood there without any auraing off their bodies. But those around them knew better than to approach these monsters just because of this. Even amongst geniuses there are monsters and amongst monsters there are anomalies. Determination burned in every single fibre of their body. Everyone in the first year believed that they are destined for a greater purpose. Fate and destiny aligned with them and protected them, guided them. They each believed they are meant to stand on top of the world with other people or at least that close. And the reason for that unshakeable belief? Its simply because they are a part of the golden generation. Its just as simple as that. The ease in which they cultivated, the speed in which theyprehend battle technique and arts. Even people with the same amount of resources as them won''t be as fast as them. Deep down, they all believed they could step into the top hundred. Over seven hundred and fifty students vying for a hundred spot....well more like eighty spots since those in the top twenty hardly even fell off their ranks. They stood waiting for instructions, none spoke to the other as they could be each others enemies the next second depending the rules set for this exam. Although none spoke, the atmosphere said it all for them. Dame floated downwards with his spear still clung to his back as usual and he spoke with his usual demeanor. His presence still as crushing as they remembered it to be. "It seems you pigs have graduated from being a pig to being a hyena" He spoke in his usual condescending attitude that disregarded anything below him. "Well it doesn''t matter if you are now a hyena, you still aren''t the king of the jungle just yet" None reacted as Dame always spoke like this and they were already used to it. "Now over to the rules of the exam" The atmosphere turned rigid as they waited. "Well this time there are no rules, no criteria, simply nothing" "In a war or a battlefield, you aren''t given time to prepare, you are just thrust into it without preparation and you are meant to survive with whatever you have on you" "Just like how the demons invaded the Academy months ago, although none of you died for some weird reason I would like to know, the demons didn''t even give any sign of warning, they just outright attacked" Dame''s voice echoing as he stared at the student with a death re. "The criteria for points remains unknown, it could be saving your ssmates, it could be just surviving, it could be killing your ssmates and friends" "Nothing will be told to you, we already have the point requirements, but you all will be going in blind as this is how the world works" "This is the art of war. Unpredictable. Uncontroble. Everything remains unknown and ever changing" Dame seemed like a war fanatic as even his spear began to even shake as he spoke about war. "The Academy doesn''t tolerate or raise the weak, we leave that to other academies, do not disappoint us and show us that the resources we spent on you lot was a waste" "As for those of you that will like to escape and run like the bitches you are, there is no need to exin your escape method, its same way it was done during the entrance exam" Dame''s voice intensified as he said thesest few words. But it didn''t even shake their resolve. Ten swirling portals were instantly powered up by different individual who stood near it and made a quick work to operate it by entering the coordinates of their destination. "You may enter" Dame said as the portals were opened. The student wasted no time with questions as they knew it would get them nowhere and just directly stepped into portal with full confidence in their power. Since there were no rules, everyone was happy to use their space rings, which means ess to their potions and whatever they had inside it. And with no rules and unknown criteria, it simply means even they had a chance to climb and hold on to the first rank. As thest set of students entered, the portal was immediately closed. The ten operating the portal quickly disappeared as they were done with their job as they were instructed. ...... THE OBSERVATION ROOM As the student stepped into portal which closed, screens instantly lit up like a heads up disy as it floated in space like a projection. The screens showed various scenery with mountains and rivers and various water bodies. Various monsters and strange scenes could be seen everywhere. But weirdly enough, the expected never happened. And what was the expected you ask? Well it is the arrival of the students. They opened the portals which was supposed to lead to the location currently disyed on their screens. But even a single portal didn''t even open or close, not a single student could be seen in sight. Something had different gone wrong. But they needed to ask questions before they jumped to conclusions. "Where are all those hyenas" Dame was the first to speak as he didn''t get a glimpse of the people he just saw enter a portal. "Are you sure the screens are disying the right location and this is not an error" Kevin immediately asked as he told whoever was in charge of this to double check. The Dean and the Vice president didn''t speak as they allowed the four star professor speak amongst themselves. But they knew, the student had disappeared. And where they were, they had no clue. Chapter 145: Rules? Anthony felt the space fold around him as he stepped through the portal. Anthony had arrived at his ''supposed location''. The atmosphere here was stained in utter chaos, destruction, death as not a single sign of vitality existed here. Even those that tended to have vitality were already corrupted as they were no longer considered ''living''. Dread gnawed at anybody who stood here at this moment because they knew only one thing could live in such an environment. The Demons and whatever was stained with their chaos. Anthony felt space twist as about five students instantly appeared next to him. The five of them also getting the feel of the environment they were transported to. Then suddenly their face turned dark as the confidence radiating of their body earlier on in the Academy suddenly vanished. Although they had fought demons during the Academy invasion, that was on their own turf. Entering the enemies territory was apletely separate matter in itself. The chaos here was off the charts. Chaos on its own tends to always corrupted mana whenever it came in contact with it making it chaotic. Chaotic mana is very hard to control and to use during battle. This made the ability called Mana Zone be nothing but a decoration to most. So everyone has no choice but to rely on the mana they have in their core and don''t dare to try and replenish from the atmosphere. Their only hope would be their potions. Even being in the presence of chaos for too long could lead to corruption, although the process can be slow or fast depending on the concerntration. Of course mana can be used to purge any sign of corruption, but doing this waste too much mana that should have been channeled into an attack or defence. Of course there are outrageous geniuses that have developed skills and techniques that allows them to use chaotic mana without too much problems. But it was very difficult getting such techniques, but, getting them was one thing, using them was another thing. There is a reason why only geniuses could even create them in the first ce. But chaotic mana aren''t only caused due to chaos. It is also caused due to intense collision of mana and elements like during war. Mana in this state bes harder to control, but at least without the risk of corruption. As Anthony kept looking around, the five voices sounded. "Damn it, how can the Academy send us to our deaths" "Is the Academy going crazy" "Shit, we might be able to escape, but that''s if we don''t die before we can even activate the escape mechanism" "This is just too much, how are supposed to survive here" They spoke amongst themselves as they ignored Anthony like he wasn''t there. But it wasn''t their fault, the ''test'' was indeed too much for most, golden generation or not. Direct teleportation to the demon''snd, that was no different than a death certificate being granted. But their mistake was thinking that the Academy was responsible for this. Anthony''s divine intelligence working wonders as he deducted that his current location wasn''t the Academy''s supposed location in less than two seconds. Anthony looked at the students who were still arguing back and forth. ''The Academy''s wrist watch won''t work here'' Anthony concluded as he looked at he''s. Then he said to the five students who were there with him. "This isn''t the time toin, you should know better that the Academy won''t send us here, this is either a move from the Demons or the forsaken cult" Then they noticed Anthony as he spoke.. They were stunned as they saw him. They couldn''t believe they were standing beside him this entire time but they never noticed. Then they heaved a sigh of relief as the rank one was standing right beside them. With this, their chances of survival just shot through the roof. "What do you mean that this is a move from the demons or forsaken cult" One of them asked Anthony. Anthony just shook his head at this question and said. "I''m toozy to exin, besdies I''m sure the Academy wrist watch won''t be functioning anymore at this moment, so don''t pin your hopes on it, I won''t be saving any of you if you court death" They frowned as they heard this, they didn''t know the basis of Anthony''s words, but this was their lives they were talking about here. Although they wish this would be a lie from Anthony, but what did he stand to gain from this. Besides even if what Anthony said had a slim possibility of being the truth, that slim possibility would cost them their lives. Were they willing to pay?, obviously not. But as always, dumb people exist everywhere just like the air we breathe. "Why should we believe you, don''t think because you are rank 1 and you think we would suddenly believe you and make you the leader of this party" "You might be something big in the Academy, but outside it you are nothing, know your ce lowly human just like your predecessor, no matter how you cling to your rank, at the end day you are just human, a specie at the bottom of the world" One of the student instantly shot out these words from his mouth in rapid session like a machine gun. The other four looked at him like he was an idiot. They were discussing their lives here and he was discussing about the outside world. Beside what does a racial standing have to do with absolute power. The four of them never dared to believe Anthony''s power was a fake or anything like that. Although they looked down on humans in general, when they meet the strong ones they dare not show the same attitude. Anthony looked at the clown who just spewed something unrted to the matter at hand. Then he said with a sigh. "I do not care about being leader of the party, besides who even said I was going to be in the party in the first ce when I have nothing to gain" Anthony shook his head as he said this. As soon as Anthony was done speaking, the boy''s aura exploded out of his body as his mana rank showing that of a beginner B ranker burst forth. "I don''t care what you say you lowly human, you who use your family''s power to clear an impossible mission then unt around in a false power you do not have" "Knell before me human, do not let me repeat myself" The boy said as his aura stayed as strong as his stupidity. The other four didn''t intervene, they didn''t even know each other, or even the boy, so they just watched wondering how Anthony would deal with this. ''It seems I finally encountered an arrogant young master'' Anthony thought as he looked at the boy. Anthony had not the strength to exchange words with him. He won''t be ying the useless clich¨¦ scene for anyone to watch.....read. Before any of the four watching could react, they a heard a bang sound followed by warm blue liquids sshing all over their bodies before they could even react. The boy was dead and his blood has sshed over them. Anthony had controlled space within the boy''s body. With just a minormand over space, the boy''s body exploded, erupting his innards everywhere. Anthony looked at the boy''s remains then turned around and left by simply walking. It was against the rules to kill a fellow student of the Academy. And Anthony has just broken that rule. But did Anthony care? Nope. The school won''t antagonise the most talented being they had ever witnessed over a dead idiot they didn''t even know. Anthony knew this, he knew even if the entire thing was to take a hug turn, the Dean would still rule in his favour. Power was simply everything here. Rules? Bend them with power. Chapter 146: Shockwave They watched Anthony walk away with suprises on their faces. They weren''t new to death, neither were they new to blood. They were just surprised that Anthony killed another student so casually. That was all. They were just surprised, nothing more. None of them thought of reporting this to the Academy. Even if they reported it to the Academy, Anthony would only get expelled that''s all. What if Anthony decides to kill them after he gets expelled from the Academy. They were aware of the fearsome Null family, they didn''t have such a background that could match Anthony''s or have a connection to such. Thus, reporting it yielded not a single reward, but troubles only if done. Besides they didn''t even know the dead guy to go to such lengths for him. Even if they knew him, they won''t still report it. So none of them spoke about it. They just controlled their elements and removed most of the blood on their body before they followed behind Anthony. ''Was that guy living under a rock during the the Demon''s attack on the Academy'' That was where everyone witnessed Anthony''s outrageous power, yet some people were blind and also tend to forget this. ''It seems we were all separated into various ces but still in the same location'' Anthony thought as he walked. He couldn''t sense his subodinate presence showing how huge this ce was. ''Probablyrger that the Academy Domain, but at least its better I didn''t teleported with more students, these ones are already tiring enough'' Anthony thoughts continued as they moved. He could teleport to his subodinate or even through spatial mark if he really wanted. Besides, space was sealed to prevent people from teleporting out, but this can''t stop the spatial mark or people with higher space control. They walked for over twenty minutes before Anthony steps suddenly came to a halt. He felt a presence....or rather multiple presence surround them. They walked forward, their steps heavy, their aura crushing, their killing intent known. The ground shook under their march as they stepped forward to these five. Then the four student saw this sight and cursed their lives because of what they saw. Thousand of demons and people from the Forsaken cult had surrounded them. It seemed this was abined effort by both. Thousands....an army just to fight five kids. Was this a joke. The first effort at wiping out the golden generation was carried out by the Forsaken cult when they killed students who went on missions, but they could only get about two hundred of them with the rest escaping. The second attempt carried out by the Demons when theyunched their invasion. Now, the third, which is abined effort by both forces. It seems that after both method failed they decided to take a different approach this time. They had to bring them to their own turf and ensure they all died before any of them could be saved. Imagine millions of demons attacking once in order to wipe out just eight hundred students who were still in the mortal rank. But the opposite happened, rather they became a stepping stone for the students and they were all wiped out without a single survivor. This was iprehensible, it was like fate was protecting them, it seemed that destined wanted them alive and shining. So. They switched ns and didn''t enter the enemies'' territory but brought them over to theirs instead. Where destiny or fate ''won''t'' interfere. Anthony remained calm as he saw this army. They were ridiculous in number alone. Their strength ranging from F rank to Grandmaster rank. There were only two Grandmaster rankers here at the moment. One of them was a werewolf and the other from the werecat race. The both had summited to the Forsaken cult. The other four weren''t so calm like Anthony. "Shit" They immediately cursed and quickly destroyed their Academy wrist watch. Although Anthony had said earlier that the wrist watch won''t be working, they still had to try, after all they couldn''t just believe his words. But the expectated didn''t happen. They weren''t teleported, their feet still nted on the ground as space showed no sign on bending in order to take them out. They could only curse again then directly drew their weapons. Their mana ready to bemanded as they won''t go down without a fight. "We finally meet Null Anthony" One of the Grandmaster said as he seemed amused. "You know, I''ve heard of your records and strength, even while standing in front of me you still seem unfazed" "Well, it doesn''t matter, everybody from any golden generation is always an headache so we would be cutting you down now" The Grandmaster werewolf said again as his tail wagged behind him. "Dieter, that''s enough, we need to be quick with this in other to get to the other one" The Grandmaster werecat to Dieter. "No worries Binx, I wasn''t going to speak to him for long" Then they both flew up into the skies as they decided to watch. "Kill the rest, keep the white haired kid alive" Dieter ordered the demons and Forsaken cult members who were below with a smirk. Dieter wanted to extract Anthony''s talent and transfer it to himself. He won''t kill Anthony and lose such a treasure, also Binx already had his eyes on Spectre''s talent. After this, they would head straight for Spectre in order to get his own talent also. The army receiving the order instantly fell into frenzy as they thirst for blood. Dust rose up as they ran and crossed the distance. The ground shattering under their weight and speed. As they moved, the four student tightened their grip as they prepared for the greatest battle of their lives. Determination burned within their eyes as they refused to go down without a fight. Anthony smiled at their determination and said. "I will handle the vanguard, kill anyone that slips through the cracks" They nodded as they heard this, satisfied with Anthony stepping forward. Of course if Anthony wanted he won''t allow any to survive, but at least the four of them should put in some work. As they demons got closer, Anthony raised his hand and unleashed an attack. [Quantum Maniption: Explosive Shockwave] The moment Anthony used this attack, a devastating explosion resounded in the atmosphere. **BOOM** Apressed burst of explosive energy that expands outward instantly ured, damaging anything within it''s surrounding. The rushing demons and forsaken cult instant stopped in their tracks as the explosion sted. But before they could react, their bodies burst apart as the shockwave ripped them inside out without any chance to struggle or survive. Blood gushed out everywhere as those that even survived the explosive shockwave were pushed backed. In just one attack. In one single hand gesture. Anthony had yed over thirty percent of the army just by lifting a single hand. Chapter 147: Relish At another location. Vivian had appeared together with Bringer and fifty other students. Just like Anthony, she came down to the same conclusion. Well not that it mattered to her or anything, regardless of whether it was the Academy that sent them or not, Vivian would still fight all of them to the end. But there is a difference now. Unlike before when immediately she senses chaos her emotions takes a sharp turn, now she almost felt nothing for these demons. She no longer lost her cool, but that doesn''t mean she would let them survive, not like they would let her survive either. Bringer and the rest of the crew walked with Vivian as he spoke. "It must be fate that brought us together, what are the odds?" Vivian still with a cold face replied him. "I''m not bound by such concept Bringer, you may be, but I''ve transcended such chains" Bringer arched an eyebrow wondering what she meant, but he didn''t push. He just smiled like he understood her. Before he could even say another word. [Earth Magic: Sinking Sand] The ground beneath their feet instantly changed structure as it suddenly started sinking. Everyone instantly reacted as they moved out of the way. Since everyone has some experience, none of the students were caught in the attack. But that wasn''t the end of it. As they moved out of the way, a shower of arrows appeared above them and rained down destruction upon everyone. The attack was at the Master rank so Vivian moved her hand with fluidity as she controlled the ice element and froze all the arrows before they could even get near. "Well, well, well, what do we have here" "What is a beauty like you doing in the Academy" A man from the Elf race made an entrance as the aura he gave off showed that he was at the peak Grandmaster rank. But that wasn''t the end of it. Behind him, cannon fodders stood by waiting for hismand as they didn''t dare move without his approval. Of course to Vivian these were cannon fodders as they was at the Master rank and below. But to others, this was an insurmountable mountain. Vivian looked at this sight with an indifferent face. ''Can I take on all of them'' She thought. Unlike Anthony who doesn''t really care and just does things he wants, Vivian won''t really allows the students to die. But that is without putting herself in danger. If saving a student here meant she would end up getting critically injured, then she won''t. This is same for some of the remaining subodinate. "Why don''t you join my harem, I would make you the queen of this world" The Grandmaster said again, but Vivian had no time to exchange words. They were at a disadvantage, she needed to move first. So she casted a strong spell right off the bat. Mana instantly rammed out of her body as it homogenised with the ice element in the atmosphere. [Ice Magic: Cold Snap] A sudden st of cold that instantly froze anything caught in its radius, was released in an outburst as Vivian snapped her fingers. The surrounding instantly changed temperature as it dropped under Vivian''s control. The ground froze as those who are unable to fly couldn''t move. Those unable to defend quickly turned into ice sculptures as frost covered everywhere. Many of the demons instantly released their own spells as their defence. But Bringer didn''t give them that chance as he instantly stepped forward and disappeared in a sh with red energy swirling around him. [Titan Technique: Body Type: Colossal Physique] Bringer''s Body increased in size as he dashed across the battlefield head on. Bringer punched out without dy as the red energy covered both his fist as he moved. [Bringer Technique: Energy Maniption: Continuous Rampage] Bringer stook a martial stance as he deployed his new technique without hestination or a particr destination as he punched continuously into space. Since the enemies were numerous, he punched out everywhere. **BOOM**BAMM** Shockwaves were instantly sent out as the red energy made contact with the surrounding. Everything was instantly crumbled under Bringer''s attack that nearly stepped into the SSS rank even while being at the S rank. Demons that tried moving out from Vivian''s earlier attack were caught in Bringer''s heavy attacks were instantly blown to bits without mercy under his fist. Ice shard were sent crashing backwards in a disorderly manner. Two Master rankers from the Zombie race instantly appeared in front of Bringer in order to keep his destruction at bay. Chaos consolidated their swords as they moved in sync. They both shed out and ck cresent sword attacks immediately went after Bringer. Bringer frowned, then as he moved to dodged, Vivian''s cold voice sounded in his ears. [Ice Magic: Ice Wall] Ice instantly turned and took shape in form of a huge wall that towered over Bringer. ***BOOM***CRACK*** The sword attacks crashed into the ice wall and instantly ripped it apart, while also dissipating from the environment as the ice wall has done it''s job. On the remaining battlefield, the students engaged the weaker demons and races ranging the B rank and below. Bringer handling those A rank and above. While Vivian tried keeping some of the Master rankers in check. Mana shed with chaos as the environment instantly turned into a canvas that depicted everyone''s strength and ability. The ground constantly shattering, mountains continuously rumbled as it tried to withstand the attacks. **BOOM**CRASH**SIZZLE**CLANK** Shockwaves were sent left and right as spells were released in abundance. Sounds of metals were heard as vibrations and sparks were sent out upon their collision. The numbers of the opposition was too much to be kept in check by just fifty students. In matter of minutes, the fifty had turned into forty as the numbers overwhelmed them. Vivian''s mana moved as she casted a spell to reduce the pressure on the students during the course of her own fight. [Ice Magic: Rage Of The Ice Goddess] Mana billowed as ice kes insantly came into the battlefield thereby beautifying it. But the horror left by the beauty was nothing to scoff at. The pressure on the students started easing as the opponents moved to dodge the ice kes or try defending with their own attacks. Bringer''s huge body kept shing with a demon who literally matched his body size and weight. The Demon kept waving around it''s broadsword and Bringer kept defending as he looked for an opportunity to attack. Aura instantly appeared as it encased the demon''s broadsword as it deployed a technique. [Demonic Sword Technique: Hell''s sh] The air twist as wind barrier and sound barrier instantly broke apart as the broadsword shed towards Bringer''s waist. Bringer knowing it would be stupid to use his own aura against a Master rank as his isn''t that developed yet continued to use his talent. [Bringer Technique: Energy Maniption: Unwavering p] The red energy on his body intensified as it congregated on his palm as he push his hand forward to meet the attack. ***BOOMM*** An unending devastation followed as the force of their attack rendered their surroundings deste. Dust rose up due to the explosion and covered everything within sight. Trees instantly burst apart as the red energy and sword attack ravaged everything in it''s path. The air turned fervid as everything was consumed under their power. As the dust cleared up, Bringer could be seen with multiple injuries on his body as he bled from every single one of them. His left arm hand bepletely cut off due to the sword attack. Blood poured down heavily from his lost arm but Bringer ignored it for the moment as he searched for his opponent. Then his eyesnded on the demon whoid on the ground unmoving. ''It seems taking on a Master ranker alone is too much for me'' Bringer thought, but a smile never left his face as he relished his victory. Chapter 148: One punch woman? As his Demon was dead, Bringer brought at a healing potion and instantly drank it. The injuries on his body instantly closed up, his missing arm was swiftly regenerated in a matter of seconds. Bryan was now back to full health. He didn''t need the mana potion as he had barely even used his mana as it was only spent on one technique, the rest of his attacks and movements were enhanced by his talent. The red energy. Bringer is still studying this talent of his till this very day. He still hadn''t found the limit on this ability of his, so he uses it to do things mana could already do thereby saving mana for him. The best part, he doesn''t have to replenish or store it in his core. He just controls it with every part of his body. So during a battle, even if Bringer runs out of mana, he still has his talent that could be used endlessly till he drops dead. Right now Bringer didn''t even drink a stamina potions as he was still brimming with energy. No race on this has more stamina or strength than Titans. As he was done healing, with happiness on his face he leaped into the sky, in order to descended into the fray of the ongoing battle as he decided to battle more. But before he could even get far, the Grandmaster from earlier shed and arrived in front of Bringer and threw out a punch. The wind exploded as the Grandmaster Elf''s fist moved forward without any retards. Bringer was unable to react as the speed was too much for him, he couldn''t even see the attacking. Only his instinct rang as his existence sensed death zing forward with a towering momentum. Even if Bringer was a Ttian, his physique wasn''t invincible, an attack higher than his defence would kill him, and if that attacknded on his head, it would certainly be mashed. But all this didn''t matter, since Bringer''s couldn''t match the speed of a Grandmaster, his death was guaranteed. As the fist was about to connect with Bringer''s head, a hand instantly materialized into existence between the two of them and caught the fist without trouble. *BAM* Wind waves was instantly discharged with high intensity as Bringer was swept off his feet and sted backwards due to force that came about as a result of collision. Bringer stabilized himself mid air as the red energy instantly covered him, then he stayed standing on the sky as he gazed downwards. Vivian had appeared atst moment and stopped the attack. The force of the impact didn''t push her as she remained standing as her body absorbed the impact. The elf''s eyes shed in surprise. He was surprised that a human girl could block his attack. Then he smiled and said. "I''m kind of loving you more and more, if you won''t join my harem, I would just make you submit with force" The Grandmaster elf disappeared from Vivian''s view as appeared in the sky. Mana started moving in anticipation as the elf casted a spell with a smirk on his face. [Elfen Magic: Wind Magic: Twistering Surge] The already moving mana instantly gushed out of the Elf''s body as it immediately amalgamated with the wind elements in the environment. A beautiful scene instantly came into y as wind surged forth and started twisting around the students and demons alike. A highly concerntrated tornadoes was instantly formed as the the elf was done. It spun around everyone and everythng around as it pulled everything towards it with a suction force. People immediately started screaming as they were pulled. They tried resisting with their power, but their magnificent control was no different than a pathetic control in front of a Grandmaster. The elf didn''t care about his own teammates, they were weaker than him, why should he care, they were cannon fodder that could be reced anytime at any ce. Those that were sucked in were instantly twisted and diced by the spells. Vivian sprang into action as she didn''t want more students to die under her watch if she could. She too was in of the tornadoes, but it couldn''t even damage her skin, but she had to do something regardless. [Ice Magic: Ice Blizzard] Temperature shifted under Vivian''s control as she froze everything asides the students that were near her. As her ice moved to freeze the remaining tornadoes, the elf smirked and snapped his fingers. As the sound of the snap resounded, the remaining tornadoes instantly detonated with a ridiculous force. *BOOM* Those that just came out of the same tornado as Vivian were instantly sent flying backwards and they collided with everything on their path with no sign of stopping. Blood flowed out and was pushed outward by the wind as those within the detonated tornado were sted opened and died on the spot as they couldn''t just stop a Grandmaster''s spell like Vivian. Vivian''s face still as expressionless as ever as she saw this scene. The fifty students she came along with, only five remained as the rest were sent to meet their maker, even the demons and the forsaken cult members in the tornado weren''t spared. The elf had used her inexperience against her. Although she was powerful, she isn''t as experienced as a veteran. Unlike Anthony, she didn''t have a battle experience skill. "If you had just surrendered and came with me when I asked, this won''t have happened you know, they lost their lives because of your selfishness, I could have spared them" But the reaction the elf expected wasn''t there, he had expected that after Vivian had made multiple moves to save the other students that she would be devasted or angry or emotional when she sees more than half of them reduce to nothing but blood and innards. But he had guessed wrong. There was simply no emotion on her face or in her heart. She would save those that she could and leave those she couldn''t. She didn''t know them to have any emotions towards them, her saving them earlier was already generous on her part. Her eyes moved from the visceras of their corpse andnded on the elf who just kept smirking. Her eyes still as calm. Mana moved subtly under her control as it mingled with the ice and space element. Her lips parted as she casted. [Ice Magic: Spatial Freeze] The elf''s eyes instantly squinted as it sensed space freeze all around him. The temperature around him dropping as space froze. As a veteran, he wasted to no time and tried to escape this containment, but Vivian was already upon him. She appeared in front of him with blinding speed and punched out with an insane force. [Ice Magic: Physical Type: Ice Punch] Vivian''s hand coated in ice pushed forward and rammed into the elf''s head. *BAM* Upon the connection of the head and a fist, the head was instantly jerked backwards and it dragged the neck and the entire part of the body with it. Frost covered the elf''s body as he was sent flying without any chance to dodged the attack from Vivian. His body mmed into the ground as it formed a deep ravine under the sheer power of the punch. Chapter 149: Muscle stretching partners Binx and Dieter were bewilded when they saw Anthony''s move. He had taken thirty percent of the army with one attack. But it didn''t really matter, as their army was still in the thousands. They didn''t believe he had mana to cast such things continuously. They weren''t the only ones who were shocked. The four students behind Anthony were also stunned. They looked at him in horror, imagining how stupid that other guy must have been to tell Anthony to kneel. ''What a monster'' Such words struck their minds. But they were d such monster was on their side. Anthony just smiled as he loved this disy. He had worked tirelessly on this, obviously he would abuse it. He wasn''t done just yet. [Quantum Maniption: Particle Scramble] Anthony disyed another skill as he controlled the internal particles of his opponents. Thousand of enemies felt their body start shaking uncontrobly as Anthony threw their body into aplete state of chaos as he interfered with their neurological process. They all lost control over their bodies as they started spasming and screaming on top of their lungs as they felt like their fundamental state of being was being restructured. Anthony had destabilised the entire team just with another gesture. He wasn''t really interested in these weaklings. Not even the werewolf or werecat were worth his time. He personally wanted the big shots to attack and not these ants. Anthony sighed as he turned to the remaining four students and said. "I''ve destabilised them, all you have to do is kill them, of course some might resist through sheer will andbat experience and instincts so don''t be stupid just because I made them lose their senses" The four of them gulped as their ears rang from the constant screams of thousands. They solemly nodded at Anthony before they immediately attacked without wasting time. They couldn''t waste this precious opportunity. Of course the opportunity they meant was their opponents'' space ring. The resources and treasure inside would be worth a lot if they used it or sold it to the Academy. Either way was a win for them. Unlike Anthony who just destroys them without care. Before Anthony could turn his head to face the two Grandmasters, a w instantly appeared in front of him. Just a few inches away from ripping away his face. But Anthony didn''t move as infinity stopped the w before it could even get any closer. Dieter had made a move. But it wasn''t only him as Binx nimbly manifested behind Anthony as his ws shot forward directly for Anthony''s heart. But sneak attacks had no effect on Anthony. [Quantum Maniption: Quantum Phasing] As the w instantly made contact with Anthony''s body, it seemed to pass through his body like Anthony didn''t exist in the first ce. Anthony''s body seemed to be ethereal for a second as the w shed by before materializing back to it''s normal state. Then they both swiftly darted backwards as they didn''t stay in close range. They both stood in front of Anthony and watched him with their deadly eyes. They were veteran enough to know when someone was strong and when they weren''t. Seeing Anthony attack a second time made them realise that Anthony was dangerous. They earlier believed that Anthony couldn''t dish out such attacks continuously without burning up his mana. Then it struck them after Anthony used the second attack. They didn''t feel or sense any mana movement during the first or the second. Which led to believe Anthony''s skills didn''t require mana in the first ce. So they instantly sneak attacked him without hesitation. ''He is dangerous'' They thought. Dieter and Binx looked at each other for a split second, but as people who had fought many battles and survived together, they understood each other very well. Mana rippled as both of them used a simr techniques at same time. [Werewolf Technique: Perfect Transformation] [Werecat Technique: Perfect Metamorphosis] Mana whistled around them as they both instantly shifted into a primal state. Their ears elongated, their ws stretched out more as it glowed for a moment. Furs stretching out their bodies as muscles bulged and they increased in height. They were menacing, their killing intent exploded forth as it nketed everything. They were like wild beast, but they still held their consciousness and judgement and sense of reasoning. Truly a perfect transformation. Anthony took in all this with an indifferent gaze. He simply drew his katana. Anthony had spent years in the divine realm without any action. Although these people were too weak to elicit any reaction from him, they were worthy muscle stretching partners. They both disappeared at same time as they rushed at Anthony at same time. The ground ruptured under their feet as they zed forward with their ws. Binx was the first to arrive, as a werecat his speed and nimbleness was unmatched. But Binx element made him even more terrifying within his rank. He didn''t bother to test the water with Anthony. Lightning crackled on his ws as aura was insantly manifested on his ws. They both interlocked as Binx sent out a devastating attack towards Anthony with a maddening speed and power. [Binx w Technique: Electrifying Rend] Binx swung his ws mid air as he left terrifying tendrils of lightning in his attack. The attacked moved forward with an unrelenting momentum towards Anthony threatening to devour him whole. Lightning crackled as Anthony raised his sword in reply. Aura instantly burst forth as it embedded itself into the katana together with the lightning. Anthony then hsed at once. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing] A cresent shaped sword attack made out of lightning instantly left Anthony''s katana as it met Binx''s own attack. **BOOM**CRACKLE**SIZZLE**CRACK** A cataclysmicbustion followed as everything was instantly erupted into destruction. Shockwaves were sent out under the force of their ss. Space copsed together with mountains that stood tall earlier. Cracks spreading everywhere as lightning razed everything without end. But that didn''t stop Dieter at all. He pushed through the shockwave of their attack and arrived beside Anthony. Fire zed his ws together with aura as the temperature in the environment instantly increased without warning. [Dieter w Technique: Inferno w] He shed out continuously at Anthony as in a matter of a second he had sent out over a hundred thousand attacks. The lightning on Anthony''s sword was abruptly snuffed out by him as fire appeared majestically and reced it. Anthony undeterred by their attackbination replied to Dieter with a katana attack and a smile of his face. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Scorching sh] Anthony''s Katana moved in a blurr as he swung it with blitzing speed and power that met Dieter''s attack head on. **BOOM** Echoes of destruction and destion rang out as the environment shook due to their rampaging attacks. In this battle, Wreckage was thier song. Obliteration was their dance. Chapter 150: A lake of blood But Anthony wasn''t done yet. He disappeared from his ce and arrived before Dieter and shed out with a perfect momentum. Dieter muscles instantly tensed as he moved with a fierce speed as aura increased his speed to match Anthony''s. [Dieter w Technique: zing Talon] He swung his ws to counter Anthony''s katana as a destructive shockwave of fire met Anthony''s katana. Fire brought down everything in a five kilometres in ruins as it was spread out due to their forcefull collision. Dieter instantly changed his stance as he saw his attack didn''t deal any damage to Anthony. He took a step forward as he opened his mouth to bite Anthony''s head with his huge mrs. But as his moved to Anthony''s head, Anthony''s left hand quickly shot out with a dismantling force as he mmed a fist into Dieter''s jaws. Dieter teeth instantly flew out of his mouth as he was shot upwards instantaneously under Anthony''s brute strength. Dieter''s brain collided with his skull continuously as he sent flying. It lost function for a brief second before it regained it''s function, this seemed to repeat continuously as he streaked through the sky. **CLANG** The sound of metals exploded as Binx had sneak attacked Anthony within that moment, but Anthony quickly blocked it. "If you think stealth will give you the edge, you''re even more hopeless than I thought" Anthony''s voice resounded as their weapons held against each other''s firmly in ce. Binx stared dead into Anthony''s eyes as he replied coldly. "Then I would just attack you head on" Then he struck out with a huge propulsion towards Anthony''s stomach without the slightest dy. Anthony wrist moved as his katana spun and met the attack for a block. Then they both instantly started exchanging blows with remarkable power. **CLINK**CLANG**BOOM** Sparks and shockwave erupted as they shed and moved throughout the battlefield. The ground buckling beneath their feet as they moved with remarkable speed. Lightning coursed throughout Binx body as he moved with a destructive power. Throwing attacks with no pattern at Anthony, who always seem to have a reply to every attack before its even made. Binx sent out a w to Anthony''s knees as aura moved to rip apart his skin. Anthony''s legs instantly moved backwards as his body''s bnce shifted as he dodged. Binx attack missed, but Anthony replied as he shed down with a rocketing vigor. His katana cut through air and space as it made its way towards Binx''s head. Binx was instantly split in half. But both halves instantly faded as that was just an afterimage as Binx already escape. The attacknded on the ground as the earth shook due to the carnage held by Anthony''s katana. The long sword mark ransacked everything as the air shook under Anthony''s authority. **BANG** Dust rose up in testament of the destruction unleashed by the both of them. A deep chasm formed from Anthony''s sword attack. Anthony then locked eyes with Binx. As if a referee blew a whistle, they both shot out like an arrow shot out of a divine bow by a god. Streaks of light lit up the skies like fireworks. Metal met Metals. Aura met Aura. Strength met Strength. They only left shes of light in their wake as they moved for their own but simr purpose. Sounds kept going off, but whenever the sound had ured, they were never there. They were simply too fast for sound to even keep up, which made it seem to be working in overtime. Sound barrier was destroyed multiple times as they danced across the battlefield without care of who or what was in the way. Binx momentum kept building as he seemed to increase his battle strength and force with each passing minute. But it didn''t matter to Anthony, his katana moved just as heavy, just as relentless, just as fluid. As they beautifully painted the skies with their colourful attacks, Binx changed his stance and raised his paws to the sky. Lightning instantly coursed his being as the sky instantly followed suit. The world was dyed in purple colour as lightning converged under Binx control. Whether changed in itself as tendrils of lightning bolts struck continuously with ridiculous energy. Binx floated up and stood there with the the huge energy dancing violently around him. Then he swung his paws downwards as he released his technique as he had finished building up his momentum. [Binx w Technique: Searing Bolt Release] The world glowed in cmity as Binx released such world ending like attack on Anthony without care. Bolts of lightning zipped through thendscape as everything was instantly reduced to rubbles, set aze. The four students and the remaining demons and forsaken cult lifted their heads in horror. The world seemed about to end as a huge bolt of cmity snaked down from the sky. Anthony stood unfazed with such an attack, he smiled as it came to him. ''Should I just physically tank the attack to test how good my endurance and defence are'' Anthony thought seriously. ''Nah....I''m good'' He ended his thoughts with that as he simply just raised him arm in response. [Quantum Maniption: Momentum Shift] As the attack was about tond on Anthony, space seemed to bend as Anthony forcefully changed the direction and course of the attack effortlessly. The cmitous attack instantly changed direction under Anthony''s control as it moved towards Dieter as it destroyed space. **BOOM**SIZZLE**CRACKLE**BRRZZ** The thunderp instantly struck Dieter''s location with a monsterous immensity and power. The world shook under such force as earthquake were sent everywhere. Wind typhoons were instantly formed as lightning tore through everything and anything The terrains was forcefully changed under such violence. Trees that stood earlier now broken to pieces as it was set on fire. The air exploding continuously as it tried resisting, space bursting apart as it moved to mend itself under such duress. The ground was full from debris from charred mountains, fallen cliffs, destroyed roots. And of course Dieter didn''t survive that attack, his body wasn''t anywhere to be seen after such energy eruption as even his corpse didn''t survive it. The students and demons were also wiped out under such dominance, they had no chance of surviving that attack even if it wasn''t directed at them. Anthony hadn''t bothered to save them as this wasn''t his problem or concern. Smokes and fumes cleared as only Anthony and Binx stood in such destroyed milieu. Binx was pale as he breathing rhythm seemed unstable as he had channeled most of his mana into that attack. "How" Binx voice boomed through the atmosphere as he spoke with a shock riddled voice. He wasn''t angry or sad from Dieter''s death, he didn''t even care, but he didn''t seem toprehend how Anthony had shifted his attack with just a single gesture. This was mind boggling to him, such an ability was already outrageous in itself, and not even requiring mana to use made it more broken. "Every blow you attempt is a testament to your own futility, I have already transcended the limits of your understanding" "You fought well, but the truth is simple: you were barely and merely a ripple in my ocean, unable to stir the depths" Anthony''s voice sounded in Binx ears as Anthony who was just in front of him was already beside him as he spoke. "Your defeat was set in stone the moment you moved against me, even the world won''t dare to stand against me" Immediately Anthony said thosest words, Binx exploded in to a blood mist. His blood flowed and join the rest which almost formed ake on its own. Anthony stood alone as the lingering smell of blood took up the entire space. Chapter 151: Pride Clement walked together with about seventy students by his side. Their senses were heightened as some even flinched to the smallest sound that wasn''ting from the group. They had walked through a lot of trees and mountains, but it seemed endless. A ckke could be seen flowing down giving off an ominous feeling constantly. Most of the students already drew their weapons and just held it in their hands. They didn''t want to waste their time drawing it in case their life was on the line. Some had tried ttering Clement so they could get protected by him when things went south. But who was Clement? Someone who didn''t even speak with his fellow subordinate and even to Anthony. How could he even reply others. Clement didn''t care if any of them lived or died, it had nothing to do with him. He won''t even bother to save anyone here. They followed him didn''t mean he would protect them. Then suddenly, it started raining. But not water. Arrows boosted with chaos. **SWISSHHH** The sound of the arrows moving against the wind was caught by everyone. They immediately sprang into an action of defence. **CLINK**CLINK**TWICK** The students easily used their weapons to deflect or destroy the arrows with ease. Then like sparks that leap from a me, the demons jumped from trees and wherever they were on to the students. A battle instantly erupted as the demons made their way into battle. Then it immediately turned in to a free for all battle as everyone instantly went into overdrive fighting for their lives. des shed under a storm-lit sky. Spells crackled like lightning between them, arrows rained down like a deadly storm, each one a whisper of finality. Magic surged through the air, lighting the battlefield with ghostly colors. A spear hurtled forward, swift as a hawk diving for its prey, with pure utter precision. Swords met Shields in a thundering sh, sparks igniting from the impact, the air hummed with energy as spells collided, colors exploding like fireworks. mes erupted from a mage''s hands, searing the ground as enemies scattered. Steel met flesh, and the air was thick with the scent of iron and ash as everyone moved in frenzy. Blood flowed through the battlefield as many fell due to their own personal weakness. Elementsing to life due to the students'' relentless surge and fervor. **BOOOM***SIZZLE***ARRGGGHH** Explosion and collision continued to resounde as people screamed their lungs out. Clement just stood there, his heart rate increased as his body seemed to boil over from glee and happiness. His physique seemed to thrive well in war and disaster, it seem to want blood. His physique wanted him to make a move. And a move he made. His daggers instantly appeared in his hands as they seem to glow with dark light. The chaos which was an energy only the demons could use had no effect on Clement, rather it seemed to wee him with open arms. The ground buckled under his feet as he unleashed a portion of his speed. He zoomed across the battlefield. Wherever he went, a head was harvested. Blood flowed as he shed and hsed. The demons and forsaken cult didn''t seem to notice him until they suddenly died from decapitation. Souls moved to him and entered his body as he danced across and went on a rampage. But as he moved, he suddenly felt something behind him and instantly disappeared from his position. **SWISH**BOOM** Immediately Clement had left his position, an attack cut through air and space with a devastating blow and wrecked everything in it''s path. "Tsk..you assassins are always quick to run" Said the presence who just attacked Clement. The presence turned and his eyes met Clement''s. The opponent stood with two daggers in hand, a good build and an incredible aura. It''s body radiated chaos as it couldn''t use mana as it had submitted to the grace of the demons in order to take a step further in it''s path of cultivation. Chaotic aura could be seen hanging on it''s weapon.....a dagger. It was a human who had joined the forsaken cult. "To think an Academy student would dodge my attack, truly the world is unfair" The human said as he stood a step. But with that step, he was already behind Clement. The human raised his dagger to the sky, and shed down without any warning. Clement was quick with his response. He spun around instantly as he ced his dagger near his waist and hsed upwards. *CLANK* Sparks were instantly sent out as the two momentum collided and held each other in ce. ''A Grandmaster ranker who uses dagger and also darkness'' Clement thought as their weapons met mid air. The human already knew Clement was a darkness element holder and was also using the dagger, but Clement was an assassin, unlike him who wasn''t one and used the dagger as his normal weapon because of his love for it. With the precision of gears turning in a grand clockwork, the human Grandmaster instantly changed his posture as his body twist together with his wrist and he delivered quick deadly attacks. Clement''s speed quickly increased as he moved to defend without any trouble. Then he took a step back as he gauged his opponent. His opponent seem to take this as a y of some sort. Like iron seeking the touch of a ma, they instantly blurred out of existence as they appear in the middle and their daggers shed. Streaks of light illuminated their battlefield as they showed their mastery over their weapons. Steel rang against steel, each strike a heartbeat of war, echoing like thunder in a stormden sky. They danced in a deadly rhythm, des shing like lightning bolts torn from a storm god''s wrath. None relented as they moved with ultimate precision without a single w. Their daggers were like twin vipers, striking, coiling, retreating. Explosion thundered as they interlinked like a pair of scissors as they cut through space. None has yet to sustain an injury as they moved with aura covering their bodies and weapons. If Clement''s strikes were poetry in motion, lethal and lyrical. Then the Grandmaster''s was akin to death''s harmony, each strike a stanza of war. Their arts of the dagger was pure, no technique, no arts, just pure showmanship. Their pride and love for their weapons was deeply rooted in their blood as this battle shifted from one of life and death to one of pride. Trees scattered as they shed and sent out destruction as they moved. Cracked spidering across thends as mountains quaked whenever they got to it. The air humid and thick as darkness covered everything. But as time passed, the grandmaster realised he was not Clement''s match in pure dagger showmanship. So he ended the charade and his disposition instantly changed as killing intent nketed his surroundings. He raised both his dagger as he unleashed his technique for the first time. [Neglected Dagger Technique: Quivering Sorrows] Chaotic aura and darkness danced together in a seamless motion as the human Grandmaster released a barrage of dark attacks upon Clement. Clement dagger shone darkly as he moved as quick as a sh, his daggers arrived promptly. Darkness erupted out of him as his daggers moved together with his hands. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Death''s Cut] Clement shed out as he met the opponent''s attacks head on without dodging. **BOOMM** The earth shook under their cmitous force as everything was pushed back due to the impact and collision. Darkstorms instantly came to life and everyone single life form within a five kilometres radius was killed. Clement used his movement technique called ''Void steps'' and increased his already ridiculous speed and arrived beside his foe. Then with a godly motion, he moved in a arc of deadly precision. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Hidden sh] The daggers moved like wraiths, silent and swift. Clement lunged, his dagger an arrow seeking its target without the slightest hup in momentum. He sent out hundreds of attack without care for mana or stamina consumption. The world seem toe alive under his disy. The Grandmaster being a veteran was eager in addressing every inquiry with immediacy. His body''s bnce shifted as he bent forward as he took a stance. [Neglected Dagger Technique: Shame Of The World] The world itself seems to resonate with this technique that he created based on his experience in life. He swung his dagger with a maddening speed as he shed and shed without a pause in rhythm and symphony. **BOOMM***CLANG** Chasm formed as dagger marks skidded the atmosphere and terrain. Pothole and sinkholes riddled everything as the air exploded with pure force. The intensity between them was palpable, their attacks like tongues of me, consuming all doubt and mercy in their presence. Even the hidden strikes from Clement''sst technique was nothing but child''s y in front of him. The smoke and debris cleared as the two men behind the changes in setting stood even without the slightest sign of injury or fatigue. "To think you would enter the Master rank while being at the first year of the Academy and also matching a Grandmaster like me" "Truly I was neglected by the world, but it doesn''t matter now, my destiny is in my hands now" The man said as he looked at Clement for a reply who didn''t even bother to give one. Clement only had his eyes on his opponents, nothing more, nothing less. The man seeing he won''t get a reply just said again. "Feast your eyes kid" Chaotic aura surged as itbined with darkness as the heaviness of the air increased under his control. [Neglected Dagger Technique: Shambling Hopelessness] He moved with the grace of a dancer, his daggers a deadly partner. His strikes were relentless, each one a step in the deadly rhythm. Crescent forms of dagger attacks seem to form cyclones around Clement as he shed out with a higher power this time around. Clement moved as his response flowed with practiced readiness. His dagger sliced through the air, sharp as a promise unkept. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Shivering sh] He shed out at each weak point of the cyclone which made it burst apart easily as he walked out with grace akin to that of an emperor. Unhurried, unhurt, undeterred. Clement knew he couldn''t win this with his normal technique and other things. He decided to pull out a decisive card as this fight has gone on for two hours already. He couldn''t fight forever, he had to end it, with the next strike and no more. His lips parted as he spoke with a death riddled voice. "Dark Hemisphere" A thicker and cker darkness seemed to bloom into existence and then disappear the next split second. The Grandmaster suddenly felt his death sense tingle like crazy. His mind rang like a bell as if he finally saw death sitting in front of him. He stared at Clement as all this happened. Then the next moment, Clement vanished and appeared right beside the man. His dagger glinted in the dim light, a promise of pain that must be delivered. His strike was timed to perfection, like a musician in a duet of death. *SWISH* His dagger streaked across space as wind exploded as it struck with ultimate certainty of fate, sharp and final. The man couldn''t react at all. Clement''s speed had basically just increased for no apparent reason. His soul rang to dodge and not bother blocking. His mind pushed and urged him to move. But his body was too slow to execute the series ofmands given by his mind and soul. Clement''s gaze settled on the battlefield''s remains. A few demons and Forsaken cult members were still alive, but he didn''t advance. Instead, he unleashed a technique he''d learned from observing Anthony during their journey to the floating ind. [Clement Technique: Dagger Series: Dark Bestowment] Thousands of spectral Clements materialized across the battlefield, each a shadowy replica with their presence known and undeniable. His aura red as every figure raised its dagger in unison, their silent waltz both graceful and deadly. Each dagger glinted, a promise of swift retribution. In a single heartbeat, the daggers fell, and heads rose in swift finality. This battle was a deadly rhythm, each strike a beat in their lethal dance Chapter 152: Nothing **THE ACADEMY DOMAIN** It had been over an hour, yet not a single trace of the missing students was uncovered. It was as if they had simply vanished from the surface of the, leaving not even a whisper of evidence behind. A tense silence hung in the air, broken only by the asional flicker of energy crackling off the walls¡ªa physical manifestation of the professors'' fury. Everyone scrambled, searching every corner,bing through even the smallest of clues, only to find themselves facing dead end after dead end. This was the third time students had been attacked under their watch¡ªa blow to their pride and a stain on the Academy''s legacy. It was infuriating. Insulting. But they kept their emotions in check, suppressing the outrage simmering beneath the surface. They had more pressing matters to attend to. Auras flickered and red throughout the Academy domain as the professors seethed, their powers sparking with their restrained fury. Every movement, every step was charged with the quiet but undeniable tension of lives at stake. This was the golden generation¡ªthe most gifted set of students they had ever seen, an era of potential beyond their wildest imaginations. Yet now, those prized students were missing. The Dean and Vice President sat calmly, unmovable, watching as the others raced about,bing through evidence and questioning everyone they could find. Their stillness seemed almost unnatural in the chaos around them, a reflection of their authority and the weight they carried. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the Dean spoke, his voice carrying the weight ofmand. "Bring me those responsible for opening the portal during the exam" The words echoed through the room, and suddenly, a realization hit them all at once¡ªa silent revtion dawning on every face. Only the ten individuals in charge of the portal would know something. They were thest link, the final clue. No wonder they hadn''t uncovered anything yet. But those ten had vanished the moment their assignment waspleted. The Academy''s informationwork had been evaded¡ªa feat almost unthinkable. After an exhaustive search, they were found¡­ but only remnants of them remained. Bodies shattered, traces of a ruthless end scattered like fallen leaves. Another dead end. Each second slipping by felt heavier than thest, and they knew that time was their enemy. The longer they searched, the higher the death toll climbed. An hour slipped into two, with still no word, no breakthrough. Even the Dean seemed burdened by the weight of helplessness. Aden, the Dean''s most trusted tracker, could find no evidence, as though reality itself had erased all traces of the students'' fate, his usually sharp instincts hade up empty. "I suppose we''ll need to consult the Seer," The Blood Empress murmured, her voice cool and measured, though beneath the calm, there was a flicker of impatience. "Let''s hope he has the answers we need" The Dean replied, rising from his seat with a solemn determination, his face hard with resolve. With a casual wave of her hand, the Blood Empress wove her power into the air, bending space itself until a portal unfurled before them. The sound of crackling energy filled the air, a reminder of the raw force at hermand. Together, they stepped through, moving with the unhurried grace of those who wield absolute power. Despite the urgency, they exuded a calm assurance, a silent faith in their students'' resilience. ... **THE SEER''S ROOM** The Seery sprawled on his couch, looking every bit the picture of indifference as he snacked on fruits and sweets withzy delight. His eyes half-lidded, his mind seemingly elsewhere, as though the world outside held no importance to him. A portal opened before him, yet he didn''t even flinch, merely continued chewing, ''eyes'' fixedzily on the fruit in his hand. The Dean and Vice President stepped through, their gazes sharp as they took in the sight of the Seer in his usual, disheveled state. It was a contrast¡ªa reflection of how little the Seer seemed to care about the gravity of the situation. "Why are you here? It''s barely been a few months since yourst visit" The Seer said with a frown, clearly annoyed by the intrusion. "Why do you like asking questions you already know the answer to?" The Blood Empress retorted, her voiceced with disdain. "We both know why we''re here, so why pretend otherwise?" The Seer sighed, looking at them with weary amusement, before finally muttering. "This is a first¡­or rather, a second. I don''t have the answers you''re looking for." For the first time, a flicker of emotion crossed both the Dean''s and Vice President''s faces. The Seer had been theirst hope, the one thread they''d counted on to find the students. "What do you mean, you don''t have answers?" The Dean demanded, his voice tight with frustration, his tone clipped. "You haven''t even tried" "Can you stop beingzy for once?" The Vice President added, her anger breaking through, her voice like ice. "The lives of the golden generation hang in the bnce." Unmoved, the Seer shook his head, taking another bite of fruit. "The moment they stepped into that portal, I sensed something was wrong. I knew you''de to me eventually, so I attempted to look ahead, to find answers before you arrived. But nothing. I couldn''t see a thing. I couldn''t evenprehend where I was looking." "This is the second time you''ve been blocked, Seer" The Vice President said, a note of curiosity in her voice, the hint of an old mystery lingering. "Is it rted to those humans again?" "No, it''s not them" The Seer replied, his tone uncharacteristically solemn, as he peeled the skin off another fruit with deliberate care. "This time, it was fate and destiny together." "How can you be certain?" The Dean asked, his brows furrowing deeper. "What if it''s something else, like the ''entity'' that blocked you before? What if it''s a simr force on the demons'' side this time?" "Those of us who can peer into such realms know when fate and destiny are at work. There''s a signature to it¡ªa sensation that can''t be mistaken" The Seer replied, more serious than they''d ever seen him. "Fate and destiny haveid down their n, and it''s clear they don''t want anyone interfering" The atmosphere in the room thickened, a heavy silence pressing down on them as his words sank in. "What do you mean by that?" The Dean asked, his voice barely a whisper, his eyes narrowing. The Seer''s ''eyes'' gleamed with a strange intensity as he continued. "This generation¡­ this golden generation is unlike any before it. Even the previous golden generation couldn''tpare. They were extraordinary, yes, but these students? Their talent is unparalleled, almost unnatural." He paused, taking in the weight of his own words. "Think about it. Even during the Academy invasion, when millions of demons attacked, not a single student perished. Fate and destiny ensured their survival then, orchestrating events like a divine script. But this time¡­ I''m not sure they''ll step in." There was a silence as his words hung heavy in the air. "Everything has a price, ughterer, Blood Empress" He intoned, his voice a low, almost reverent murmur, cutting through the tension. "Nothing in this world is free. NOTHING." "The students are paying the price for their extraordinary gifts. Fate and destiny bestowed them with talent, with power beyond measure. But now, they must survive the test¡ªa test with their very lives as the wager." Destiny and fate could bless you in one moment and demand payment in the next. But if nothing is free no matter how small it is, what price is Anthony paying or rather what price is he going to pay. Even if he isn''t controlled or guided by fate and destiny, ??? is the one behind him. Is ??? helping him for free or is ??? nning something sinister if NOTHING is truly FREE. Chapter 153: Protagonist Halo In a valley cloaked by jagged mountains, their peaks obscured in the dense, sinister atmosphere of chaos. Bryan and a demon faced each other, the air hung heavy, pulsing with the dark energy of the demon''s aura, twisting the natural order into an ominous, almost suffocating haze. Wisps of chaotic fire drifted from the demon''s spear, licking at the ground and searing marks into the earth. Bryan gripped his sabre, the de glinting with a faint, otherworldly shimmer as he called upon his mana and aura, his eyes set with unwavering focus. Bothbatants were poised, a silent tension brewing as the elemental forces around them awaited the storm of their sh. Bryan was the first to break the silence, surging forward in a blur, his sabre ignited with the glowing power of his. [Inferno Wave] He swung down, sending a wide, searing arc of mes toward the demon. The fire lit up the darkness, carving through the chaotic haze with a fierce, burning brilliance. The demon responded with an almost casual flick of his spear. [Abyssal mes] ck fire erupted, shing with Bryan''s, the dark mes seemed to consume light itself, swallowing the ze of the inferno wave as if it were merely fuel to feed its dark hunger. But Bryan was relentless, he twisted his grip, channeling the flow of mana into his weapon, infusing his next move with a surge of water. His de gleamed with a blue shimmer as he unleashed a technique. [Bryan Sabre Technique: Water Type: Drowning sh] A wave of water followed his strike, cascading over the rocky terrain in a relentless torrent. The ground trembled, cracks snaking across the valley as water surged, drenching the earth. The demon narrowed his eyes, raising his spear in a counter. [Demon Spear Technique: Chaotic Spiral] A vortex of chaotic energy spun from the spear, meeting the wave with a chaotic whirlwind that split the water around him, scattering droplets in a glistening arc. Bryan moved swiftly, his body enhanced by aura, each step made the ground quiver, every sh brought with it a burst of energy. His sword shimmered again, now crackling with electric fury as he released yet another technique with a different element this time. [Bryan Sabre Technique: Lightning Type: Spark Rend] Arcs of lightning danced along the de, igniting the air with the stinging scent of ozone. He struck, a bolt of pure energy ripping through the valley toward the demon. The demon''s response was cold and precise, he leveled his spear, drawing upon his chaos he casted instantly. [Fire Magic: Hellscape Fissure] A jagged rift split the earth, consuming the lightning and sending dark mes roaring toward Bryan. The mes shot upward, forming a zing wall that bore down on him with fierce intensity. But Bryan held his ground, channeling his mana into the earth itself and casted immediately. [Earth Magic: Rockfall] Boulders materialized above him, plummeting into the path of the dark mes, each impact scattering burning debris. Stone and fire intermingled in a chaotic storm, the mountain quivering under the pressure of their elemental powers. Shards of rock and embers rained down as Bryan surged through the dying mes, his sabre poised and alight with a searing crimson. He quickly switched to another technique with utter fluidity. [Bryan Sabre Technique: Fire Type: Searing sh] His de cut through the air with an intense heat that turned the ground beneath him molten. The demon sidestepped with supernatural agility, and efficiently replied, each move crisp and timely. [Demon Spear Technique: Shadowed Pierce] His spear extended in a quick, lethal thrust, leaving afterimages that confused Bryan''s sight. In a blink, Bryan felt a sharp, burning pain across his side as the demon''s spear grazed him. A narrow miss, but enough to draw blood. Gritting his teeth, Bryan forced himself to keep moving, his body now fueled by the will to survive and conquer. He inhaled deeply, focusing, and unleashed a dragon exclusive attack. [Dragon''s Breath] A torrent of scorching fire poured from his mouth, roaring through the valley like an unleashed dragon, mes licking the trees and sending their charred remains tumbling. The sheer heat forced the demon to leap back, his feet skidding against the fractured ground, his chaotic aura barely holding back the intense mes. The demon retaliated quickly. [Chaos Magic: Chaos Storm] A spell that darkened the sky with swirling chaos, bolts of dark lightning and gusts of corrupted windshed out in every direction, tearing apart what was left of the valley''s tranquility. Trees splintered, their trunks thrown asunder, and the mountainside began to crumble under the relentless assault. Bryan''s focus sharpened, and he channeled his mana into a spell of his own. [Lightning Magic: sh Storm] Lightning erupted from the heavens, illuminating the darkened sky with a cracklingwork of pure energy. Bolts collided, sparks and shadows weaving together in a nightmarish tapestry of light and dark. Their spells collided overhead, scattering clouds and splitting the chaotic atmosphere. Bryan felt the weight of exhaustion creeping in as his mana reserves stretched thin. But he would not relent, not now. He pushed himself beyond his limits, his aura ring wildly around him, a testament to his indomitable will. The demon lunged forward, his spear spinning in a deadly arc, as it delivered another technique. [Demon Spear Technique: Cataclysmic Sweep] A wide dark wave of energy flowed off his spear, tearing through rock and soil alike, leaving behind a deep ravine that carved through the battlefield. Bryan met the assault head on without hesitation. [Bryan Sabre Technique: Wind Type: Tempest Strike] His sabre slicing through the air in rapid, precise motions, each sh carried by the force of a roaring wind. The two forces shed, sending shockwaves across the valley. The mountain shook, loose rocks tumbling down its slopes as sinkholes formed in the earth beneath them. Bryan''s grip tightened, his arms numb from the effort, yet his spirit burned brighter, unyielding even in the face of death. The demon''s face twisted in dark satisfaction, sensing Bryan''s waning strength. He raised his spear, calling forth a spell. [Chaos Magic: Eclipse Veil] A spell that shrouded the entire battlefield in darkness, obscuring Bryan''s vision and making every shadow a potential threat. But Bryan activated a skill he had always hidden, although not as ridiculous as Anthony''s and not a passive skill. [Mana Eyes] His vision piercing through the darkness, allowing him to see the faint trails of chaotic energy as the demon moved. Then, at the edge of his endurance, Bryan felt a surge within him. His aura intensified, his mana expanded, his power surged to new heights. Breaking through his previous limits, he entered the SS rank. [Author''s Note: Protagonist Halo; Activate] A radiant glow surrounded him, illuminating the darkened field, casting aside the shadows in defiance. With newfound strength, he moved with vigour. [Bryan Sabre Technique: Earth Type: Crushing Boulder sh] His de struck the ground, creating a colossal fissure that spread like a fracture through ss. Chunks of earth rose, crashing toward the demon in an unrelenting wave. The demon met this with an attack of his own. [Demon Spear Technique: Destion Stab] Driving his spear into the ground with chaotic energy that detonated, sending the fissured earth scattering like shards. The ground split, and Bryan could feel his own strength slipping even as he fought to control the surge of power coursing through him. Every breath burned, his muscles ached, but his resolve remained unbroken. For a final, desperate attack, the demon raised his spear, channeling all his chaotic energy into ast, overwhelming blow. The spear crackled, seething with the intensity of his chaotic mes. With a roar, he unleashed another assault. [Demon Spear Technique: Abyssal Lunge] His spear transforming into a jet of darkness aimed directly at Bryan''s heart. Bryan countered, summoning every ounce of mana and aura left within him. His sabre zed with elemental energy as he unleashed his own move. [Bryan Sabre Technique: Water Type: Deluge Cut] Water burst from his de, forming a protective surge that met the dark mes head-on. The energies collided, spiraling together in a chaotic cyclone of water and fire, dark and light, mana and chaos. The impact unleashed a shockwave that split the earth between them, a massive ravine forming as thend itself could no longer withstand their sh. When the dust settled, Bryan remained standing, though barely. His breath came in ragged gasps, his arm hung limp, and his body bore the marks of a harrowing struggle. Blood streamed down his side, and one of his arms was missing, torn away in the chaos. But he had endured, pushing himself beyond what he believed possible. His vision blurred, but he forced himself to stand tall, staring down at the fallen demon. The chaos surrounding them began to dissipate, the valley bearing the scars of their battle, fractured mountains, scorched earth, and gaping ravines marking thend as a testament to their sh. Bryan''sst remnants of strength ebbed away, and he fell to his knees. The taste of victory wasced with agony, the price of survival almost too high. Yet he had ovee, breaking through his limits, facing down a force that should have destroyed him. Chapter 154: Kush The lond was eerily quiet, the jagged mountains towering above like silent sentinels, their sharp edges cutting into the blood-red sky. The air was thick with the oppressive weight of chaos, swirling in ominous currents that seemed to twist the very fabric of reality. The ground beneath Spectre''s boots cracked and groaned under the immense pressure, the atmosphere itself a battleground of untold power. Spectre''s katana gleamed in the dim light, his grip firm, his stance perfect. He was surrounded by the remnants of his fellow students, who fought valiantly but were already outssed by the overwhelming number of demons. Demons of all ranks¡ªF to SSS¡ªmoved in a coordinated assault, their bloodshot eyes gleaming with malice. They all had been fighting for over an hour now with no sign of the enemies number dwindling. But Spectre was focused on one target: Kush. Kush stood with an air of utmost casual arrogance. His figure was a perfect contrast to Spectre''s intensity; tall,posed, and impossibly calm. The elf was a master of both wind and lightning elements, his aura shimmering like a storm waiting to burst. Despite the chaos of the battlefield around them, Kush''s attention never wavered from Spectre. He was waiting, studying him like a predator savoring its prey. "You''ve done well tost this long, but this is where it ends, Spectre" Kush said, his voice a taunting melody. "I almost admire your tenacity" Spectre didn''t respond. He couldn''t afford to. He knew his fellow students were fighting for their lives, but he also knew that no matter how strong they were, they stood no chance against the sheer numbers of their foes. He couldn''t protect them, he had no time for that. Not when the battle with Kush was at hand. The elf''s sword pulsed with a crackling energy as hezily unsheathed it. The wind began to swirl around him, the de gleaming with a cold, merciless light. Kush''s stance was rxed, almostzy. He was at the king realm, three ranks above Spectre, and he knew it. Spectre''s heart pounded in his chest, but his focus remained sharp, the weight of his katana grounding him in the moment. Without a word, Kush moved, a blur of wind and lightning. His sword shed forward with incredible speed, a single motion that left a trail of crackling energy in its wake. Spectre barely managed to raise his katana in time, the two des shing with a sound like thunder, the shockwave of the impact sending a ripple through the air. Spectre''s eyes widened as he felt the force of the blow travel through his body, his muscles straining to absorb the impact. His feet slid slightly on the rocky terrain, but he managed to hold his ground. He met Kush''s eyes, and for a brief moment, the elf''s lips curled into a smirk. "Impressive" Kush murmured, stepping back with a fluid grace. "But your strength will never match mine" Spectre didn''t offer any response. Instead, he adjusted his stance, tightening his grip on the katana as a bolt of lightning surged through his body. He had to move faster, be stronger, his own lightning element crackled to life, infusing his limbs with a newfound surge of power. He was faster now, his instincts sharpening, his reflexes quickening. With a swift motion, Spectre lunged forward. [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Calm Waver] The katana sliced through the air with a graceful, controlled arc, the de humming with energy as it cut through the space between them. Kush, however, responded with effortless ease. He raised his sword to deflect the strike, the des meeting with a crackling sound that echoed across the valley. Sparks flew, illuminating the darkened atmosphere for a brief, brilliant moment. The light cast shadows that danced across the battlefield, highlighting the destruction that was taking ce all around them. Kush''s smirk deepened as he spun with the deflection, his own sword following through with a precise, devastating strike. [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Alternating Swing] Spectre parried the blow, his katana sweeping upwards and then down in an alternating motion, catching the elf''s sword with a loud sh. The shockwave from their sh sent ripples through the air, the force of their battle shaking the very earth around them. The ground cracked open in ces, and boulders tumbled down the jagged cliffs. Yet neitherbatant seemed to notice. Their battle was pure, focus on anything else was an afterthought. "You move well for someone of your rank" Kush said, his tone dripping with mockery. "But it won''t be enough" Spectre gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing. He was already pushing himself past his limits, but he could feel the gap between them widening. Kush was toying with him, but Spectre wouldn''t give in. Not yet. With a sudden burst of speed, Spectre closed the distance between them again, his katana arcing downward in a lightning-quick strike. [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: One Way] The blow was fast, precise, and filled with intent. But once again, Kush was ready, his sword moved with the fluid grace of a dancer, deflecting Spectre''s katana with a single, effortless motion. Sparks flew in all directions as the two des met, the light briefly illuminating the chaos around them, trees splintering, rocks shattering, and demons shing against one another in a battle for survival. The sheer force of the impact sent Spectre stumbling backward, but he regained his footing quickly, his instincts sharpening with every exchange. Kush''s grin widened as he saw the effort in Spectre''s eyes, his own power unconcerned by the struggle. He wasn''t even sweating, his speed, his strength, it was all too much. Spectre, however, refused to back down. He took a deep breath, drawing upon his mana and aura to fuel his next technique. His body surged with power as he drew the energy into his de, the katana humming with raw intensity. [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Thunderstrike] A bolt of lightning shot through the katana, crackling along the de as Spectre swung it with all his might. The strike was blinding, the electric surge leaving a trail of destruction in its wake as it shot toward Kush. But Kush was faster. With a graceful leap, the elf spun in mid-air, narrowly avoiding the bolt of lightning as it tore through the earth beneath him. The ground exploded in a shower of rocks and dirt, but Kushnded without a scratch. His sword was already moving again, the de singing through the air as he countered. [Spectre Technique: Katana Series: Rising Torrent] Spectre deflected the blow with a precise parry, his katana catching Kush''s de with a sharp ng. The force of the strike sent a shockwave through the air, but this time, Spectre''s instincts were sharper. He flowed with the momentum, his sword following through in a fluid arc, catching Kush off-guard. For a brief moment, he thought he saw a flicker of surprise in the elf''s eyes, but it was gone almost instantly. "Impressive" Kush said, his tone still taunting, "But it''s only a matter of time before you break" And just as quickly as it had begun, the battle turned once again. Kush was relentless, his sword moving with deadly precision, his every strike a calcted effort to wear down Spectre. The sound of steel on steel echoed through the valley, sparks dancing through the air with each sh. The light from their weapons illuminated the battlefield, casting long shadows that twisted and writhed as the twobatants moved in a deadly dance. For every strike Spectrended, Kush countered two or three. His movements were wless, his technique beyond anything Spectre had ever seen. And yet, Spectre fought on, his will unyielding, his body pushing itself to its absolute limits. Spectre''s breathing became ragged as the battle wore on, his strength waning. He was fighting an uphill battle, his body screaming in protest with every movement. But he couldn''t stop. He wouldn''t stop. Not when hisrades were still fighting, not when they still had a chance. With a final, desperate effort, Spectre summoned thest of his lightning power, augmenting his speed and strength in a final burst of energy. His katana crackled with electricity as he closed the distance between them once more, his de arcing toward Kush''s chest. But Kush was faster, his sword shed out like a serpent striking, a single, precise movement that cut through the air. The sh was deafening, the sound of steel on steel echoing through the coulee as the force of their swords sent shockwaves through the ground. Kush''s voice, almost gentle now, broke through the chaos. "You''ve done well tost this long, Spectre, but this is where it ends." Spectre''s vision blurred as he staggered back, his body on the verge of copse. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his legs trembled beneath him. He could feel the weight of the battle pulling him down, his body failing to keep up with his will. Kush raised his sword, his movements slow and deliberate. "Goodbye, Spectre" And as the elf''s de descended, Spectre knew it was over. The ''final'' blow was inevitable. He knew he stood no chance, he couldn''t magically jump three realms and fight the King rank elf equally. With a single fluid motion, Kush''s de descended, a deadly arc aimed directly for Spectre''s chest. The wind howled, and the ground beneath them seemed to quake, the very atmosphere bracing for the deathblow that would end Spectre''s struggle. Spectre, his strengthpletely spent, could barely lift his katana in defense. His movements were sluggish, his vision fading as his arms grew heavier. His katana lowered in a feeble attempt to block, but he knew it was futile. His body was too weak, his senses too dulled. He had fought with everything he had, but it had never been enough. The sound of the approaching sword was deafening, the crack of energy rippling through the air as Kush''s de descended with unstoppable force. And then, just as the sword was about to cleave through Spectre''s chest, a gust of wind exploded through the air, sending a shockwave through the battlefield. The ground trembled beneath their feet as a streak of light shed across the sky, falling toward them with astonishing speed. Kush''s eyes widened for a brief moment, the faintest trace of surprise shing across his face. He instinctively raised his sword to block, but it was toote. From the sky, a figure descended with the force of a meteor, crashing into the earth with an explosion of light and wind that sent the surrounding demons scattering, their momentary panic giving them a brief reprieve. The impact created a massive crater, the force of it shaking the ground and causing rocks to fall from the surrounding cliffs. A figure emerged from the crater, tall, powerful, and radiating an aura of immense strength. His presence was enough to freeze the air around him. Anthony had arrived. "Forgive my timing; I trust it''s sufficient" Anthony said, his voice calm but filled with authority as he stepped forward, his feet leaving cracks in the earth with every step. His aura surged around him like a tidal wave, an overwhelming force that caused the very atmosphere to quiver. Kush''s expression shifted, no longer the confident, taunting figure he had been moments ago. Instead, a flicker of wariness crossed his features as he sized up Anthony. The elf''s posture stiffened, his eyes narrowing. "You''ve arrived" Kush said, his tone measured but tense. "I should have known" Anthony didn''t respond immediately, his attention flicking briefly to Spectre, who was barely standing, his face pale and covered in blood. Spectre''s body was slumped, his katana hanging loosely at his side, the faintest trace of life still flickering within him. Anthony''s gaze hardened, his features set in a grim expression. "Get back, Spectre" Anthony said, his voice cutting through the battlefield like a de. His aura red as he advanced, his steps unwavering and confident. "Your resolve has been proven; let me handle the rest" Spectre, with great effort, lifted his head to look at Anthony. His body trembled, his chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. He wanted to speak, to say something, anything, but the words caught in his throat. He could only nod weakly, knowing that his fight was over. Although he could just heal himself and continue the fight, he knew it won''t change the oue. If Anthony hadn''t arrived, he would have just ran away by activating the Spatial Mark skill. Anthony turned his gaze back to Kush, his eyes narrowing as he measured the elf before him. The air around them crackled with tension, the atmosphere charged with the weight of the two powers facing each other. Kush''s confidence had returned, but there was a visible shift in his demeanor as he recognized the true threat in front of him. "You''re a bitte to the party" Kush said, his voice no longer mocking, but tinged with a quiet respect. "I never imagined I''d encounter one of your prowess here, particrly in a student. It seems the rumors of your unmatched skill were well-founded" Anthony smirked slightly, the corners of his mouth twitching. "Betterte than never, right?" His tone wasced with amusement, but there was no mistaking the deadly edge beneath it. "I''m afraid I can''t let you finish what you started." Kush''s grip tightened on his sword, the wind around him beginning to intensify, swirling into a vicious tempest. His eyes locked onto Anthony''s, the challenge in them undeniable. "You''ve been warned" Kush said quietly, the wind beginning to bend to his will, surrounding him in a vortex of power. Anthony''s eyes red with a sudden intensity, his aura expanding outward like a hurricane of force. The wind and lightning crackled around him, but it wasn''t just those elements. Anthony''s entire being seemed to radiate with a power that rivaled the forces of nature itself. "Let''s see if you''re ready to face me" Anthony said, his voice cold andmanding. The ground beneath their feet groaned under the weight of their power, the earth cracking and splintering as the two behemoth prepared to sh. Behind them, the battle between the demons and the students continued to rage, but the focus of the battlefield had shifted. The demons, momentarily distracted by Anthony''s arrival, were now pausing, uncertain of what would happen next. Some were retreating, sensing the overwhelming presence of the new challenger, while others held their ground, sensing that their fate had not yet been sealed. But none of the demons dared to approach the twobatants. Their battle would be a legend in its own right. As the tension between Anthony and Kush thickened, the students watched in awe, struggling toprehend the sheer magnitude of power they were witnessing. Spectre''s final battle had been fought with everything he had, but it had been Anthony''s timely arrival that would change the course of this conflict. The students, many of whom had only seen death and destruction in the past moments, now found a flicker of hope in the chaos. The air around them was still, as if holding its breath, awaiting the next move. With a final nce at Spectre, Anthony''s smile faded, reced with a quiet, deadly seriousness. He was ready. And Kush, for the first time in their encounter, seemed to acknowledge that. Spectre''s battle, though nearly lost, had set the stage for a sh of colossi that would reshape the fate of all. And in that moment, as the winds howled and the earth trembled beneath them, they blinked out of existence with a thunderous explosion. Chapter 155: Conclave of Sword Masters As the first sh echoed through the valley, the ground seemed to tremble under their might. Anthony and Kush stood at a mere breath''s distance from each other, their swords raised high, the sharp edges glinting like twin stars in the dimming twilight. The air around them crackled with anticipation, the tension so thick it felt as though the atmosphere itself held its breath. With a sudden, fluid motion, Kush struck. His sword shed through the air with the force of a storm, aimed straight for Anthony''s heart. Yet, in the blink of an eye, Anthony met the blow, his katana dancing to life with the precision of a master, parrying the strike with a single fluid motion. The sound of their des meeting rang out like the tolling of a bell, sharp and final, before their swords were drawn apart. Kush''s eyes shed with a predatory gleam as he pivoted, unleashing a series of rapid strikes that blurred the air. Each swipe was aimed with deadly intent, seeking Anthony''s throat, ribs, and legs. But Anthony was there, his katana moving with such speed it was as if the sword itself was alive, blocking and deflecting every blow with eerie calm. Steel rang against steel, each strike a heartbeat of war, echoing like thunder in a stormden sky. The ground beneath them seemed to shake with each strike, the force of their blows sending tremors through the earth. The very air between them exploded as their swords collided in a tempest of force and fury. Sparks flew like fireflies, illuminating their fierce expressions, as they moved in a deadly dance, their swords shing like lightning bolts torn from a storm god''s wrath. Anthony shifted his stance, his katana now a blur as he countered with a series of strikes that tested Kush''s own defenses. His sword carved arcs through the air like whispers of death, each blow deliberate and calcted. But Kush, with a fluid grace that belied his towering strength, turned and parried every attack, his own de moving in perfect counterpoint. Their swords shed with the finality of a judge''s gavel, the echoes ringing through the valley as the earth trembled beneath their feet. With each strike, they aimed for every vital points, liver and lungs, but every sh was met with a deflection, a block, or a swift counter that sent the air vibrating with power. Their movements were so swift that they were mere blurs of motion, and every step they took seemed to resonate with the power of the cosmos itself. The sound of their duel was a symphony of steel des meeting with the fury of a tempest, reverberating through the valley like the distant roar of thunder. Every strike was met with an answer, every parry with a counterattack. They were perfectly matched, yet Anthony held a slight edge. He moved just a hair faster, his strikes just a fraction more precise. Kush, however, was no less a master, his own prowess on full disy as he blocked and parried with equal skill, the only difference being the smallest gaps in their strikes that Anthony exploited. Their swords wove through the air, carving arcs of silver fire as they danced. Every sh was a testament to their mastery, the des so sharp that they left a trail of burning air in their wake. Each blow was delivered with such force that the space around them seemed to crack and distort, as if reality itself struggled to keep up with their movements. The ground beneath their feet cracked and splintered with every step, the air seeming to warp with the intensity of their battle. A sh of light erupted as Anthony pressed forward, his de slicing through the air with a speed that seemed impossible. He aimed for Kush''s exposed side, but in a blur of motion, Kush''s body twisted, deflecting the blow with such precision that their swords slid apart like the kiss of two stars. Both warriors paused for a fleeting moment, their eyes locked in mutual respect. In that instant, they both marveled at the other''s swordsmanship. Each had tasted the other''s prowess, felt the burning passion for the de in every strike, every parry, every counter. There was no room for error, no space for hesitation. It was a battle not just of strength but philosophy of two masters who lived and breathed the sword. Kush smirked, his breathing steady but his heart pounding with exhration. "You''re as good as the rumors say" He remarked, a rare smile twisting his lips. "Truly you are a different breed" Anthony''s eyes gleamed in response, his katana still held at the ready. "Likewise. A worthy opponent" They squared off again, and the earth trembled once more. Their swords met again, with such force that the very sky seemed to pulse with the intensity of their battle. Anthony pressed the attack once more, his speed just a fraction quicker, but Kush was there, every step, every swing, met with equal determination. They moved as one, two warriors locked in a contest of sheer will, the sh of their des echoing through the valley like the chorus of an ancient war. The speed, the power, the precision, each strike, each block, a testament to their dedication to the craft. Their swords sang through the air, carving paths of death that only the strongest could survive. Yet, it was Anthony who began to hold the slightest advantage. While Kush was powerful, his strikes sometimes carried an element of ovemitment, a slight dy in his follow-through. Anthony was able to exploit these small gaps, slipping through them with surgical precision. He pressed forward with each strike, his katana shing like aet in the night, aiming for weak points, exploiting every opportunity that arose. But Kush never faltered, matching Anthony blow for blow, strike for strike, the two locked in an eternal battle of swords and will. In the end, neither would fall. Their des hovered, their faces mere inches apart, sweat beading at their brows. A moment of silence passed between them, filled only with the sound of theirbored breathing. And then, without a word, they disengaged. Both stood, des still raised, bodies trembling with the exertion of their duel. Neither had given an inch, but in their eyes, there was something more, a shared understanding, a bond forged in the fires of battle. Kush''s moved again as his sword cleaved through the air with the precision of a master, cutting a diagonal line towards Anthony''s heart. The speed was blinding, the strike so powerful that it seemed to split the very air. But Anthony was faster, his katana flicking into position as if guided by instinct. With a single motion, he met the de with his own in a resounding sh. The world appeared to stand in awe of their artistry, a spectacle of sublime elegance. Each sword swept through the air like the stroke of a master''s brush, with the sky above and the chasm below merging to form a boundless, ethereal canvas. The force of the blow sent shockwaves through the ground, the sound of metal on metal ringing through the valley. The sh was not just the meeting of two swords, it was the meeting of two wills, two minds honed through years ofbat, each seeking the fatal opening in the other''s defense. As the two warriors separated, the ground beneath their feet cracked, fissures running outward from the center of their sh. The air shimmered, distorted by the sheer pressure of their force. Kush, undeterred by the brief moment of separation, pressed forward, his strikesing like a torrential rain. Each was aimed at a Anthony''s death, the muscles, the bones, the side, all ces where a master could end a battle in an instant. But Anthony was no stranger to pressure. His katana danced, a blur of motion, every block, every deflection a perfect countermeasure to Kush''s aggressive onught. The swords met again and again, each time with the fury of a tempest. Sparks exploded into the air, brilliant streaks of light cutting through the shadows of the valley. The sound of their des was deafening, a rhythmic pounding that echoed like thunder crashing against the heavens. Each strike sent vibrations through the air, shaking the very space around them. Every time Kush thought he had an opening, Anthony was there, his de sweeping in to meet the attack with uncanny speed and precision. Their swords moved in blurs, weaving arcs of silver fire as they shed, creating a deadly dance that was as graceful as it was lethal. All with the ruthless determination of two duelists born of legend. And yet, every time their des met, one of them would be there, blocking, parrying, or countering. The force of their strikes sent ripples through the air, the very atmosphere vibrating with the intensity of their sh. Anthony''s katana, though a sword of unmatched sharpness and precision, was met by the sheer power of Kush''s strikes. Kushwas not just fast, but his blows carried the weight of a man who had honed his strength to an unimaginable degree. Each strike, each twist, was designed to overpower his opponent through sheer force. But Anthony, using his mastery over the sword, met every blow with equal force, his katana shing through the air in smooth, fluid motions, as if the de itself were a part of his soul. The basin trembled with each movement, the air itself rebelling against the power being unleashed. The earth cracked beneath their feet, splintering as they moved. Each of their strikes created shockwaves, the space around them distorting, bending under the weight of their strength. There was no room for error. Every second, every fraction of a second, counted, one wrong move, one misstep, and it could be over. Kushunched a sudden flurry of attacks, his sword moving in a dazzling pattern of shes and thrusts, each more deadly than thest. His de shed like a streak of lightning, the power behind each strike a testament to his strength. Anthony responded in kind, his movements as smooth as water, his katana shing with equal brilliance. They were so fast, so in sync with each other, that it was hard to tell where one''s de ended and the other began. The two warriors danced in a deadly rhythm, their swords cutting through the air with a speed and grace that defied belief. Their strikes came with such force that the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble, as if their fight were shaking the very foundations of existence. Their swords carved through the air, each strike a perfect blend of power and finesse, the sh of steel ringing out like the roar of a lion. The ground beneath them seemed to shudder as the two masters shed again and again, their swords meeting with a resonance that could be felt in the bones. The air around them rippled with the heat of their battle, the very temperature shifting with each strike. Every time Kush thought he had Anthony on the backfoot, Anthony would retaliate, his katana shing to intercept, blocking the attack with such force that it sent Kush staggering back. Their fight was a game of inches, every step, every strike, was calcted and deliberate, but the gap between them remained razor-thin. Kush would let out a grunt of frustration as Anthony expertly blocked another one of his attacks, his katana shing in a circle to meet Kush''s sword with the force of a tidal wave. Sparks flew in every direction, the air sizzling from the sheer heat of their battle. The earth beneath them shook, dust rising from the cracks in the ground. There was a moment where both men stepped back, eyes locked, swords raised. They were both breathing heavily now, sweat dripping down their faces, but neither would yield. Their gazes spoke volumes, an unspoken acknowledgment of the other''s strength. There was no room for ego in this fight. No winner had yet been decided, but both knew that this battle was as much about respect as it was about victory. Kush gave a small nod, his de held low in a rxed stance. "You truly are a remarkable swordsman" He said, his voice quiet but filled with respect. Anthony nodded in return, his eyes still sharp. The brief moment of respite was gone in an instant. Kush lunged forward, his sword aimed straight for Anthony''s neck, but Anthony was already moving, his katana cutting through the air to meet the attack. They collided once more, a shower of sparks exploding from the meeting of their des. The sound of metal against metal rang like a bell, each strike echoing across the valley. They continued their brutal exchange, neither one of them gaining the upper hand for long. Every strike, every block, every parry was a testament to their unrivaled skill, their passion for the sword fueling every movement. Anthony''s movements were as fluid as a river, his strikes just a fraction faster, his counters just a hair more precise. Kush, however, was relentless. His strength was overwhelming, and his strikes were as unyielding as the mountains that surrounded them. The fight continued like this, a symphony of speed, power, and precision. Neither one would give up. Every strike, every counter, every block was an expression of their mastery. Their swords shed with the finality of a judge''s gavel, each blow ringing with the weight of fate. In the end, neither would yield. The fight had reached its peak, both men locked in a perfect stalemate. Their swords hovered, inches apart, their bodies trembling with the effort of their fight. Anthony and Kush stared at each other, their breathing heavy, their hearts still pounding in their chests. Neither had won, yet both had gained something from the other; a mutual respect that could onlye from the purest form of battle. With a final, slow nod, Anthony lowered his katana. "Not bad at all" Anthony said, his voice steady, yet filled with admiration. Kush smirked. It was then that the realization dawned. The fight had not been about winning. It had been about the love of the sword. And in that, they had both emerged victorious. Though both had achieved victory, Kush bore the weight of over a thousand years. He had devoted centuries to perfecting his swordsmanship, each swing honed and refined through countless battles and tireless practice. Yet, despite all this experience, he now found himself evenly matched by an opponent who had scarcely wielded a sword for even half a decade. It was an iprehensible marvel, defying all logic and shattering the bounds of conventional understanding. It was an astonishing paradox, a profound affront to reason itself. With a silent understanding, both warriors reached for their stamina potions, their hands steady despite the weariness that had gripped them. They drank deeply, the potent liquid coursing through their veins, reviving their bodies from the precipice of copse. Their gazes locked gleaming with unwavering resolve, as the symphony of steel came to an end. Yet, the true struggle had only just begun, for the battle of their lives now awaited them. Chapter 156: Conclave of Techniques The ground beneath them trembled with every strike, as the two warriors faced off, their weapons gleaming with deadly intent. Anthony''s katana, crackling with the power of all elements, was an extension of his will, his aura shaping the air around him into a palpable force. Across from him, Kush stood, his sword infused with the fury of wind and lightning, his every movement like a gust of a storm, a sh of lightning ready to strike. They were forces of nature, their swords the embodiment of their mastery over their respective elements. The first sh was so sudden that the world itself seemed to hesitate. Anthony''s katana was a blur of motion, a streak of silver that cut through the air like a lightning bolt. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Constant Flow] The sh was relentless, each arc flowing seamlessly into the next as he pressed forward with methodical precision, his aura making every strike a promise of death. Kush, undeterred by the speed and ferocity of the attack, responded with a flurry of his own, his sword raised high, the tip crackling with energy. [Kush Sword Technique: Lightning Type: Storm Strike] He brought his de down in a tremendous arc, summoning a bolt of lightning that surged downward, targeting Anthony''s head with the precision of a predator. The force of the strike created a blinding sh, and for a moment, the air was thick with the crackle of electricity. Anthony sidestepped with the grace of a phantom, his footfalls barely making a sound on the shattered earth. He intercepted the attack with a sleek, unfathomable quickness, the parry a mere glint of motion. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Continuous sh] His sword meeting Kush''s with a symphony of metal against metal. Sparks erupted on impact, lighting the battlefield with the sheer force of their sh. The ground beneath them cracked open, fissures forming in the wake of their overwhelming aura. Kush twisted his wrist and flowed into another attack, using his speed to stay one step ahead. [Kush Sword Technique: Wind Type: Zephyr sh] A diagonal cut sliced through the air, and a sharp gust of wind shot out from the tip of his sword, its de-like wind traveling swiftly toward Anthony. The gust was sharp enough to cut through the thickest armor, and it screamed toward Anthony''s torso, intent on carving its way through. But Anthony was already gone, his katana shing with a sudden burst of energy. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Splitting The Heavens] The sh tore through the air, sending a shockwave of pure energy outward, cutting through Kush''s wind attack with ease. The force of the strike sent a massive shockwave through the valley, the trees around them uprooted as they were blown away in the wake of the collision. The veryndscape seemed to recoil from the sheer power of the exchange. Kush gritted his teeth, his body flickering with the crackling energy of his elements. [Kush Sword Technique: Lightning Type: Thunder sh] He charged forward, moving with the blinding speed of a thunderbolt, his sword glowing with raw power. As he closed the distance, a beam of lightning shot out from his sword, blinding in its intensity. The bolt was aimed directly at Anthony''s chest, but Anthony, ever the strategist, stepped aside at thest moment. He responded with a roar, his katana drawn back as if gathering the very elements around him. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Razing Swing] With a single swing, a colossal surge of power erupted from Anthony''s de. The swing was so forceful that the air itself seemed to explode in a violent burst of energy, the shockwave tearing through the environment. Rocks flew, trees were uprooted from their foundations, and the ground itself cracked as if it were unable to bear the weight of their battle. Kush was forced to leap back, narrowly avoiding the devastating attack. His feet left deep impressions in the earth as hended, his aura ring as he regained his bnce. [Kush Sword Technique: Wind Type: Tempest Fury] With a powerful leap, he spun through the air, his de carving arcs of wind around him. Each sh released a burst of wind so sharp and fast that it seemed to cut through the very atmosphere, creating a storm of des that swirled around Anthony, leaving him with no room to escape. Anthony narrowed his eyes, watching as the wind and lightning swirled around him like a tempest. He could feel the pressure of Kush''s techniques bearing down on him, but he was not one to back down. His katana shimmered with power, the air around it vibrating with the force of his aura. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Space Ender] With a single step, he closed the distance between them, his sword slicing through the air with the power of a copsing star. The ground beneath him shattered, the very space around him warping from the sheer force of his sh. Kush staggered back, the blow grazing his side. His body, already bruised from the previous strikes, trembled from the impact, but his resolve remained unbroken. [Kush Sword Technique: Lightning Type: Voltaic Thrust] He thrust his sword forward, the tip crackling with an intense surge of lightning. The energy released shot out like a spear, targeting Anthony''s heart with deadly precision. The speed of the attack was blinding, and for a moment, it seemed as though nothing could stop the bolt from striking its target. But Anthony was faster. With a fluid motion, he twisted his katana in a circr arc, deflecting the lightning with ease. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Scorching sh] His de ignited in a fiery ze as it shed with the bolt, the heat of the attack spreading outward, incinerating the ground around them. Kush was forced to retreat, his sword crackling with energy as he tried to avoid the encroaching mes. As the battle raged on, the environment became a wastnd, the ground was littered with deep cracks and craters, trees splintered and scattered in every direction. The air was thick with the residue of their battle, the ozone scent of lightning mixing with the acrid smell of burning wood and earth. The sky above was a storm of swirling clouds, each strike between them sending ripples of energy through the atmosphere, creating a spectacle of light and shadow that was almost otherworldly in its intensity. Kush''s breathing grewbored, his movements slower now, his body showing signs of wear. The cuts on his body were beginning to umte, and though his spirit remained unyielding, the toll of the battle was starting to show. He gritted his teeth, pushing through the pain as he focused his energy on his next strike. [Kush Sword Technique: Wind Type: Whirlwind Strike] He spun his sword in a wide circle, creating a vortex of wind around him that struck from all angles. The wind howled like a beast as it tore through the air, its ferocity unmatched. But Anthony, his body a vessel of raw power, did not falter. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen sh] He swung his sword with a flick of his wrist, and in an instant, the temperature around them dropped. The very air seemed to freeze, turning the swirling wind into icy des that shattered against his katana. The ground below froze in an instant, turning into a slick sheet of ice that threatened to send Kush sprawling as his footing was lost. Kush''s determination remained unshaken, even as the cold seeped into his bones, he was not finished yet. [Kush Sword Technique: Lightning Type: Chain Reaction] With a rapid flurry of shes, heshed out, the lightning coursing through the air like a series of strikes that chained from one target to the next. Each hit left a trail of electric arcs that danced through the air, striking Anthony in rapid session. Anthony, however, was unfazed, his katana shimmered with a bright light, glowing with the umted energy of all his elements. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Existential Nihility] With a single swipe, he cut through the chain of lightning, the force of his sh creating a void in the air that absorbed the lightning before it could reach him. The air itself seemed to warp, and a ripple of darkness spread out from the point of impact, annihting the energy in an instant. Kush, now wounded and struggling to maintain hisposure, knew that he had to finish this quickly. [Kush Sword Technique: Wind Type: Tempest de] He infused his de with a violent burst of wind, and in one final, desperate move, he lunged forward, releasing a shockwave of wind that tore through thendscape. The storm that followed was so fierce that it sent trees toppling and rocks flying into the air. It was ast-ditch effort to overwhelm Anthony, to break through his defenses and im victory. But Anthony was prepared. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Lightning Cmity] With a surge of power, he shed downward, his katana crackling with the raw fury of the elements. The air exploded with light as the two forces collided, the energy released was so intense that it sent shockwaves through the valley, creating a massive rift in the ground. Thendscape trembled, and for a moment, it seemed as though the very fabric of reality itself was bending under the weight of their battle. In the aftermath of their sh, the valleyy in ruin, the ground was scorched and shattered, the trees reduced to splinters, and the sky above darkened by the lingering energy of theirbat. Anthony stood tall, his katana gleaming in the now silent battlefield, while Kush, bloodied and bruised, copsed to one knee, panting heavily but still alive, his gaze unwavering. The fight had taken everything from both of them, but in the end, it was Anthony who emerged victorious, his body untouched by the devastation of their battle, while Kush, though still alive, had been pushed to his absolute limits. The valley had been shattered, but their struggle was far from over. It was a battle that would be remembered for generations, a testament to the power of two behemoths locked in a sh of wills. Kush remained motionless on the ground, blood pooling around him as if binding him to the earth in silent homage. His gaze seemed distant, as though he were lost in a quiet contemtion. After a moment, a faint, genuine smile graced his face, a smile of pure, unrestrained satisfaction. The thrill of the battle lingered in his veins, and even though he was on the cusp of death, he felt a strange serenity. For as long as he could remember, Kush had never encountered anyone who matched his own fervor for the sword. Yet here, at the end of all things, he had met a kindred soul, and that very soul would be his end. And he found no fear in it, no bitterness. He had no desire to plead for his life, nor to resort to a self-sacrificial explosion to drag his opponent down with him. This was a true, honorable peace, untouched by desperation. He had fought with his honor on the line and, in the end, he had lost. To live on through some final act of dishonor would be a betrayal of everything he stood for. In that, he found rity, epting his fate became a small victory in itself. Dying by the de of one who could meet him strike for strike in the sacred dance of swordsmanship was, to Kush, a fulfillment beyond the mere act of survival. Anthony looked down at him with a steady gaze and said "The time of rest is near, my friend; embrace it well" Kush raised his head, locking eyes with Anthony, a profound understanding passed between them, and he replied. "To meet my end by your sword is a privilege I embrace" With a calm eptance, he closed his eyes, surrendering fully to his fate. Anthony''s katana rose, its de catching the light, glinting like a tribute to the heavens. For a brief moment, it was as though the world itself held its breath, every glimmer of light reflecting on his steel, as if singing silent praises to the victor. With a single, fluid motion, Anthony brought his de down. The strike was clean, a testament to his skill and respect. Kush''s head ascended briefly, that tranquil smile still upon his lips, before his body copsed to the earth with a muted thud. Blood spilled forth, painting the ground in a final testament to his unyielding spirit. Anthony remained still, his gaze lifted to the sky as if searching the infinite. He had been scarcely tested by any opponent before, yet this sh with Kush had kindled something profound within him. It was as though a door had opened, revealing paths previously hidden, in this struggle, he had found a wholeness that few warriors ever attained, even amid the peril. His body craved more, and his soul seemed to resonate with the memory of the fight. His katana trembled faintly in his grip, humming with a satisfied resonance, as if it, too, recognized that it had been wielded in its truest form, in the hands of a master seeking purpose. Chapter 157: Raging presence The Academy Domain appeared serene, its imposing structure rising majestically amidst centuries-old buildings that stood as silent sentinels, bearing witness to the relentless march of time. Its majestic towers, crafted with meticulous purpose and unwavering discipline, seemed to resonate with the immense knowledge and power contained within. Yet, in an instant, this tranquil facade was violently shattered, as though the very fabric of calm had been torn asunder. The heavens above trembled, and the once clear skies were suddenly rent with fierce, crackling bolts of lightning. The heavens themselves quaked, and the once serene skies were violently torn asunder, consumed by fierce, crackling bolts of lightning that split the air with a deafening roar. The air, once crisp and serene, grew heavy and oppressive, thickening with an inescapable, suffocating pressure, a foreboding omen that weighed on every soul, impossible to ignore. Collins descended from the skies, his form enveloped in a tempest of seething, crackling lightning, as though the very storm itself bowed to hismand. The electric force surrounding him surged with a life of its own, crackling and writhing in violent fury. With each step he took, the very air seemed to cry out in agony, bending and warping under the sheer magnitude of his presence. The atmosphere itself distorted, the tension building to an unbearable crescendo, as bolts of lightning streaked down from the heavens, striking the earth with such ferocity that the ground split and shattered beneath their relentless assault. The Academy Domain quaked as if it recoiled in terror from the storm approaching, and even the students, once immersed in their daily routines, could feel the palpable shift in the atmosphere. Windows shattered with an almost mournful cry, and buildings groaned, their very foundations buckling under the overwhelming force of Collins'' aura. The world itself seemed to warp and writhe beneath the weight of his energy, the very fabric of reality distorting as everything he touched bent to the will of his immense presence, unraveling in response to the raw power that radiated from him. In the heart of the Academy Domain, the Dean and the Vice President stood stunned, their eyes locked on the unfolding scene before them. Neither had prepared for such an intrusion, for the sheer force of presence that seemed to bend reality itself. "What¡­ is that?" The Vice President murmured, her voice barely rising above the deafening hum of raw energy that surged through the air, each tremor of power reverberating deep within their bones. The Dean, a man ustomed to dealing with powerful individuals, stood unfazed. His gaze remained locked on Collins. "It''s him" He muttered, his face distorted. "Collins¡­he''s here." At the utterance of the name, a sudden wave of realization swept over the Vice President, recing her onceposed expression with one of stark recognition and unease. "You mean¡­ Anthony''s grandfather?" The Dean nodded subtly. "Yes. And his power is beyond anything we could have predicted" In a single, terrifying moment, Collins'' presence expanded, enveloping the entire Academy Domain. It wasn''t just his aura; it was the very essence of destruction itself. The trees swayed violently, the once solid stone walls cracked and splintered, and the ground beneath them buckled in fear. The air stank of ozone, the smell of impending doom, every living thing in the vicinity felt the weight of his fury, no one was safe. The Dean and Vice President stood, motionless, as Collins'' footsteps resounded like thunder, each one shaking the very air. "Collins!" The Vice President''s voice cracked as she took a tentative step forward, her body straight. "What brings you here?" Collins stopped in front of them, and the ground beneath his feet shattered as though the earth itself could no longer support him. His eyes, glowing like molten lightning, fixed on the Vice President with chilling calm. "I have no time for pleasantries" He growled, his voice a low rumble that seemed to shake the very air. "Where is my grandson?" The Vice President opened her mouth to respond, but the Dean raised his hand, silencing her. There was a deep, unmistakable tension in the air now, and the Dean could feel the gravity of the situation. "We have no knowledge of his whereabouts" The Dean said slowly, trying to keep his face straight, his voice was strained, but he stood his ground. "We''ve kept this from the public for as long as possible. But I''m afraid..." "Afraid?" Collins interrupted, his voiceced with venom. His eyes narrowed, and the lightning around him red with intensity. "Don''t lie to me. You''ve been hiding the truth about Anthony''s disappearance, the entire Academy knows, don''t pretend otherwise." His gaze shifted toward the Vice President, who visibly frowned as she too didn''t like this situation. "Don''t you?" The Vice President''s frown deepened, the weight of Collins'' words resounding in her ears. "It wasn''t meant for you to find out like this" She stammered, her voice voice slow. "We didn''t want to cause panic. Anthony and the rest of the first years have been¡­ missing for some time now. We''ve been trying to locate him, but....." "But you failed" Collins'' voice was a low growl now, the lightning around him intensifying, crackling with raw energy. "You failed to protect him" The Dean''s aura surged, his gaze presence also ring under Collins'' overwhelming presence. His breath came in steady like was not affected by all this. "Collins!. You have to understand, we have our hands tied. We''ve done everything we could." "Everything you could?" Collins snapped, his fury rising like an unstoppable storm. "You''ve done nothing but allow this disgrace to happen. You dare speak to me about what you''ve done? I can feel the truth, ughterer. My grandson is gone because of your ipetence. And now you expect me to stand here, listening to your excuses?" He took a menacing step forward, and the space around him cracked with the sound of thunder. "You think you can hide from me? From my power?" The weight on the Dean''s knees increased, he could feel the oppressive weight of Collins'' fury pressing down on him. The Vice President, standing beside him, was also stood affected. Even she could feel the power radiating off of Collins, suffocating the air itself. "What do you want from us?" The Vice President stood tall, her voice steady and unwavering, her body firm against the overwhelming presence of Collins. Despite the immense pressure in the air, she held her ground without a hint of fear, her expression resolute and confident. Collins'' eyes flicked to the Vice President, and he took a step toward her, his aura sparking like a live wire. The air seemed to shudder with the force of it. "What do I want?" He scoffed, the derision in his voice clear. "I want my grandson. And if you''ve hurt him, if you''ve evenid a finger on him, I will make you regret it. Understand me?" His aura intensified, swirling violently around him. The ground beneath them cracked, and the sky above seemed to twist with his fury. The clouds parted, lightning shing down in blinding arcs, each bolt a testament to the power Collins wielded with ease. The Vice President and the Dean both winced at the sheer pressure. The air had turned thick, charged with energy, and the faintest movements felt like an effort against a crushing weight. Collins'' power was beyond theirprehension, and even as they tried to maintain theirposure, the reality of the situation was undeniable. Collins had transcended their level, advancing far beyond their reach. He had taken not just a single step, but several, nay, countless steps, in his cultivation, elevating himself to a realm that now seemed unfathomable to them. "Collins" The Dean said, his voice hoarse, struggling to hold himself upright under the weight of Collins'' fury. The Dean''s and Vice President''s posture, once resolute and unyielding, faltered as they sensed the relentless intensification of Collins'' aura. Their unwavering demeanor began to waver, the undeniable weight of his power forcing them to acknowledge the gulf that now separated them. "We never meant for this to happen. Anthony''s disappearance¡­it''s not what you think. We have people searching for him as we speak. We just..." "Enough!" Collins roared, his voice like thunder. "You''ve failed. And now, you will suffer the consequences of your negligence. Don''t think for a moment that I won''t make you answer for this" The Dean closed his eyes briefly, attempting to center himself. He had faced countless powerful beings throughout his career, but none had ever made him feel so helpless. "We will find him, Collins" He said, his voice strained. "We just need more time" Collins'' gaze bore into him like a physical force. "Time?" His voice was icy, his fury barely contained. "You''ve run out of time. You should have acted sooner. You think I''ll allow you to waste any more of it?" He took a deliberate step forward, and as his power surged, the very ground beneath his feet trembled, splintering with a deafening crack as if unable to bear the weight of his immense aura. The air was electric, as if the entire world held its breath. The Vice President moved, taking a step back and standing slightly in front of the Dean. "Collins, let''s not escte this. We can talk. We''ll do everything we can to...." "You want to talk?" Collins sneered, his eyes shing with contempt. "What good is talk? What good is your empty rhetoric when my grandson is in danger?" He clenched his fists, and the lightning around him crackled violently, as if in agreement with his fury. "You will answer for your failure. If anything happens to Anthony, I will make this entire Academy regret it." The Vice President and Dean stood frozen as the storm intensified, and Collins'' aura red once more. It was suffocating, overwhelming, and inescapable. The very air around them seemed to vibrate with an ominous energy, crackling with an impending sense of danger that pressed in from all sides. "Prepare yourself, ughterer" Collins said, his voice cold and calcted. "Prepare for the consequences" With that, Collins turned, his eyes dark with fury, and without another word, he moved away. His presence lingered in the air, like the aftermath of a storm, unrelenting, powerful, and terrifying. The Vice President and Dean were left standing in the wake of the storm, their bodies still trembling as the world around them continued to crack and shudder. Without further warning, Collins vanished into the sky, the storm he left in his wake raged on, the entire Academy feeling the brunt of his wrath. The Dean and Vice President exchanged a look, fear and realization settling in. This was far from over. The storm had only just begun if anything happened to a single human boy. They could only pray nothing happened to Anthony, or the Null family won''t hesitate to go to war with the Academy itself. As the storm that Collins left in his wake continued to rage, the air crackled with an oppressive tension, a heavy silence hanging over the Academy. The Dean and Vice President stood motionless, their hearts pounding in their chests as they tried to process the weight of what had just transpired. The ground still trembled beneath their feet, the lingering pressure from Collins'' furious aura holding them in ce. They both knew they had just narrowly avoided a catastrophe. Collins'' anger was no joke. Far above, in the storm''s epicenter, Collins stood like a titan, his gaze cold and determined as he focused on the task ahead. His mind was consumed with thoughts of Anthony, his missing grandson. The memories of his son Michael; the Sword Saint, flooded his mind. Michael had always been a force to be reckoned with, a being who wielded power beyond mostprehension. And Mitchelle, Anthony''s mother, the Elemental Queen, was no different. Both were world powerhouses, and they would not let their son, their legacy, disappear into the abyss without a fight. It was then that Collins remembered, his son Michael had left behind a sword intent within Anthony''s body, a mark of his lineage that could be traced. And Mitchelle, in her own way, had ced a mark on Anthony the day he was born, one that would allow them to find him no matter where he was. "Anthony¡­" Collins muttered, his eyes shing with fury and resolve. "I will not let you be lost." In that moment, his hand moved toward a small talisman at his side, one that had been left to him by Michael. Without hesitation, he activated it. A pulse of energy surged through the talisman, and within moments, the aura surrounding him intensified, coalescing into a path of lightning that shot into the sky. Michael, the Sword Saint, and Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, felt the surge of energy from across the world, and both knew exactly what it meant. A powerful, crushing aura exploded into the Academy Domain, as though the very earth itself had split open to allow the entry of two gods. The space around them shimmered and bent, like the very fabric of reality being torn asunder. Michael appeared first, his presence impossible to ignore. His eyes glowed like stars, and his every movement seemed to carry the weight of a thousand worlds. His sword intent, sharp and refined like a de through the ages, radiated around him with such intensity that even the most formidable of beings would have quivered in its presence. Mitchelle followed closely behind, a woman whose beauty and power could bend the elements themselves. As the Elemental Queen, shemanded the forces of nature as effortlessly as breathing. The wind howled around her, the earth groaned in reverence, and the very air was thick with the power of fire and water in their most primal forms. Her rage, fueled by the agony of her son''s disappearance, filled the skies as she appeared beside her husband. Together, Michael and Mitchelle descended upon the Academy like a storm of fury. The Dean and Vice President, still recovering from Collins'' tempest, were now frozen in ce once again. They knew what was happening, but the sheer magnitude of Michael and Mitchelle''s arrival made them feel insignificant inparison. "Michael...Mitchelle" The Dean muttered under his breath, his voice scarcely more than a hushed whisper. The Vice President could barely breathe, her face drained of color. "They possess this level of strength as well... What could have transpired?" None of Anthony''s family had the luxury of concealing their immense strength when their precious descendant was in danger. The urgency of the situation left no room for restraint, and their power, vast and overwhelming, surged forth uncontrobly in their haste to find him. Neither Michael nor Mitchelle spoke as theynded, their gazes locked on the Dean and the Vice president standing before them, who had been responsible for keeping Anthony''s disappearance a secret. Their expressions were cold, their auras shing with unbridled rage, but their purpose was clear, they were not here for words. Time was running out. Without a word to the Dean or Vice President, Michael turned toward the ground beneath him, and with a single motion, he unsheathed his sword, his aura ring like aet. The sword in his hand was not just a weapon, it was an extension of his will, an embodiment of the Sword Saint''s legendary power. He raised it high, and in an instant, a surge of energy exploded from him. The air itself trembled, the atmosphere bending and cracking as his sword intent, a higher form of aura, sliced through the very fabric of space. The ground below Michael split open in a single, fluid motion. The world seemed to warp, space itself bending under the force of his sword intent. It wasn''t just a cut, it was a tear in reality, a rift that opened a portal in the space before them. The portal connected directly to the sword intent thaty dormant within Anthony''s body. Mitchelle''s eyes flicked toward the portal, and she, too, let her aura re in response to the urgency of the situation. Without a single word exchanged, she stepped forward, her every movement flowing with the grace and power of the elements. The winds swirled around her, and the earth beneath her feet seemed to shift in ordance with her will. Together, they moved through the portal, their auras descending like a tidal wave, overwhelming everything and everyone in the Academy Domain. The Dean and Vice President, standing motionless, could do nothing but watch as the portal closed behind them, leaving nothing but the resonating echoes of their power. The air hung heavy with their presence, and for a fleeting yet terrifying moment, the entire Academy Domain seemed to hold its breath, as if the very world paused in reverence to the power that had just descended. The ground trembled under the intensity of the elemental forces theymanded. The atmosphere rippled with the power of Michael and Mitchelle''s auras, as their presence spread outward like a tidal wave, drowning everything in their wake. The Dean''s voice caught in his throat, and the Vice President found herseldf unable to move, unable to speak. It was as if the very air around them had frozen, their bodies paralyzed in the wake of such unimaginable power. For a moment, time seemed to stop, and all that was left was the feeling of their auras descending upon everything. Then, as abruptly as it had all begun, the storm subsided, and an oppressive silence descended, its weight so profound that it seemed to echo in every corner of the world. The portal snapped shut, its edges flickering out of existence as Michael and Mitchelle materialized at Anthony''s location, their presence overwhelming the surroundings with an undeniable force. Chapter 158: Elemental Queen? Elemental Torturer An unfathomable presence descended upon everything and everyone. It permeated the very core of every living being, leaving them acutely aware of their insignificance. A suffocating sense of helplessness washed over them. The arrival of these three colossal auras caused the very foundations of reality to tremble. Under Mitchelle''s radiant aura, the space itself, the earth, trees, mountains, hills, summits, and valleys shuddered with an immeasurable force. In less than a heartbeat, the entire terrain exploded outward under the overwhelming pressure of her aura. Her presence was so dense, so suffused with power, that the very area where the students had been confined was obliterated, reduced to the most primal, formless state, leaving no trace behind, not even the faintest particle of debris. Yet, with her extraordinary restraint, she ensured that no life was lost. None of the students, demons, or members of the forsaken cult were allowed to perish. With terrifying precision, she kept them all alive, while simultaneously eradicating the vast space around them. They floated suspended in the air, bound by some unseen force, incapable of movement, held in ce by the sheer magnitude of her control. She had ensnared every living soul in that space, locking them in ce, manipting reality itself. Her gaze fell upon the remaining demons, who, though alive, were now marked by a deep terror that seeped into their very souls. Her eyes were cold, devoid of mercy, as she unleashed her elemental powers upon the demons who dared toy hands on her son. Without a simple subtle gesture, mes erupted around the demons, searing their flesh with a heat so intense that their bodies writhed in agony, contorting against the ground as their anguished cries filled the air. Just as the fire''s relentless grip pushed them to the brink of death, Mitchelle''s hand shifted, and a pulse of healing energy flowed from her fingers, mending their charred bodies and dragging them cruelly back from the edge. They gasped, horrified, their relief short-lived as they realized she intended to begin the torment anew. A flick of her wrist summoned tendrils of water that coiled around them, freezing in jagged shards that pierced deep into their flesh. They were immobilized, caught in a silent scream as icy daggers filled their veins with frost. With another wave, the ice shattered, splintering into shards that embedded themselves painfully, yet still she would not let them die. Her voice cut through their agony, calm yet saturated with venom. "You daredy hands upon my son" She whispered, the air around her thrumming withtent power. "Beseech oblivion if you like, but know that mercy is something you will not receive" Mitchelle''s eyes narrowed as she let the ice fade, their agonizing warmth giving way to a chilling calm. She raised her hand, summoning a rush of wind that whipped around the broken demons, slicing into their flesh like unseen des. The air itself became a weapon, cutting into them with a relentless, invisible force that left blood seeping from countless wounds. As they fell to their screams, struggling to shield themselves, shemanded the winds to still, leaving them gasping and trembling in the silence. Yet she offered no respite. With a flick of her fingers the sundered earth coalesced beneath their feet, reforming with an effortless grace, as though summoned back into existence by her sheer will. Jagged spires of earth erupted, encasing their limbs and torso in cruel restraints, twisting their bones and pinning them in ce. She watched, unmoved, as they writhed against the earthen bonds, their faces twisted in pain. When their struggles grew faint, she waved her hand once more, releasing them from the earth''s grasp, only to heal their wounds, restoring them to full consciousness. "You dared to profane my bloodline" She murmured, her voice echoing like a terrible incantation. Finally, she reached into the depths of her elemental mastery, conjuring a veil of shadow that clung to their forms, slipping beneath their skin like tendrils of darkness. The shadows seeped into their very beings, twisting within them, causing their minds to fracture under the relentless intrusion. They screamed, wing at their own flesh, as if trying to expel the darkness from their souls. And yet, just as their minds teetered on the edge of shattering, she withdrew the darkness, leaving them hollow, shaking, and yet alive....alive to suffer anew. Mitchelle''s gaze turned colder, her eyes flickering with a dark intensity as she called upon the fundamental fabric of reality itself. Space, malleable, intangible, responded to hermand. With a single gesture, she twisted the very air around the demons, bending space in ways that no mortal mind couldprehend. The fabric of reality around them warped, distorting their surroundings into a nightmarish panorama. Their bodies stretched grotesquely, limbs elongating and contorting unnaturally, as though the veryws of physics had been torn asunder. The sensation was maddening, as if they were being pulled andpressed in opposite directions, their skin tearing as their internal organs were crushed by the unbearable pressure. Their cries were ragged, their voices distorted and warped, unable to escape the suffocating grip of the shifting space. As they convulsed, bodies tearing apart at the seams, Mitchelle closed her eyes for a brief moment, feeling the full weight of her control. She reveled in the agony of their minds, their souls stretched to the breaking point. And then, with a flick of her wrist, she released her hold. Space snapped back into ce with a violent shudder, and the demons were left in a state of suspended agony, their bodies disjointed and mangled from the sheer force of the maniption. But she was not done. In an instant, she condensed the space around them into an impossibly small sphere, crushing their forms into a singrity of excruciating density. There was no escape, no time to beg for mercy, as their bodies copsed inward upon themselves. With one final movement, she severed their existence from reality altogether, their very being unraveling into nothingness. The screams of the demons faded into nothingness as they were consumed by the abyss of her power, leaving no trace behind. The students who had managed to survive watched the horrific scene unfold before them, their eyes wide with terror and disbelief. A suffocating chill gripped their hearts, each of them paralyzed by a fear that clung to their very souls. The raw, merciless disy of power was something they had never even imagined, let alone witnessed. Elemental Torturer The thought shed across Anthony''s mind, though his face remained stoic, betraying none of the emotions that swirled within. The contrast of his calm demeanor to the chaos around him was unsettling, yet somehow fitting. He could not look away, not from the inferno of wrath that burned so intensely in his mother''s eyes. Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, was an embodiment of fury itself. Her rage, once boiling under the surface, now spilled forth like a tempest, each elemental manifestation a testament to her boundless wrath and ridiculous control. Though she had obliterated the demons who dared to touch her son, her thirst for vengeance had not been quenched. It was not merely their deaths that would soothe her, but something more, a fierce justice that demanded retribution on a far greater scale. For a fleeting moment, an unthinkable thought surfaced in her mind. ''Should I turn my fury upon the Academy itself for its abysmal ipetence?'' The temptation was strong, but she pushed it aside with the resolve of a mother who had seen the horrors her son had endured, there was a far more pressing matter at hand. "Calm down, Mitchelle. Our son is safe" Michael''s voice, rich with authority and calm, cut through the tension that suffocated the air. Mitchelle''s eyes, burning with an intense fire, slowly shifted toward Michael. Her gaze pierced him, a silent storm of emotion swirling behind her stare. For a few long moments, she said nothing, as if weighing his words against the tempest inside her. Then, with a deep breath, her body rxed. She exhaled sharply, and, just like that, her rage began to dissipate, vanishing as swiftly as it hade, leaving only the echo of its power in the air. "We should leave" Collins'' voice rang out, thunderous and final, as if the very world bent beneath the weight of his words. Both Michael and Mitchelle nodded in quiet agreement, their expressions now moreposed, but the silence that followed was thick with unspoken understanding. Mitchelle, with a casual wave of her hand, dismissed the remnants of the chaos she had unleashed. In an instant, everything, every shred of destruction, every piece of the shattered reality was erased. Nothing remained of the violence, as if it had never existed. No trace of the demons, no evidence of their cruel acts, nothing at all. Only an untouched void lingered in the wake of their departure. And with that, they were gone, leaving no footprint, no echo, only the lingering weight of their presence in the air. Chapter 159: Control In the wake of their somber rescue, Mitchelle raised her hand with a deliberate, measured grace. Her fingers, imbued with an ancient mastery, sliced through the very fabric of reality itself. A shimmering distortion unfurled in the air around her, its edges pulsing with an otherworldly glow. It was as though space itself bent in reverence, warping under hermand. The air hummed with an unsettling energy, thick with the essence of unknown forces. In an instant, the radiant cascade enveloped Anthony, the few surviving students, and herself. It was as though they were swallowed by the very fabric of existence, a light so pure and blinding that it seemed to erase the world around them. Each breath felt heavy with the weight of forces beyondprehension, and the power that surged around them whispered of realms beyond mortal reach, realms where even thews of nature bowed in deference to her will. In an instant, they were gone, the destion of the demon''s crumbling base swallowed by the very fabric of space. The world around them folded like a curtain being drawn back, and they reappeared high above the Academy, suspended amidst the heavens. It was as though they had been carefully lifted from one ne of existence and ced, without a trace, into another, seamless, effortless. For the first time, a profound stillness settled over Anthony''s family. The ferocity that had once burned in their auras nowy dormant, as though the raging storm within them had been drawn back into the depths of a slumbering volcano. The raw, untamed power that had seethed in their very presence was now quiet, reced by something far more subtle, an undeniable control that simmered beneath the surface. Gone was the inferno of fury that had consumed them; what remained now was a quiet yet unwavering resolve. Their eyes, once ame with divine wrath, now bore the weight of tempered authority, beings whose fury had been spent and whose purpose was undeterred. Their gaze was cold and unyielding, no longer the violent re of deities scorned, but theposed and calcting stare of those who had already passed through the furnace of their anger and emerged unscathed, resolute in their purpose. Their arrival over the Academy was not heralded by lightning or thunder but by an eerie silence, the sky itself seeming to hold its breath as they surveyed the world below. Mitchelle, gazing down upon the Academy, allowed her grip on the students to loosen. They hung for a heartbeat in the thin air, their eyes widening in realization before gravity took hold. And then, in one fluid motion, she released them, they began to drop. There was a moment of panic, suspended in the hollow space between heartbeat and breath. The students, young and untested, had no ability to fly, no natural way to stave off their impending descent. Yet in that moment, as the ground surged up to meet them, instinct tookmand. mes burst into existence beneath some of them, others coaxed gusts of wind to cushion their fall, while stones and earthen barriers materialized to halt their descent. Water surged in ethereal streams, ands of radiant light shimmered in the sky. Even at the very edge of terror, they summoned every fragment of skill they possessed, willing their elements into existence with raw, desperate intent. They had survived battles and trials, and now, survival demanded onest act of resilience. But for some, even that was not enough. Not all of them seeded in stabilizing their fall. Some stumbled, others faltered, and by the time they touched the ground, less than one hundred of them stood whole and unbroken. Each of them bore wounds from the battlefield, cuts, bruises, burns, and worse, but none showed the agony thaty beneath those physical scars. They were changed in a way deeper than flesh. The Academy, once home to a thousand fresh-eyed students brimming with potential, now stood eerily quiet as the remaining first-years regrouped, dazed and diminished. The silence was not simply ack of noise; it was a hollowing, a space created by absence. The air was thick with the memory of the fallen, and their absence filled every breath, weighing heavily on those who remained. They had all entered the Academy with dreams of greatness, unaware that their talents, their ambition, and their hunger for power would exact a toll. Fate had demanded they prove themselves, and now it stood as both judge and executioner, a silent architect of destiny''s brutal bnce. Those who had failed to answer that call, whose talents had burned too brightly and too briefly, had been swallowed by the weight of their own potential. The dead had not just lost their lives; they had been unmade by their inability to rise to destiny''s unforgiving test. They had, in some final sense, been deemed unworthy, a terrible price exacted for the audacity to wield power before the spirit had been tempered to endure it. The demons, too, had been caught in the web of fate''s design. Their efforts to manipte the oue, to abduct these students and use them as pawns in their schemes, were revealed to be nothing more than a mirage, a futile struggle against the inevitable. The demons, blinded by their own arrogance, had believed they were the masters of their own fate. They thought themselves clever, cunning enough to slip past the unyielding hand of destiny. In their twisted arrogance, they had plucked the students from the path they were meant to walk, as though they could thwart the very forces that governed the world itself, believing they could dy the inevitable test that loomed over all who sought power. Yet, in the grand scheme of things, they were nothing more than pawns, unwitting tools caught in a game that had been set long before they had ever drawn breath. The demons, in their deluded pursuits, had never been in control. Their every action had been guided by invisible hands, their every n merely the fulfillment of a design far beyond theirprehension. They had been mere yers in a y they could never hope to understand, puppets on strings pulled by the inexorable will of fate itself. Every effort they made to deviate from the script was simply another page in the story that fate had already written. Whatever ns they had conceived, whatever delusions they clung to in their darkest corners, were nothing more than echoes of destiny''s will. They were as bound to the course of events as the students they sought to capture a part of the same intricate, unchangeable weave of fate. In the end, their actions had been nothing but a feeble dance of shadows, a futile attempt to assert control over a world that had already set its course. And in their ultimate failure, they had proven just how utterly powerless they truly were in the face of forces that cared not for their ns. The test had never been about them. It was never within their grasp, they were but tools in a muchrger design, one that would unfold regardless of their interference. The demons were as much ves to destiny as the students, their lives and their actions written into a script they could not escape. In the grand tapestry of fate, they were nothing more than puppets. The hands that guided them, the forces that had prodded them into this final, disastrous conflict, were those of the universe itself. They had been yers on a stage, moved like pieces in a game they could not fathom. Every moment of their existence, every breath they took, had been preordained, and the crushing weight of their failure now fell upon them. They had risen against the inevitable, only to find themselves crushed beneath the weight of their own hubris. As the survivors gathered in the Academy courtyard, ncing around with haunted eyes, the reality of their loss became painfully clear. In a single year, the number of first-years had shrunk from a thousand to fewer than a hundred. The once-thronging halls and vibrant ssrooms would now echo with emptiness, a testament to the high cost of their path. Eyes met in silence, acknowledging the unspoken truth: they had crossed a threshold, emerging from the crucible changed in ways even they could scarcelyprehend. The Dean and Vice President stood in somber silence, gazing up at Anthony''s family as they hovered in the sky. Their faces were still, expressions hardened, yet there was no mistaking the tension thaty beneath. They had brought these students to the Academy to train the next generation of powerhouses, to mold them into legends and leaders. But in fostering that raw potential, they had also sown the seeds of a tragedy none had foreseen. The Academy''s purpose had always been to challenge its students, but this trial had been something beyond their control, a reckoning thaty within the hands of fate itself. Mitchelle, Michael, and Collins cast their eyes over the Dean and Vice President without a word. Their gazes held no usation, yet they bore a weight more profound than any reprimand. There was nothing to be said; the truthy bare in the losses suffered, the souls left behind in the empty seats, and the silent despair of the living. And then, in an instant as seamless as their arrival, they turned away. With a final nce at the Academy below, they vanished into the ether, taking Anthony with them, leaving no trace but the silence and the shadows cast by their presence. They hade, they had seen the cost of the Academy''s purpose, and they had departed, leaving the survivors to carry the weight of that legacy forward into a future forever altered. As thest remnants of their aura faded, the Academy stood in reverent silence, absorbing the impact of fate''s harsh judgment and the lesson it had wrought upon them all. The air hung heavy, filled with both sorrow and a newfound resolve, a silence that bore the weight of promises yet unfulfilled and the memories of those who had paid the ultimate price for daring to dream. The Academy''s hallways, once teeming with theughter and chatter of a thousand students, now felt empty and hollow. Fewer than one hundred had returned, and many of them were broken in ways that couldn''t be healed by training or cultivation alone. The demons had thought themselves to be cunning, that they had found a way to outmaneuver fate. But in the end, the hand of destiny had not been denied. They had been mere pawns in a game muchrger than they couldprehend. The winds had shifted. The game had been yed. And all that was left in its wake were the echoes of the fallen and the harsh, unyielding reality of fate''s control. Chapter 160: Healing The Null Estate loomed ahead, an indomitable fortress of heritage and might, carved into the heart of the rugged valley. Its presence exuded an aura of silent authority, an ancient testament to the power and lineage that guarded it, standing steadfast as if to shield against the encroaching shadows cast by recent upheavals. The estate''s entrance unfurled like the maw of a slumbering giant. Massive iron gates, dark and unyielding, barred the way with an air of solemnmand. These gates were bound by towering stone walls, weathered yet enduring, their cold surface softened by the drape of ivy that curled upward, clinging tenaciously to each jagged surface. As thest remnants of daylight faded, the ivy cast elongated shadows that seemed to entwine with the falling twilight, cloaking the walls in a rich, foreboding darkness. The silence of the valley was profound, as though thend itself held its breath, bearing witness to the return of those who tread upon its soil with purpose. With each step Anthony and his family took, the sound of their approach resonated through the dusk, a quiet thunder reverberating against the valley walls, an omen of both sanctuary and reckoning. Anthony walked in silence, nked by his father, Michael, and his grandfather, Collins. His face held an imprable calm, devoid of any trace of exhaustion or pain, as though the recent battles had left him untouched. He moved with a quiet dignity that belied the struggles he had faced, his expression steady as if the weight of his experiences rested far behind him. Beside him, his mother, Mitchelle, strode with a silent intensity, her gaze sharp and unreadable, as if every thought was meticulously concealed beneath herposed exterior. Meanwhile, Irene, his grandmother, stayed close, one hand resting gently on his shoulder. Her touch, though light, was imbued with purpose, a delicate reassurance and a silent vow of protection as she monitored him, ever watchful. Their collective presence was undeniable, a union bound by generations of power, history, and unbreakable bonds, each family member embodying the might and resilience of their legacy. They had note merely to confront the results of a trial within the Academy. They were here because their son and grandson had been taken, tested, and ensnared by forces audacious enough to challenge the sanctity of their bloodline. This was not a confrontation, they were a force of reckoning. As they neared the grand entrance of the estate, Irene''s hand gave Anthony''s arm a gentle, lingering squeeze, her gaze soft yet fierce, radiating a warmth that struggled to mask the storm of fury simmering within. Though gentle by nature, Irene possessed an indomitable spirit, revered not for battle skills but for her unparalleled mastery in the healing arts, a power that had saved countless lives and earned her a legendary status across the world. Her aura was not one of intimidation or brute strength, yet those in her presence feltpelled to tread with respect. It was her gift, her artistry in healing, thatmanded reverence, and although she wielded no weapon, her presence bore the same authority, her skillset one of restoration rather than ruin, but powerful nheless. Wasting no time, Irene began her examination of Anthony, her touch precise and methodical. Her hands hovered, tracing patterns through the air around him as if feeling for disturbances invisible to others. The energy she projected was soft yet intense, like a cool me that soothed while probing deeply. She checked for any lingering injuries, any trace of dark magic, any evidence of the demons'' influence, unwilling to overlook even the smallest detail. Anthony didn''t bother to protest, knowing well that even his word would not stop Irene''s meticulous scrutiny. He understood her instincts, he could im to be unharmed, yet she would trust only her own assurance. With a quiet sigh, he lifted his arm, allowing her full ess to inspect him, disying skin unmarred by bruises or scars, a stark contrast to the battle he had endured against Kush, an opponent leagues above his rank. His form appeared untouched by the conflict, as if his body had defied the punishment ofbat altogether. His skin held a healthy flush, free from the pallor of mana exhaustion, and his movements were smooth, his posture unwavering. There were no signs of fatigue, no tremor in his stance, no weakness in his step, no sign of any physical toll. Not a speck of dust or a smear of blood marked his figure; anything short of Kush''s direct attacks had been halted by Infinity, leaving him remarkably unscathed. Mitchelle crossed her arms, her gaze sharpening as she scrutinized Anthony''s expression and stance with the intensity of a hawk. Her eyes lingered on every line, every subtle shift, searching for the slightest indication of pain or difort he might be masking. But her examination revealed nothing. No hint of strain, no shadow of fatigue, Anthony''s face remained an unreadable mask, calm andposed, devoid of any trace of suffering. He held himself with a quiet resilience, unwavering and unscathed, leaving Mitchelle with the unsettling realization that, despite the trials he''d faced, there was simply no pain left for him to hide. "Irene" Mitchelle murmured. "Be thorough, the demons are clever, we can''t risk any hidden magic left behind" "Understood" Irene''s brow furrowed as she heard this, she channeled her aura through Anthony''s body, trying to draw out any dark energy, residual traces of the demon''s chaotic influence. But how could Anthony''s physique allow such things exist in his body, if it could even enter in the first ce. Her expression softened only slightly as she worked, her hands moving with practiced care, continuously trying to identify any impurities and ensuring her grandson was truly unharmed. Michael took a step closer, his gaze prating. "Anthony, tell us everything. From the moment you were taken to the fight with the elf we saw beside you" Anthony steadied himself, nodding before he began. "Honestly, the entire thing happened too fast, nobody even knew what happened or anything, we were supposed to be taken to the battle exam venue, but as we stepped into the portal, we appeared in a ce that looked like a pocket dimension or separate space" Anthony sighed as he spoke and exined everything that happened. Collins'' jaw tightened, his eyes steely as he spoke. "It seems that they were trying to wipe out the entire golden generation, even sending a King ranker just to kill some studens" Anthony nodded in agreement. "Their n indeed kind of seeded, barely ten percent of the total students are alive" A heavy silence fell over the family. King rank. That was a force Anthony, a mere first-year student, should never have been forced to face. Mitchelle''s expression hardened, though her eyes flickered with a hint of pride. "And yet, you survived. You fought against a King ranker, you didn''t just win, you even killed the elf with your own abilities" Her voice carried both admiration and anguish, a mixture only a mother could feel. "Tell us, Anthony, how did you stand against such power?" Anthony locked eyes with his mother, his expression calm, a faint smile ying on his lips, as though the weight of the world could not disturb him. In that brief moment, the air seemed to shift around him, and with a subtle, almost imperceptible surge of power, his Peak Grandmaster rank aura exploded to life. The sheer force of it rippled through the space, causing the air to hum with its intensity. None of them couldprehend the scene unfolding before them. A fifteen-year-old peak Grandmaster. It was an impossible feat, an aplishment so preposterous that it threatened to shatter the very understanding of talent and potential. The very foundation of what was deemed achievable by a human at that age crumbled before their eyes. Michael, who had thought his son''s previous disy of defying the limits of cultivation was already beyond reason, now stood in stunned silence. His mind raced, struggling to grasp the magnitude of what he was witnessing. This was beyond extraordinary, this was an aberration of nature itself. Anthony, everposed, chose not to speak. Instead, with a mere flicker of his fingers, he conjured an illusion. The shimmering figure of his battle with Kush materialized before them, an intricate, vivid recreation of their sh. The fluid dance of des, the graceful yet deadly exchanges, each moment captured in excruciating detail. The tension, the ferocity, the elegance of his swordsmanship, it all unfolded in the ethereal projection. Michael''s initial shock slowly melted into a smile, a prideful, knowing grin as he watched his son''s form with the sword. The purity of Anthony''s technique, the precision with which he wielded his de, left him speechless. The boy had transcended all expectations, not just in power, but in the very art ofbat itself. ''To think he trained alone and got this far'' He thought. Michael watched intently, a flicker of longing in his gaze, he desired to face his son in a true test of the sword, a sh of skill and spirit, much like the battle he had witnessed between Anthony and Kush. "You have hidden quite well my grandson" Collins voice boomed across space as the illusion ended with Anthony''s victory and their arrival. "Are you sure you aren''t hiding your rank? like you are at the Paragon rank, but showing us the Grandmaster rank" Mitchelle held Anthony''s gaze, her expression both fierce and expectant. Anthony gave a small, awkward cough, recalling how, until now, he''d masked his true abilities, a feat that was already exceptional. But this time, he chose differently; he let them see his real rank, unfiltered and undeniable. They grappled with the revtion, the staggering new reality Anthonyid before them. At first, there was silence, an unspoken tension hanging heavy in the air. But eventually, they found themselves cooling down, the shock transforming into eptance. After all, Anthony was their descendant, their own bloodline, a prodigy, yes, but their prodigy, such talent could only bring them pride. Meanwhile, the rumors stirred in quiet whispers. Some students who had witnessed Anthony''s battle with Kush had survived, and soon enough, word would likely spread, carrying tales of his rank and battle prowess to every ear eager to listen. A Grandmaster fighting a King was an impossible event. Anthony''s expression darkened as he remembered the students who had seen his fight with kush. But after some thoughts, he just decided to just forget about it. There was no need to keep hiding his strength or ability. "I wonder how broken the remaining students must be. I only hope this experience doesn''t be an insurmountable wall on their path forward" Irene said as her mind shifted to the students who had survived. "The demons showed no mercy at all Grandmother" Anthony said with a sigh. "This is how the world works, if they get over the wall in front of them, a whole new realm awaits them, those who didn''t even encounter any wall at all and just pushed through it all with sheer will are already in their own world" The room grew quiet, as each of them knew the truth in Anthony''s words. It might have seemed simple enough, yet the wall Anthony had mentioned had repelled countless others. For many, the barrier wasn''t physical, it was the weight of unimaginable horrors that overwhelmed their minds, leaving them unable to press forward. Collins broke the silence, his voice carrying a hard edge. "This doesn''t end here. The demons overstepped, thinking they could wield power without consequence. They''ll learn soon enough the cost of such recklessness" Irene ced a hand on Collins'' arm, a silent agreement passing between them. Anthony looked at these two and said. "There''s no need to waste your time and strength; Mother has already wiped out everyst demon that was with us earlier. Even if you continued hunting them down, it wouldn''t make a difference in their numbers" Irene''s soft voice cut through the tension, her hands still resting on his shoulder. "Are you sure about this" Michael asked. Anthony nodded. "If someone specific were involved, I wouldn''t be standing here talking. I would have demanded their immediate execution and eradication. But it''s just the demons, no matter how many we kill, they''ll keeping back. We''d be wasting both time and strength" They held his gaze in silence for a long moment, each contemting his words before nodding in solemn agreement, recognizing the truth in his point. In the sweeping grandeur of the Null Estate''s great hall, the family lingered, exchanging unspoken oaths, an unbreakable bond of purpose woven between them. Their unity was more than a mere resolution; it was an unyielding pact to safeguard their legacy and to secure the future of their bloodline. The silence was gently broken by the soft, rhythmic hum of Irene''s healing aura. Irene continued to channel her energy toward Anthony, even as he quietly protested, iming he bore no injuries. Yet, she persisted, her aura a silent testament to her unwavering care, as if soothing wounds he couldn''t or wouldn''t reveal. Chapter 161: Known A week had passed since Anthony was ''rescued'' by his parents and grandparents, yet the world still trembled under the weight of the events that had unfolded. Whispers of the catastrophe spread like wildfire, leaving Domains reeling in disbelief. The news had shaken societies to their core. What they heard defiedprehension, and what they saw was even more harrowing. Entire academies mourned the loss of potential, the golden generation, the pride of their future, decimated by a relentless foe. Nearly all the first-year students, once beacons of hope, had been obliterated. Promising lives, filled with unfulfilled dreams and untapped potential, had been snuffed out as easily as candles in a storm. It was not just a loss of lives; it was the loss of brilliance, the dimming of an era that was meant to shine brighter than any before. Three attacks in a single year. Three strikes that broke the spirit of the unprepared and tore apart the illusion of safety. The enemy''s ruthlessness had left a scar on the fabric of their world, a reminder that even the brightest gold can crumble under the weight of chaos. With this devastating revtion, a once-unshakable belief crumbled, the Academy wasn''t so formidable after all. What was once revered as a bastion of safety and progress now stood used of negligence and hubris. The tragedy left a wound that festered in the hearts of the people. Parents, hearts broken and eyes brimming with tears, stormed the Academy''s gates demanding answers. Their grief echoed through the hallowed halls, where silence and avoidance served as the only response. For them, the Academy had failed not just as an institution but as a sanctuary. The promises of protection had proven hollow. Themon people''s news outlets were consumed with grim statistics. Headlines painted a haunting picture of the death toll, names of the deceased rolling endlessly in solemn remembrance. The weight of loss bore heavily on the world as funeral pyres burned and graves were dug. The Academy faced an unrelenting tide of bacsh. Letters of fury, usations of ipetence, and even whispers of rebellion filled the air. Its once-sterling reputation now hung by a thread, tarnished by the blood of its students. Yet, amidst the ruins of hope, a peculiar truth emerged. Those who survived, scarred but standing, were unlike any before them. Their resilience had been forged in fire, their strength born of tragedy. They were diamonds refined in the crucible of death and despair, rising above the ashes of their fallen peers. Though the loss was insurmountable, these few survivors carried a potential that even the fiercest storms could not extinguish. From Anthony''s loyal subordinates to Tiara, Bryan, the Storm brothers, and even the peculiar necromancer, all had survived the harrowing ordeal, and not just survived, but thrived. Their trials had forged them into warriors beyond their previous limits, each stepping into newfound realms of power. Anthony''s subordinates, steadfast and unwavering, ascended to another level within the Master rank, their aura now carrying an edge of maturity and dominance. Meanwhile, Tiara, Bryan, and the Storm brothers shattered the barriers of their potential, rising into the exalted SS rank. Their very presence seemed heavier, their abilities sharper, as though their newfound strength demanded recognition. The four of them dedicated the week that followed to adapting to their new ranks, honing their abilities and exploring the depths of their enhanced power. Their training left scars upon the earth, the ground trembling beneath their relentless determination. It was clear, they were no longer the same people who had faced death a week prior. Yet, for every glimmer of good news, shadows of bad tidings loomed. Among the survivors, some students who had faltered before the insurmountable walls of their limits chose to leave the Academy altogether, unable to bear the weight of their shorings. Others, though still bound by the barriers of their potential, stayed behind, resolved to push through and im their ascension. Rumors began to swirl within the Academy domain, spreading like ripples into the wider world. Whispers of Anthony''s strength ignited imaginations, giving rise to tales as varied as the tongues that spoke them. Some imed he had stood against the strongest demon in existence, others spoke of a paragon of power, while some wove tales of his sh with a Grandmaster. Every version seemed more oundish than thest. Yet amidst the cacophony of spection, one detail remained constant across every retelling: Anthony had won. Having already aplished a feat from the Academy''s fabled "Impossible List," Anthony''s prowess was beyond question. To most, the idea of him battling a mere Master ranker was almostughable, his strength far eclipsed such a challenge. Instead, the whispers centered on something far more audacious: ''What rank could possibly rival his strength now?'' At first, the rumors were dismissed outright, the thought of someone so young and unseasoned standing against figures of legend, those at the pinnacle of power, seemed absurd, no matter who heard it. Yet, curiosity soon overcame disbelief. The seeds of intrigue sprouted, and the world leaned in closer. Academics, adventurers, nobles, and mercenaries alike delved into theirworks, wielding their information-gathering skills with fervor. Mana crystals exchanged hands in secret alleys, coded messages flitted across borders, and even spies were dispatched to uncover the truth. For Anthony, this frenzy was a storm of scrutiny. His Perfect One skill, a defensive ability to protect his secrets, activated so frequently he lost count. Waves of prying eyes crashed against the unyielding barrier of his self-crafted mystery. Despite the relentless investigations, Anthony left them grasping at shadows. He permitted only the revtion that he had achieved the Grandmaster realm, though the exact level remained veiled in ambiguity. This alone would have been a cause for celebration, but another detail emerged from the sea of rumors, one that sent shockwaves across the world. It was revealed that Anthony had fought and defeated a King ranker. No schemes, no allies, just pure raw strength and unyielding will. This revtion struck like a thunderp, silencing even the most skeptical voices. To fight a King ranker, let alone win, was a feat bordering on the impossible. The world reeled in stunned awe, grappling with the implications. Who was Anthony, truly? What kind of power did he wield? And, most chillingly, how far could he go? They couldn''t believe it, no, they dared not believe it. The idea was too monumental, too earth-shattering. Yet the confirmation echoed across the world: Anthony was at the Grandmaster rank. The weight of this truth rippled through every corner of society, shaking the resolve of even the most steadfast minds. For many, skepticism lingered. Unlike thest time, when a widely circted video had immortalized Anthony''s battle, there was no such evidence now. This time, it was whispers and unverified ims. Doubt gnawed at the edges of belief, a tenuous bnce between awe and denial. But there was one who had seen it all, Spectre. From the first sh to the final blow, he had witnessed Anthony face the King ranker in a desperate struggle to save him. Spectre, his voice steady yetden with the weight of memory, recounted the story to Anthony''s loyal subordinates and the other trio: the Storm brothers and Bryan. For Anthony''s subordinates, the tale was no revtion. They listened without surprise, their unwavering faith in Anthony untouched. To them, there had never been room for doubt, not even for a moment. Anthony''s power, resolve, and sheer will had always been absolute. But for the trio, it was an entirely different matter. As Spectre''s words painted the vivid picture of Anthony''s impossible feat, their perception of the world began to crack. They had always considered themselves strong, their rise to the SS rank a mark of exceptional talent. Yet now, in the shadow of Anthony''s achievement, their pride wavered. Their worldview, once solid and immovable, shattered like fragile ss. The enormity of what Anthony had aplished was iprehensible, leaving them grappling with their own insignificance. How could someone they had stood beside ascend to heights they could barely fathom? It wasn''t just awe they felt, it was a quiet, searing realization of how far they still had to go. Tiara, upon hearing the confirmed news from the Vice president, could only ept the harsh truth. The world she thought she understood was shifting, and Anthony stood at the center of its upheaval. Reality was unrelenting, and she could no longer deny it, Anthony had ascended to unimaginable heights. As the news spread, so did the inevitable response from the world''s darker corners. Assassinations and bounties began piling up on Anthony''s head. Many doubted the veracity of the rumors, but none were willing to take chances. Whether the stories were truth or fabrication, one thing was certain: they couldn''t afford to let such power grow unchecked. The rewards offered for Anthony''s life were astronomical, enough to tempt even the most cautious killers. Yet, not a single one made a move. The reason was simple: Anthony had not left the Null estate since his ''rescue''. The estate, a fortress of power and prestige, was a ce no assassin dared to tread lightly. It wasmon knowledge among even the boldest mercenaries and bounty hunters that to enjoy a reward, one had to stay alive to im it. No one was foolish enough to gamble their lives by stepping into the Null estate. It wasn''t just Anthony that kept them at bay, it was the overwhelming presence of his family. Were Anthony alone, some might have risked the mission, relying on luck or cunning. But with the entire Null family gathered, the game changed entirely. Michael, the Sword Saint, whose de was rumored to cut through space itself; Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, whose mastery over elements could level mountains; and Collins, a living tempest, his lightning aura enough to turn even the bravest assassins to ash. The mere thought of facing such legendary figures sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned killers. This was no simple assassination, it was a suicide mission. The bounties, no matter how extravagant, weren''t worth the price of stepping into a den of lions. For now, Anthony remained untouchable, shielded not just by his power, but by the unyielding fortress of his bloodline. Chapter 162: Family The world stirred with tension, power brokers gathering in hidden chambers to discuss the extraordinary rise of Anthony Null. While whispers of his Grandmaster rank rippled across continents, Anthony himselfy sprawled across a luxurious chaise in the Null estate, doing absolutely nothing. The sunlight streamed through the tall windows, bathing the room in a warm glow. Anthony''s katana rested against the wall, untouched for days. Hey on his back, an arm drapedzily over his eyes, and a soft snore escaped his lips. He was truly living out the life his clones enjoyed. ... Meeting of Powers In the heart of the Lionheart estate, a ndestine meeting took ce in a grand hall. The room was dimly lit, the flickering mes of ornate chandeliers casting dancing shadows on the walls. Leaders, schrs, and military tacticians sat around a crescent table, their expressions grim. "I don''t believe it" A bearded general growled, mming his fist on the table "No one that young can reach the Grandmaster rank. It''s absurd" "It doesn''t matter if you believe it" A woman in elegant robes countered, her voice cold. "The rumors alone are dangerous. His name has already stirred the masses. Anthony Null is either a beacon of hope or a threat to our stability" "Stability?" An older man scoffed. "A Grandmaster who fought a King ranker and lived to tell the tale¡­ that disrupts more than stability. It challenges everything we know about power and hierarchy" "Have we confirmed these ims?" Another figure asked, their face obscured by a hood. A schr shuffled his papers, his hands trembling. "The information is¡­ fragmented, but credible sources confirm his fight with a King ranker. Witnesses describe the overwhelming aura that only a Grandmaster could possess" "And his family?" The general asked, leaning forward. The schr hesitated. "Present. All of them. The Sword Saint. The Elemental Queen. The Lightning God¡­ None of them have left the estate" Another voice chimed in, sharper than the rest. "That''s not just protection; it''s a statement. They''re daring anyone to challenge them" A heavy silence settled over the room. Finally, the hooded figure spoke, their voice a chilling whisper. "We must tread carefully. If the Null family feels threatened, it won''t just be Anthony we have to worry about. It will be all of them" ..... The Shadow Guild Far beneath the city streets of another Domain, a gathering of assassins met in the dim light of an underground chamber. The air reeked of damp stone and old blood. "Anthony Null" The guildmaster said, his voice a low rumble. "The bounty on his head is unprecedented. Are there any among you daring enough to ept?" The room was silent. No one dared to speak. "Cowards" The guildmaster spat. "Are you so afraid of a boy?" "It''s not him we fear" One assassin muttered. "It''s what surrounds him. The Null estate isn''t just a fortress; it''s a death trap. His family would obliterate anyone foolish enough to try" The guildmaster''s eyes narrowed. "Then we wait, sooner orter, he''ll leave the estate. And when he does¡­" He let the sentence hang in the air, a promise of violence yet toe. .... The Null Family Estate Anthony groaned as his mother, Mitchelle, burst into the room with a tray of fruit and a stern expression. "You''ve been lying there for five days, Anthony" She said, her voice firm butced with affection. "Are you nning to be one with the furniture?" Anthony peeked out from under his arm, his voice muffled. "It''s been a long year, Mom. I''m recuperating" Mitchelle sighed, setting the tray down on a nearby table. "Recuperating or avoiding your training?" Michael appeared in the doorway, his arms crossed. "I warned you about this. The boy needs a challenge, or he''ll grow soft" Anthony sat up slightly, rubbing his eyes. "Dad, I just fought a King ranker. I think I''ve earned a nap" "Nap, my foot" Michael retorted. "Grandmaster or not, strength needs discipline. Do you think your enemies are resting just because you are?" Collins entered the room next, his boomingughter filling the space. "Let the boy rest, Michael. He''s not going soft. He''s just enjoying the rare luxury of peace" Anthony shot his grandfather a grateful look. "Finally, someone who understands me" Mitchelle shook her head, exasperated. "You''re all impossible" She turned to Anthony. "Fine. Rest if you must, but don''t forget to eat. And for goodness'' sake, go outside once in a while. You look like a ghost" Anthony smirked, reaching for a slice of fruit. "Yes, ma''am" As Mitchelle left, muttering aboutzy men, Collins leaned against the wall, his expression growing serious. "You do realize the world is watching you, Anthony. They''re afraid of what you represent" Anthony leaned back, biting into the fruit nonchntly. "Let them watch. I''m not in a rush to prove anything to anyone, I don''t have time for the clich¨¦ assassinations, I just want to get to the next arc immediately" Michael frowned but said nothing, his sharp eyes studying his son. "Besides" Anthony added with a sly grin, "if they''re so scared, they should juste find me. I''m not going anywhere" After eating the fruit, Anthony just went back to his sleep. Hours quickly went by as he slept. ...... The Null estate was serene under the nket of night, the usual hum of energy subdued as its residents rested. In the spacious living area, the faint crackle of a dying firece was the only sound, casting flickering shadows on the ornate walls. Collins leaned back in his armchair, swirling a ss of amber liquid as he watched the mes dance. Across from him, Mitchelle sat on a couch, her posture rxed but her eyes sharp. Michael stood near the window, his arms crossed, gazing out at the sprawling estate grounds. "I still can''t believe him" Mitchelle said suddenly, breaking the silence. "He''s been sleeping all day, eating like a bear preparing for hibernation, and barely training" Michael chuckled softly, not turning from the window. "That''s Anthony. He thrives on chaos, then pretends he''s unaffected. It''s his way of recharging" "He needs to take things more seriously" She insisted, her voice firm but not unkind. "The world isn''t going to wait for him to ''recharge''" Collins raised an eyebrow, his tone light. "Do you remember how you were at his age, Mitchelle? You weren''t exactly the most disciplined student either" Mitchelle''s eyes narrowed at her father, though a smile tugged at her lips. "That''s different. I wasn''t being hunted by half the world" Michael finally turned, his expression calm but serious. "He''ll be fine. He''s not careless, no matter how he looks. You know as well as I do that he''s already thinking five steps ahead" "Speaking of five steps ahead" Collins interjected, setting his ss down, "Have we considered what happens when Anthony eventually steps out of this estate? We can''t keep him here forever. The boy has a destiny far beyond these walls." Mitchelle sighed, brushing her hair back. "I know. But for now, I want him safe. Let the world specte and scheme all they want. Anthony deserves this time to recover" As if summoned by their conversation, Anthony strolled into the room, his hair a mess and his expression half-asleep. He yawned loudly, scratching the back of his head. "Talking about me again, huh?" He said, flopping onto the couch beside Mitchelle. "You make it hard not to" She replied dryly, nudging him with her elbow. Collins grinned. "So, young man, how does it feel to be the most talked-about person in the world right now?" Anthony smirkedzily. "Honestly? Exhausting. I don''t know how you all do it. I''m thinking of going into hiding permanently" Michael snorted. "Hiding isn''t in your blood, Anthony" Anthony groaned, rubbing his temples. "Great, another lecture. Can''t we just enjoy a quiet evening without dissecting my life choices?" "Your life choices are half the reason the world is losing its collective mind right now," Mitchelle said, a teasing edge to her voice. "So, no, we can''t" Collins leaned back, his gaze twinkling. "You know, Anthony, you remind me of your father when he was younger. Always downying his achievements, pretending like he wasn''t carving out a legend. It''s almost uncanny" Anthony perked up at that, smirking at Michael. "So I''m like you, huh? I will take that as apliment" Michael arched an eyebrow. "Don''t. I was a fool in my youth" "Foolishly strong" Collins interjected with a grin. "Exactly" Anthonyughed, pointing at his grandfather. "See? I''m just continuing the family tradition." Mitchelle shook her head, exasperated but smiling. "Tradition or not, Anthony, you need to start taking yourself seriously. The Null estate might be safe now, but the world won''t stay out there waiting forever. You''ve painted a target on your back" Anthony sighed, finishing his apple. "Yeah, I know. But can''t I just have this time to be normal? Just for a little while? I''ve earned at least that, haven''t I?" Collins and Michael exchanged a nce, a silent conversation passing between them. It was Mitchelle who finally spoke, her tone softer this time. "Of course, you''ve earned it. But don''t let yourself get toofortable. The moment you step out of these walls, everything changes again" Anthony tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling. "Story of my life" .... The Family Dinner Later that evening, the family gathered in the grand dining hall. The long table, usually reserved for formal asions, wasden with simple but hearty dishes. Collins insisted on pouring drinks for everyone, despite Mitchelle''s protests that the younger ones didn''t need any. Michael raised his ss. "To my baby monster. For giving us all something to argue about tonight" Theyughed, and even Anthony couldn''t suppress a grin. He raised his ss of juice, mock-saluting. "To me. The troublemaker extraordinaire" As the meal went on, the conversation shifted to lighter topics, stories of Michael and Mitchelle''s adventures in their youth, Collins regaling them with tales of his battles. "You know" Collins said, leaning toward Anthony. "I once faced down a battalion of King rankers. Took them all out without breaking a sweat" Anthony raised an eyebrow. "Really? A battalion?" "Well" Collins admitted, grinning. "It might''ve been more like a squad. And maybe I broke a little sweat. But the point is, there''s always more to achieve" Michael snorted. "Don''t let him fool you, Anthony. He likes to embellish" "And you don''t?" Collins shot back,ughing. The banter continued, the family''s camaraderie filling the room with warmth. Here, within the safety of the Null estate, he wasn''t a Grandmaster or a savior. He was just Anthony, surrounded by family who cared for him beyond his achievements. As the night wore on, Anthony found himself sitting alone in the garden. The stars were bright, scattered across the vast expanse of the sky. He leaned back on the cool grass, hands behind his head, letting the stillness wash over him. Mitchelle appeared, her presence as gentle as the breeze. She sat down beside him, not saying anything for a while. "You''re quieter than usual" She remarked finally. Anthony chuckled softly. "Just thinking. For all the talk about what I''ve done, I''m not sure whates next" Mitchelle nced at him, her expression unreadable. "That''s the thing about the future, Anthony. It''s unwritten. And it''s yours to shape" He turned his head to look at her, not surprised by the softness in her tone. "No pressure, right?" He joked. "None at all" She replied, smiling. "Just know that whatever you decide, we''re here. You don''t have to face it alone" Anthony''s smile faded into something more genuine. "Thanks, Mom" As they sat inpanionable silence, the faint sound ofughter from the dining hall drifted through the garden, a reminder that, no matter what the world threw at him, he had a ce to call home, knowing that here, in this quiet corner of the world, he was untouchable. Chapter 163: Graduation The first rays of dawn filtered through the heavy curtains of Anthony''s room, their golden light catching the edges of his bedding. The sun''s warmth was a soft, weing embrace, as if the world itself acknowledged the significance of the day. Anthony stirred beneath the covers, the faintest hint of a smile curling his lips as his eyes fluttered open. For a moment, hey still, savoring the tranquility of the morning. The weight of the impending day felt strangely distant, no doubt, because he had already surpassed the expectations that others would ce on him. Today was merely a formality. The Academy''s graduation ceremony, a process that had be nothing more than a simple gesture for him and hispanions. Turning his head slightly, he saw the familiar form of his mother, Mitchelle, standing by the window. Her Crimson hair caught the morning light, glowing ethereally, and her calm presence filled the room. There was a grace in her movements, a regal air that matched the quiet storm within her. As always, she had already been awake long before he had stirred, a habit formed from years of being a world power. "Good morning, Mother" Anthony said, his voice quiet but filled with warmth. Mitchelle turned to him, a slight smile touching her lips, but her eyes held a depth of knowing that few could match. "Good morning, son. I trust you''re ready for the day ahead?" Anthony nodded. "I''m ready. But I doubt there will be much to learn here anymore. The Academy can offer no more to me" He paused, his gaze momentarily flickering to the window, where the distant silhouette of the Academy loomed. "I''m ready to take the next step" Mitchelle''s smile deepened, her pride for her son evident but carefully restrained. "That you are. You''ve already surpassed all expectations, far beyond what any of us thought possible" Her voice softened. "I''ll make sure you''re safe, as always. But remember, Anthony, even in ces where you think you no longer have anything to learn, there are challenges awaiting you" Anthony regarded his mother with a quiet respect. "I know mom" His words held a subtle weight, as though they were an affirmation of the changes that had taken ce within him. Mitchelle gave a knowing nod, understanding the meaning behind his words all too well. With a swift motion, she extended her hand, weaving through the air with a fluid, practiced gesture. The room shifted, colors rippled like water, and in an instant, Anthony and Mitchelle were standing in the grand courtyard of the Academy. .... The Academy Domain The grand stone gates of the Academy loomed ahead, their presence imposing and regal. As they stepped into the heart of the Academy Domain, Anthony felt the familiar weight of history and tradition pressing against him. The courtyard buzzed with students milling about, their conversations low, filled with anticipation. But as Anthony made his entrance, the courtyard fell into stunned silence. He wasn''t merely the son of two legendary figures. He was a force in his own right. His very presencemanded attention, the air around him seemingly bending to his will. And behind him, as always, stood Mitchelle, though she kept her presence low, watching from the shadows, her gaze sharp and ever-watchful. Anthony''s subordinates had already gathered, standing together with a quiet intensity. The Ten Stars, as they had nowe to be known, were waiting. They were the heart of his power, loyal, unwavering, and forged through trials no less harrowing than the ones Anthony himself had faced. Though they were, to the outside world, simply hispanions, Anthony knew they were much more than that. They were his backbone, each of them having passed through hell and emerged stronger for it. His eyes swept over them, taking in their postures. Spectre, Litt, Mike, Ross, Vivian, Evelyn, Donna, Arnold, Clement, and Marcus, each one of them stood tall, their expressions a mixture of resolve and anticipation. They had already met the requirement for graduation, their strength surpassing that of most in the Academy. But even so, they stood not as rivals, but as equals. "Ready, then?" Anthony''s voice cut through the silence, carrying a quiet authority. There was a murmur of agreement. The Ten Stars nodded in unison, their faces a mask of confidence, though a flicker of admiration for Anthony''s calm strength could be seen in their eyes. They had fought beside him, under him, and for him. And they had seen the power within him, an untapped potential that none had been able to match. "Let''s get this over with" Vivian said, her tone cold as ever but with a hint of respect. Bryan, Tiara, and the Storm Brothers were nearby, having already gathered to join them. Though Tiara and Bryan were both Anthony''s peers, two figures of great power in their own right, there was something different about this group, something more familial. Tiara, despite her extraordinary abilities and rank, remained a quiet observer, her thoughts locked behind her silence. She had never been close with the others, and as always, she felt out of ce in this gathering of warriors. Bryan, on the other hand, stood with a more rxed posture, his broad shoulders leaning slightly toward Anthony, as if they had known each other for years. Their bond, formed through battles and tests of endurance, was undeniable. And the Storm Brothers, Bringer and Rider, stood together with the same quiet strength, their dark eyes scanning the surroundings with the practiced vignce of seasoned warriors. "Anthony" Bryan said, his voice low but filled with respect of his power. "So this is it, huh? Graduation day. Feels like we''ve been waiting for this moment for a lifetime" Anthony''s lips curled slightly into a smile, though it was more thoughtful than amused. "It feels more like the end of a chapter, Bryan. I''m not sure if there''s anything left for us here" Kevin, the Vice President''s younger brother, stood at the far end of the courtyard, his piercing gaze locked onto the gathering group. He was a vampire, as Tiara was, though his presence carried an undeniable weight. There was no need for formalities here, no written exams, no tests of skill. Kevin only needed to sense the aura of each of them to know their worth. "You all look the part" Kevin remarked as he stepped forward, his voice like smooth velvet. His eyes swept over the group with the practiced ease of one who had seen countless talents rise and fall. "Your auras are unmistakable. SS rank, every one of you" Anthony met his gaze. "We''re here to graduate. You know the deal, Kevin. We don''t need to waste time with the usual procedures. You can sense it" Kevin''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Indeed. The Academy has nothing more to teach you. The knowledge you seek now lies outside these walls" He stepped aside, gesturing toward the grand gates that loomed in the distance. "Go. You''ve earned it" As the group moved to leave, Anthony''s attention flickered briefly to Tiara. He knew she had her reservations, her pride had always kept her distant from others. But today, perhaps, she woulde to understand what it truly meant to stand alongside them, not just as a disciple of the Vice President, but as an equal. The others exchanged nces, their camaraderie evident even without words. But Tiara... she stayed quiet. Always. Her silence felt like a shield, one that had been built over time. She was stilling to terms with her own ce in this world, and Anthony was the mirror that showed her just how far ahead he had gone. It wasn''t a matter of pride anymore, it was simply the reality of their situation. Clement stood among them, as ever, the embodiment of silence. His presence was a quiet yet potent force, unspoken but undeniable. His gaze drifted toward Anthony for the briefest of moments, a flicker of recognition in his eyes, yet his lips remained sealed, betraying no emotion. No words passed between them, and none were needed. Anthony could feel the palpable aura that surrounded Clement, an almost suffocating intensity that whispered of power and purpose. The truth wasid bare before him, clear as day, the man''s rise to the zenith of the Master rank had been forged by his unique ability, Soul Collector. Anthony, with the insight of his All-Seeing Eyes, had witnessed the unsettling truth, the countless souls Clement had gathered during their harrowing captivity. Each one had pushed him further along his path, elevating him to his current position. Yet, despite the weight of those souls, Clement''s expression remained as immutable as stone. There was no trace of remorse, no hint of triumph, no glimmer of sorrow, only an unyielding, stoic acknowledgment of his own ascension, a quiet eptance of the price he had paid to reach this point. In his stillness, he conveyed everything without uttering a single word. As they walked toward the gates, the group, Anthony and hispanions, Bryan, Tiara, the Storm Brothers, felt the collective weight of what they were about to face. Graduation was not just an academic rite; it was the beginning of a new path. One where their destinies would be forged by their own hands. And so, they stepped forward, leaving behind the walls of the Academy. The world awaited them, and they would not be held back. Before they left, each of them shared a brief but meaningful exchange. "Take care of yourselves" Anthony said to the group. "No matter where we go, our paths are forever linked" The Storm Brothers gave a hearty salute. "Until we meet again" Rider said. Bryan nodded, his usual confidence radiating. "Don''t forget us when you leave, Anthony" Tiara, standing apart from the group, simply gave him a nce that conveyed more than words ever could. There was no need for a farewell. She knew this wasn''t the end. Finally, Anthony stood alone at the Academy gate. He could feel his mother''s presence, a gentle pull on his senses, though she remained hidden. He was about to leave when a soft shift in the air caught his attention. Without turning, he already knew someone was behind him. The air grew still, the world holding its breath as an unknown figure emerged from the shadows. "Null Anthony" The figure spoke, its voice low and unmistakable. "The Dean wants to see you" Anthony turned slowly, his eyes narrowing slightly. The figure was cloaked in darkness, but there was something about their presence that felt familiar. The Dean. Anthony raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Lead the way" Anthony replied, his voice calm and steady. Chapter 164: Talk with the Dean The atmosphere within the Dean''s chamber was heavy,den with the weight of years and knowledge, a space carved out in a ce where time seemed to fold upon itself. The walls of the room were lined with arcane symbols and ancient books, their spines cracked with age, yet still brimming with the umted wisdom of countless generations. The faint scent of parchment, ink, and aged leather hung in the air, mingling with the faint hum of magic that always seemed to buzz in the presence of such knowledge. The Dean, standing by the massive window that overlooked the sprawling Academy grounds, turned his attention toward Anthony, whose presence in the room felt almost too still, as if he had arrived at the edge of something far greater than what he could yetprehend. The Dean''s face was a mask of tranquility, though his eyes held the sharpness of someone who had seen far more than any mortal should. The Dean, a figure who had seen countless students rise and fall through the Academy''s ranks, leaned forward, his posture straight but rxed, as if he had been waiting for this moment long before it arrived. His expression was unreadable, yet there was a subtle glint of something, pride? Caution? Perhaps both, perhaps none. Anthony stood tall, his presencemanding, yet there was an air of restraint about him, calm, collected, but always observing. It was as if he had already surpassed this ce, and his gaze held the future within it. And yet, he remained here, in this conversation, at the behest of someone who, though old in years, stillmanded a presence that could stop the flow of time itself. "You''ve arrived at a threshold that few can even fathom, let alone surpass. Grandmaster. And yet... this is not where your path ends, is it?" It was the Dean who finally shattered the heavy silence that hung between them, his voice cutting through the stillness like a de through shadow. His voice was smooth, like polished stone, but there was an edge to it, an unspoken challenge. Anthony stood before him, unmoving, his eyes unwavering. It was clear to anyone who understood the weight of his journey that this was a confrontation of minds, not just strength. He had surpassed the SS rank long ago, even before stepping foot in the Academy. His abilities had far exceeded those of his peers, even those who had ascended to the rank of Grandmaster. He had already walked beyond the gates of the ordinary world of strength, and now, in the presence of this revered figure, he was asking for more. "I''ve surpassed SS rank. I''ve exceeded even Grandmaster. My path is no longer defined by the limitations this ce can impose. I seek only the freedom to walk the road that lies ahead on my own terms" The Dean studied him silently, his gaze piercing, though his face remained as inscrutable as ever. The truth of Anthony''s words hung heavily in the air, and the Dean''s fingers subtly tapped the desk as he contemted his response. "Indeed. Before you even entered these halls, your potential had already far surpassed what many would consider the pinnacle of mortal strength. Grandmaster... SS rank... all of these are nothing more than stepping stones for you" "But do not mistake your strength for the only measure of your worth, Anthony. There is a weight thates with surpassing the known boundaries of power, a burden that only a few are prepared to bear" His voice was deliberate now, each wordden with meaning, as though he were imparting wisdom that could onlye from a life spent shaping others. "It is not merely enough to possess the power to overwhelm your opponents. No, the true challenge lies in understanding the world beyond the strength you wield" "To ascend, truly ascend, is to understand the cost of your actions, the repercussions of your every decision. You must learn that power without wisdom is like fire without a hearth, it consumes everything it touches, but leaves nothing of value behind" Anthony''s expression remained calm, but within, his thoughts churned. He had heard simr lessons from his family, particrly from his mother, Mitchelle, and his grandfather, Collins. Yet the Dean''s words struck a chord, a reminder that no matter how high one climbs, there is always more to learn. "I am aware of the responsibility thates with my strength. I''ve already seen the consequences of power in the battles I''ve faced, the lives I''ve touched, the alliances I''ve forged and broken. But the path I walk is my own. It cannot be defined by the chains of tradition or the confines of those who fear what they cannot control" The Dean''s lips curled ever so slightly into a smile, an enigmatic, almost imperceptible gesture. It was rare for him to show any hint of approval, but Anthony''s words had struck the right note. The young man before him had the will to carve his own destiny, and the Dean could not help but acknowledge that. "Yes. Your path is yours to walk. But be careful, Anthony. The road you seek is one filled with shadows. And while you may have already surpassed the SS rank, there are powers far greater than mere mortal strength. It is a world where even the greatest can falter, where your own weaknesses can be exploited by those who have nothing but time, patience, and cunning" He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing, as though seeing beyond the physical realm, into the vastness of time itself. "I know what you are capable of, Anthony. Your strength, your brilliance, it is undeniable. But remember this: you are no longer just a student here. You are a force that will shape the world. And in that, you must be vignt. For those who walk the line between immortality and mortality find themselves facing forces that are beyond theirprehension. The demons you''ve fought, the battles you''ve won, they are but a prelude. The true tests, the ones that will define you, are yet toe" The weight of the Dean''s words hung in the air, a heavy reminder that power, once attained, can be as much a curse as a blessing. Anthony understood this all too well, but he was not deterred. He had made peace with the darkness that lingered just beyond the horizon. "I am not afraid of what lies ahead. I have already faced challenges that would break most people, and I havee out stronger for it. I have note here for more lessons or teachings. I havee to ask for the freedom to forge my own path" There was a pause, a silence that stretched between them like an eternity. The Dean''s expression softened just a fraction, a slight but unmistakable acknowledgment of the young man''s resolve. Then the Dean''s lips parted as he spoke. "Then it is your right to graduate. But know this, Anthony, there is no true graduation from life. There will always be challenges, always be struggles, and always be a price to pay for the choices you make. Your graduation is not the end of your journey; it is only the beginning" He paused, letting the words settle in the air. "The world, Anthony, will require your service far sooner than you think" At this, Anthony''s brow furrowed slightly. The words wereden with something ominous, a weight he hadn''t expected. "Why?" He asked, his voice steady but his mind racing. "Why would the world need my help?" The Dean''s smile remained, but it didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, there was something more inscrutable in his gaze, as if he was speaking of things too dangerous, too far-reaching to reveal. "You will be told in time, just know you aren''t the only one this talented or ridiculous. Don''t be arrogant or you might just fall when the world calls upon you" The Dean''s voice sounded heavier this time. Anthony could sense an unspoken weight in the air, an unshakable impression that the Dean harbored a task meant solely for him, something only he could aplish. Yet, the thought stirred a quiet conflict within him. What could a Grandmaster ranker like himself possibly achieve thaty beyond the grasp of someone as formidable as the Dean? "Go, Anthony. But remember, the Academy''s doors are always open to those who seek knowledge. You are no longer a student, but should you ever wish to return, you will always be wee" Anthony nodded, a quiet but sincere gesture of gratitude. There was no need for words beyond this. With a final nce at the Dean, Anthony turned and walked toward the door. "Thank you, Dean. I will remember your words" His mind was a storm of thoughts, his heart heavy with the weight of the future that awaited him. As the door closed behind him, the Dean watched him go, a faint but knowing smile ying on his lips. Chapter 165: Sixteenth The day had arrived in the bustling mansion, where the sunlight streamed through the windows in radiant beams, casting a soft glow on the polished wooden floors. It was an early morning, but within the walls of Anthony''s home, the preparations for the grand asion were already in full swing. Today was a day of significance, a day that marked not only the passing of time but a profound transformation in the life of a young man who had lived two lives. His family, both biological and chosen, had gathered to n for his 16th birthday, a celebration that symbolized more than just a simple milestone. It was a testament to the life he now led, filled with purpose, love, and ambition. Anthony sat in the vast dining room, his back against the ornate chair, hands folded before him, staring out into the distance. He had be ustomed to these moments of reflection, where he would find himself lost in the depths of his thoughts. His previous life felt like a distant memory, a cruel dream that had stripped him of everything, his family, his friends, his future. In that life, he had fought against an indifferent world, pushing himself to his limits, yet never finding the sess or happiness he sought. He had been an orphan, with no one to rely on, no one to protect. He had been alone. But now, here in this new life, he had everything he had ever yearned for. A family. Companions. A purpose. His transformation from a mere survivor to a person with roots, with love, with something worth fighting for, was the very essence of his rebirth. His mother, Mitchelle, a woman of immense power and beauty, had birthed him and nurtured him, providing him with a foundation he had never known before. His grandfather, Collins, a legendary figure, had taken him under his wing, teaching him not the art ofbat but the importance of understanding his ce in the world. And then, there were the others, the ones who had fought beside him and had be his closest allies: his subordinates, his friends, those he would protect at any cost. In the warmth of his home, he could feel the weight of their love and care, an unspoken promise that they would always be there for him. It was a feeling foreign to him in his past life. He had always been alone, a mere shadow in a world that cared not for his struggles. A soft, melodic voice broke through his reverie. "Anthony, darling, are you lost in thought again?" Anthony turned his head, smiling as his mother entered the room. Mitchelle, the Elemental Queen, was a striking figure. Her presence wasmanding, yet there was an undeniable gentleness in her demeanor when it came to her family. She was a woman who wielded power beyond measure, but in her eyes, there was a tenderness reserved only for those she held dear. "Just thinking" Anthony replied, his voice calm but filled with a certain depth. "About how far I''vee, and how much has changed" Mitchelle''s eyes softened as she approached him, cing a hand on his shoulder. "You''ve grown so much, Anthony. From the boy who was just cute and liked to read, and swing a wooden sword, to the man you''ve be today. This birthday isn''t just another year. It''s a celebration of everything you''ve achieved and everything you will continue to achieve" Anthony''s thoughts drifted back to the day of his reincarnation, the day when he had opened his eyes to a new world, a world of boundless possibilities. The memories of his past life, of the pain and loneliness, seemed like nothing more than a fleeting shadow now, a past life that had no im over him anymore. But there were moments, quiet moments like this, where the weight of his past would seep through, reminding him of the man he had been, and of the family he had never known. "Sometimes" Anthony murmured. "I wonder if I''ve earned it all. The love, the care, the life I have now... It feels too good to be true" Mitchelle smiled, a gentle, knowing smile. "You''ve earned every bit of it. You''ve fought and trained for it with your heart and soul. And now, we celebrate you, not just for your achievements, but for the person you''ve be" Before Anthony could respond, the door to the dining room opened again, and in walked his grandfather, Collins. The Lightning God, as he was known, was a man whose very presencemanded respect. His eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, surveyed the room beforending on Anthony. His stoic expression softened ever so slightly as he approached his grandson. "You''ve done well, Anthony" Collins said, his voice deep and gravelly. "This birthday is a reminder of how far you''vee. From the clueless innocent boy I once saw to the man you are now, but remember this, it''s not just about the journey, it''s about the choices you make moving forward" Anthony nodded, absorbing his grandfather''s words. Collins was not one for unnecessary pleasantries, but his wisdom was something Anthony hade to cherish. "Speaking of the party" Mitchelle said, her tone shifting to a lighter one. "I think we should make this one truly special. You''ve done so much already, Anthony. This day should reflect how much you mean to us." Anthony smiled softly, his gaze shifting to the ornate decorations already being prepared. The grand hall had been adorned with flowers of every hue, shimmering ribbons, and crystal chandeliers that gleamed in the soft light. It was clear that his family spared no expense for his special day. "I don''t need anything extravagant" He replied modestly. "Just a quiet gathering with the people I care about" "You''ve earned more than a quiet gathering" His mother insisted. "This is your moment, Anthony. Your journey has been long and hard, and now you have a future that''s all your own. A future with people who stand beside you" As Collins spoke, Mitchelle''s lips curved into a gentle smile, her emerald eyes resting on Anthony with a tenderness that spoke of a mother''s unwavering love. The affection in her gaze was profound, a quiet yet powerful reminder of the bond she had cherished since the day she brought him into the world. With that, she left the room, her footsteps echoing down the hallway. Collins lingered a moment longer, his sharp gaze meeting Anthony''s. There was an unspoken pride in his eyes, one that Anthony couldn''t fully understand but felt deeply. "Sixteen, eh?" Collins mused, crossing his arms. "You''ve already achieved more than most in their entire lifetimes. But don''t let that go to your head. The world will keep testing you, boy, and you''ll need every ounce of strength, and wits, to meet those challenges" Anthony nodded, his expression solemn. "I understand, Grandfather. I''ll be ready" Collins gave a satisfied grunt and turned toward the door. "Good. I''ll see you downstairs. Your mother will have my head if I keep you from the festivities" As the room fell silent once more, Anthony leaned back in his chair, his gaze returning to the horizon. The morning light had shifted, bathing the world in a soft, golden glow. His thoughts drifted again, this time to the life he had left behind. He had been a nameless orphan then, his existence a fleeting shadow in a world that had moved on without him. And as he sat there, surrounded by the quiet hum of life within the estate, Anthony felt a quiet resolve settle over him. This life, this second chance, was his to protect. Whatever trials awaited him, he would face them with the strength and love that this family had instilled in him. Rising to his feet, he took onest nce at the horizon before heading toward the door. The celebration awaited, but Anthony knew that this day marked more than just his birthday. It was a testament to the journey he had taken, to the bonds he had forged, and to the man he was bing. This was his life now. And he would live it to its fullest. The preparations for the celebration unfolded with unwavering dedication, yet for now, Anthony found sce in the present, assured that whatever trials the future might bring, he would confront them alongside those who truly cherished him. And for the first time in his life, he was no longer alone. Chapter 166 : Entrance The banquet hall was a masterpiece of elegance, its grandeur reflecting the significance of the asion. Crystal chandeliers cast a soft glow across the room, bathing the polished marble floors and intricate carvings in a golden light. Luxurious draperies in shades of deep crimson and royal gold framed towering windows, through which the moonlight spilled, adding a silvery sheen to the room''s ambiance. The hall was filled with guests, members of the most esteemed families, not just from the human domain but from other races as well. The Amos, Crimson, Lionheart, Landell, and Ste families, each a powerhouse in their own right, stood out amongst the human delegation. Their leaders exuded authority and pride, each knowing their influence extended far beyond their respective domains. From the Titan race, the Storm brothersmanded attention, their colossal frames and striking features unmistakable. Fairies, with their luminous wings, flitted about gracefully, while dragons in their humanoid forms radiated an innate majesty. The elven dignitaries moved with a poise that spoke of centuries of wisdom, and the vampire contingent, cloaked in dark elegance, observed the proceedings with piercing eyes. Amid the subtle tension of alliances and rivalries, Michael Null, Anthony''s father, stood at the center of it all. A figure of authority andposure, he moved through the room, greeting the heads of the attending human families with measured politeness. "Lionel Amos" Michael began, extending a hand toward the Amos patriarch, a man of imposing stature with graying temples that spoke of experience. "It''s been some time since west met" Lionel sped Michael''s hand firmly, his lips curling into a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Indeed, Michael. Time has a way of passing swiftly when one is upied with matters of import" Michael nodded, his gaze unwavering. "And the Amos family, as always, thrives, I presume?" "Naturally" Lionel replied, his tone tinged with pride. "We''ve secured alliances that ensure our continued prosperity" As their hands released, Michael turned toward the next head, Rufus Crimson, a striking man whose fiery red hair and sharp features mirrored the intensity of his family''s reputation. "Rufus, it''s good to see you again" Michael said, his tone slightly and almost unnoticeably warmer. There was a shared history between the Crimson and Null families, cemented by the bond between Irene and Collins, then he and Mitchelle. Rufus inclined his head, his eyes glinting with amusement. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e m,p| y- r "Michael, always the consummate host. I trust Mitchelle has been keeping you on your toes?" Michael chuckled lightly. "She certainly ensures life is never dull" Their exchange was brief but genuine, a stark contrast to the interactions that followed. With the Lionheart patriarch, a stern man named Victor, and the Landell matriarch, aposed woman named Selene, the conversations were marked by formality. Neither family hid the underlying tension that stemmed from their unspokenpetition with the Null family. "Michael" Victor said with a curt nod. "The banquet is impressive, though I must say it''s rare to see so many gathered for a single boy''s celebration" Michael''s smile didn''t falter. "Anthony is no ordinary boy, Victor. Surely, you''ve heard of his aplishments, I''m sure that''s what you are also here for, to see with your own eyes as people at standings such as yours won''t attend such events" Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he merely inclined his head. "A prodigy, then. We''ll see how far that brilliance carries him" Selene Landell, on the other hand, offered a simple smile as she said. "Michael, its nice seeing you again. The achievements of your son have truly caught the attention of many. Not just among the humans, but across all races. It''s rare for one so young to hold such power andmand, and I must admit, I''m curious to see how much more he will grow" She uttered those words like she meant them, even with a cheerful tone. Bu the room, filled with seasoned veterans of the political and social battlegrounds, understood this unspokennguage all too well. They knew that behind the veneer of cordiality and civility, there lingered a sharpness, a hint of something far more potent than the sweetness of her voice. Each word, though sweetly delivered, held the quiet power of a hidden dagger, sharp and poised, waiting for the right moment to strike. Michael met her gaze, but he didn''t say anything in reply, he had no reason to follow her direction and y. The exchanges continued until Michael reached the Ster family. The patriarch, Dorian, was a man of few words, but his sharp gaze conveyed much. Their conversation was brief, a perfunctory acknowledgment of each other''s presence. Throughout these interactions, Michael remainedposed, fully aware that many of these individuals harbored ill intentions toward his son. Yet, for tonight, there was a fragile truce, upheld by the sanctity of the event and the sheer presence of the Null family''s power. As the guests mingled, a soft chime rang, silencing the room. All eyes turned toward Mitchelle, who stood at the top of the grand staircase. Her radiant presencemanded attention as she smiled warmly at the assembled crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen" Mitchelle began, her voice resonant yet gentle. "I thank you all for gracing us with your presence on this special day. Tonight, we celebrate not only the birthday of my beloved son but also his remarkable journey thus far" Her eyes sparkled with affection as she continued. "Allow me the honor of introducing the young man who has made us all proud, my son, Null Anthony" As she called his name, the grand doors below the staircase opened, and Anthony stepped into view. He moved with deliberate, measured steps, each one resonating through the hall like the beat of a drum. His presence was maic, a quiet storm of calm intensity thatmanded attention without a single word. The skill "Emperor Demeanor" enveloped him, lending grace to his every movement, as though he walked not as a man, but as a ruler ustomed to the weight of authority. His aura, poised yet powerful, rippled outward, making the air itself seem to tremble. Anthony''s striking features drew immediate gasps. His gem-like blue eyes glowed with an inner light, sharp yetposed, scanning the room with quietmand. His tall, robust physique stood with regal posture, exuding strength and an almost otherworldly air. His white hair, cascading like silken strands of moonlight, shimmered with every movement, its ethereal glow captivating all who beheld it. With each step, he seemed less a mere young man and more an emperor in the making, his presence weaving a silent promise of power and destiny. As Anthony entered the room, the atmosphere seemed to shift, charged with the maic force of his presence. The whispers and nces that passed between the guests were a silent acknowledgment of the power he held, the kind that did not need to be proimed aloud, for it was evident in every step, every movement, every flicker of his gaze. And as the room fell silent in awe of his presence, it became clear, this was no ordinary young man, no simple heir to a legacy. He was a force to be reckoned with, a future ruler whose potential burned brightly for all to see. Whispers rippled through the crowd as Anthony approached the staircase, his gaze unwavering. "He looks like he''s been carved by the gods themselves" One girl murmured, her cheeks flushed. "That jawline" another sighed. "And those eyes..." A small group of girls exchanged excited nces, their admiration unabashed. Anthony, ever perceptive, allowed a faint smile to grace his lips as he reached the top of the staircase. Mitchelle extended a hand toward him, which he took briefly before addressing the room. "Thank you all foring" He said, his voice steady and resonant. "Your presence honors my family and I" As he descended into the crowd, the girls who had been fawning over him gathered their courage and approached. "Lord Anthony" One began, her voice trembling slightly. "It''s an honor to meet you. I''ve heard so much about your feats" Anthony smiled warmly. "You''re too kind. I hope the banquet meets your expectations" Another girl stepped forward, her eyes sparkling. "Lord Anthony, do you ever tire of all the attention you receive? Surely someone as aplished as you must find it overwhelming" Anthony chuckled softly, his demeanor unppable. "Not at all. It''s heartening to know my efforts are appreciated" As the girls continued to engage him in conversation, Anthony found himself enjoying the lighthearted interaction. Despite hisposed exterior, a small part of him hoped that among these beauties, he might find someone to stand by his side. Meanwhile, his friends, Bryan and the Storm brothers, watched from a distance, their expressions a mix of amusement and approval. "Anthony''s got his hands full" Bryan remarked with a grin. "Think he''ll find his match tonight?" One of the Storm brothers, Rider, shrugged. "He might. But knowing Anthony, he''ll be as deliberate in choosing a partner as he is in everything else" Bringer, leaning casually against a pir, called out "Anthony, if you keep charming them like that, you''ll leave none for the rest of us" Anthony turned, his smile growing into a genuineugh. "Bringer, I suspect you''ll manage just fine" The Storm brothers, towering over everyone, approached with their typical swagger. "Impressive entrance" Said Rider. His deep voice carried a note of approval. "We''ve seen lesser men crumble under that kind of attention" Added Bringer, grinning. Anthony sped forearms with each of them in turn. "It''s good to see you both here. I trust your journey wasn''t too arduous?" Bringer shrugged. "A few skirmishes along the way, but nothing we couldn''t handle" Bryan chuckled. "Of course not. You Titans love a good fight" The group exchanged banter, their camaraderie evident despite their differences in race and upbringing. The party progressed with elegance and grandeur, the atmosphere brimming with a blend of cordiality and thinly veiledpetitiveness. As the string quartet yed a soothing melody in the background, attendees began to approach Anthony, each bearing intricately wrapped gifts that seemed as much a disy of wealth as they were tokens of goodwill. Anthony stood at the center of it all, a picture of calm and poise. With his "Emperor Demeanor" skill still radiating an aura of authority, he epted each gift with a polite smile, his movements deliberate and regal. His gem-like blue eyes shimmered as he acknowledged the givers with a courteous nod, though there was no true excitement in his expression. The truth was simple: Anthony had no need for these offerings. He was wealthier than most of the people in the room could even fathom. The fortunes contained within these gilded boxes, rare artifacts, priceless jewels, and promises of alliances, were inconsequentialpared to the resources at his disposal. Yet, he yed his role impably, understanding the significance of such gestures in this intricate dance of power and status. A woman from the Elf race presented a silver chest lined with emeralds, iming it held an ancient elven artifact of immense historical value. A Dragon n emissary, towering over the others, offered an ornate, fire-etched de said to have been forged in the mes of their ancestors. A Vampire noble handed over a vial of luminous crimson liquid, whispered to be a rare essence that could enhance mana flow. Each gift was presented with words of admiration and subtle undertones of hope for favor. Anthony epted them all with the same measured grace. "Thank you" He said, his voice steady yet warm enough to maintain the illusion of gratitude. He knew better than to dismiss their efforts outright; such acts, however trivial they might seem to him, carried weight in the political web of their world. To the untrained eye, his calm eptance might have seemed indifferent. But to those who understood Anthony, it was evident that his poise was deliberate, a masterful blend of humility and quiet dominance. Even as the guests whispered among themselves, specting about the value of the gifts and their implications, Anthony remained an unshakable figure ofposure. As the line of givers dwindled, a faint smile touched his lips. Not out of interest in the gifts but as a subtle acknowledgment of the effort made by those present. To Anthony, this disy was less about material gain and more about solidifying his standing in this intricate world of alliances, rivalries, and silent conflicts. The night continued with an air of quiet reverence around Anthony, his stature and grace drawing admiration and envy in equal measure. Yet, within himself, he remained detached, his mind turning to matters far greater than the gleaming treasures now piled at his feet. ..... Author''s Note I officially announce the end of this arc What do you think I have in mind for the uing arc The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 167: Existence In a distant corner of the world, in a dimension untouched by the grasp of enemies, the air itself seemed to tremble with an indescribable power. Here, the boundaries of space and time did not merely exist, they warped and folded upon themselves, as if reality itself bowed to the immense presence of the beings who called it home. The very fabric of existence appeared to shudder, held together by forces so profound that even thews of nature seemed to bend in submission. Every particle of this realm hummed with an energy that could obliterate any who dared to challenge it, a constant reminder of the unyielding might of the rulers who resided within. In this sanctuary, there was no room for weakness, no ce for intrusion, only an overwhelming aura of dominance and control. The air hung thick and unnervingly still, a profound silence draping the space like a shroud. It was as though time itself had stilled, holding its breath in anxious anticipation of the arrival of those whose presence would shake the very foundations of existence. Every living thing, every flicker of movement, seemed suspended in reverence, caught in a moment where the world itself awaited the unfolding of events that would alter the course of destiny. This ce was no ordinary realm, but neutral ground, an ancient, sacred arena where no alliances, no conflicts, no factions could intrude. Here, the most powerful, the most revered individuals, those who stood atop the pinnacle of power, beyond the reach of all others, could converge without the constraints of their worldly realms. It was a space designed solely for those whose strength was not bound by the mortal ne, a space untouched by the lesser forces that governed the worlds below. There was an overwhelming sense of stillness here, as if the very air itself was infused with the weight of power, an invisible force that hung heavy in the atmosphere. The mere presence of these beings, whose abilities defied thews of nature, could send shockwaves through the environment, distorting the very air around them, rippling through the atmosphere in ways that bent the senses. The earth beneath their feet trembled in reluctant obedience, as if it recognized the unfathomable might of its upants. The hall that held them was an awe-inspiring, infinite expanse, a realm without walls, without borders, an ethereal void suspended between dimensions. It was not a physical structure, but a meeting ce forged in the very fabric of reality, existing beyond the scope of time and space. Its boundaries were formless, its dimensions fluctuating like a dream, allowing those who entered to leave behind their mortal constraints and exist within a realm where only the unfathomably powerful could endure. Here, strength was not simply an attribute, it was a force that resonated through every atom, every molecule of the ce, warping it with an undeniable aura. The ground beneath their feet seemed to pulse with energy, as if it, too, felt the weight of their presence. Each step taken in this sacred space sent tremors through the very air, each movement a deration of dominance over the realms beyond. It was a ce that could only hold those who had transcended the limits of their existence, a ce where power was not just a means to an end, but the very foundation of the universe itself. The mere act of gathering here was an event in and of itself, a convergence of beings whose abilities shaped reality, who held the fate of the world in their hands. In this space, the highest powers could meet without fear, without hesitation, for they were untouchable. They were the sovereigns of the world, and here, in this sanctum of power, nothing could challenge their rule. As the representatives arrived, their auras red in unison, an overwhelming torrent of power that rippled through the air like a tempest. The sheer intensity of their presence seemed to warp the very fabric of reality, a pressure so palpable that it could reduce lesser beings to mere shadows in its wake. The atmosphere thickened, as if the room itself recoiled in response to the raw force, each of their energies mingling and shing, creating a tumultuous resonance that echoed throughout the space. The earth beneath their feet trembled, and the very air seemed to hum with the weight of their collective might, an unmistakable deration of their dominance over all life within their respective domains. It was a reminder that they were not mere rulers, but living embodiments of their races'' strength and pride. Each of them entered with an unspoken understanding, this was not a ce for words, but for presence, for the subtle exchange of power, and the weight of their legacies. They were not here to converse with one another; no, this meeting was not for the exchange of pleasantries or political maneuvering. They were here to discuss something far more pressing, something that could push the world further. ______________ The first to step forward were the Dragon representatives, embodiments of untamed power and primordial magic. The Dragon King of the Dragon n; Iserios Von Deathwrath , was a towering figure, draped in a cloak of scales that gleamed like moltenva under the dim glow of the dimension. His wings, vast and imposing, unfurled as he entered, casting a shadow that seemed to stretch endlessly. His long, serpentine tailshed through the air with an authority that demanded silence. His draconic eyes burned with an eternal me, capable of incinerating even the most defiant of foes with a single nce. Iserios was known as the ''Ember Monarch'', his control over fire magic unparalleled, his power in elemental maniption almost godlike. His presence alone filled the room with an intensity that made the very air vibrate. At his side stood, Drakonis Pyrosun , his younger brother, a dragon whose wings were marked with the ancient symbols of his n''s bloodline. Drakonis was known for his mastery of destructive magic, his fire magic not only powerful but also capable of reshaping the very essence of the world around him. Though a brother to Iserios, Drakonis was not seen as a mere shadow; he was a force to be reckoned with in his own right. ________________ The Phoenix Domain was represented by Aurelius Ignis , the Phoenix King, whose fiery presence could scorch the very air. His wings, burning with the intensity of a thousand suns, symbolized his unmatched control over fire and regeneration. By his side stood Virelia Ignis , the Phoenix Queen, known for her mastery over healing and fire magic. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin Once a fierce warrior, she had evolved into a brilliant strategist, her aura radiating power and wisdom,plementing Aurelius strength with her own fiery determination. _______________ The Demi-human Domain was represented by Kaelen Wildhart , their towering leader, a half-beast, half-human whose battle prowess and intellect had led his people through countless wars. His obsidian ws and glowing moonlit eyes signified his fearsome strength and tactical brilliance. Alongside him was Nyxara , the swift and cunning warrior. With her feline grace and sharp mind, she was a master of stealth and strategy, capable of turning the tide of any battle with a single move. Her golden eyes and silver hair were as striking as her unparalleled intellect. _________________ Next, the Elf representatives appeared. The Elf King Aeltharion Moonwhisper , was as timeless as the forest itself, his presence graceful yet immeasurably powerful. His skin seemed to glow faintly, his eyes shining with the wisdom of millennia. The air around him crackled with spirit energy, his magic in perfect harmony with the world. His mastery over wind and spirit magic was unmatched, his connection to nature itself allowing him to wield the elements with an ease and fluidity that seemed impossible for any other being. At his side, the second representative was Ss Nightshade , a renowned sage and one of the highest practitioners of wind magic in all of Elvenkind. Ss'' connection to the wind was so strong that it was said he couldmand the very breath of the world itself. He was a silent, calcting figure, with eyes that betrayed the depth of his experience. His long, silver hair and the quiet, rhythmic movements of his body marked him as a being who had long since mastered not only magic, but the art of patience. _____________ For the Titans, the room seemed to darken as they entered, their footsteps causing tremors in the floor beneath them. Gorath Storm , the patriarch of the Titan race, was a colossus of muscle and might, his presence an unrelenting force. His skin harder than any metal many knew, his body built for battle, and his strength beyond anything the other races couldprehend. The sheer force of his aura could crush mountains, his every movement resonating with raw, primal power. Hispanion, Tharok Earthbreaker , was a warrior in his own right, standing slightly behind Gorath with a stoic expression. Tharok was the Titan race''s master of battlefield tactics, a strategist whose mind was as sharp as his immense axe. Together, they represented the unstoppable might of the Titan race, a race whose very existence was built on strength and endurance. ________________ The Dwarven representatives entered with a nging of metal, their stout forms heavy with the weight of the forge and the battle. The "Grand Smith" of the Dwarven race, Baldor Ironhammer , was a figure of incredible presence, his short but stocky body brimming with the power of the forge. Baldor''s hands, though scarred by the fires of the forge, were strong enough to wield any weapon, his skill with metal unrivaled. His aura, while heavy and grounded, seemed to pulse with the steady rhythm of the hammer on an anvil, a heartbeat of a race that had long since perfected the art of weapon crafting and battle. Beside him was Torrin Stonefist , a warrior of great renown, his face covered in a thick beard that flowed like molten iron. Torrin was not only a master cksmith but also a battle-hardened veteran, his skills with both hammer and shield legendary. Together, the two represented the heart and soul of the Dwarven race, standing as both creators and destroyers in their unyielding quest for mastery. ______________ The Vampires were thest to enter, their cold beauty and dangerous allure causing a hushed silence in the room. ra Bloodmoon , the matriarch of the Vampire race, was a vision of otherworldly grace, her skin pale as marble, her long, flowing ck hair almost seeming to absorb the light around her. Her crimson eyes glowed with an inner fire, an unquenchable thirst for power. ra was a master of blood magic, her control over it absolute, able to manipte blood in ways that defied thews of nature. Her aura was chilling, a palpable force that seemed to drain the warmth from the room. At her side stood dimire Darkfury , her most trusted lieutenant and a being of incredible power. His eyes, sharp and calcting, seemed to pierce through those around him, his control over shadow magic just as strong as ra''s dominion over blood. Together, they were the dark rulers of the Vampire race, their mastery of the arcane arts unparalleled. _________________ Lastly, the representatives of the Human race entered the room, their presence a striking contrast to the overwhelming power of the other races. The first was Null Michael , the patriarch of the Null family, a human whose power had risen from the depths of his own will. Michael was like an anomaly in a world filled with beings of unimaginable strength, his aura cool andposed, yet deceptively powerful. He was a master of swordsmanship, his skill with a de so refined that even those of the highest races took caution when facing him. Though human, his power rivaled that of many of the greatest beings in the world, his mastery of the sword andbat made him a force to be reckoned with. Beside him was Seraphina Dawn , an orphan who had risen from nothing to be one of the most powerful sorceresses in the world. She had no n, no lineage, no family to speak of, only her own determination. Seraphina''s magic was built on a foundation of raw, untapped potential, her affinity for Space magic a force to be reckoned with. Her skills in elemental maniption were unparalleled, and her will to survive had shaped her into one of the most dangerous individuals in the world. ____________ As thest of the representatives took their ce, the room seemed to grow heavier with each passing second. Their auras, immense and oppressive, filled the space. The very air crackled with the power of their presence, and the ground seemed to shift beneath their feet, as though the world itself could not bear the weight of theirbined might. Each of them was a ruler, a force of nature, a being whose power had shaped the world in ways that most could neverprehend. And yet, despite their immense strength, despite the weight of their legacies, there was a palpable silence that hung in the air. They were not here to fight. They were not here to exchange words of peace or hostility. No, this gathering was not for conversation, nor for casual pleasantries. This was a meeting of titans, a gathering of beings whose very existence could alter the fate of the world. And they were here to discuss something that affected them all. Atst, the room fell into a still silence, theirbined power pressing down upon the space, and the only sound was the slow, deliberate ticking of time itself. ___________ Author''s Note Second Arc begins. Chapter 168: Prodigies The great hall was silent, a palpable tension in the air as the world''s mightiest gathered, each of them carrying the weight of entire races and legacies. The atmosphere crackled with an almost suffocating intensity, as though space itself bowed to the overwhelming presence of these ancient beings. The gathered figures, cloaked in their resplendent auras, each radiating a unique energy that was bothforting and intimidating, sat in silence. At the long table, each seat was upied by a representative of the great ns, their bloodlines stretching back millennia. The race heads sat upon their high thrones, each one a monument to their power, and their voices were like thunder in the minds of all who dared listen. There were no pleasantries exchanged, no frivolous words. This was not a ce for idle chatter. They were here for a singr purpose, and they would waste no time in arriving at it. In the heart of the hall stood the Head of the Titan race, Gorath, his very being bending the air around him. His skin was like granite, and his eyes gleamed with the power of the mountains. As he opened his mouth to speak, the room seemed to tremble, his voice rumbling like a deep earthquake, each word a force in its own right. "I bring forth the champion of the Titan race, Taeron" Gorath dered, his deep voice echoing through the hall. "Though he is young, his mastery over the earth and his innate strength surpasses even our greatest warriors. It is his time to lead our people into the next era" A single wave of his hand seemed tomand the very air around him, and the surrounding space seemed to bend with his will. His gaze swept across the room, almost daring anyone to question the might of his champion. Next, the air shimmered with ethereal energy as the King of the Dragon race, Iserios, spoke. His form was almost too radiant to behold, the fire in his eyes flickering with the agelessness of dragons. His voice was like the distant roar of a storm, his words carrying the weight of centuries, his aura affecting the very fabric of reality. The air grew hotter, and the sound of crackling mes seemed toe from the very air itself. "The one chosen to represent the Dragons is none other than Kaelithar" Iserios'' voice soared through the room. "He is a prodigy of both me and flight. His bond with the primal forces of fire has already surpassed many of our most revered elders. The mes that consume him are not of this world, and his wings can scorch the skies themselves. It is his to im" As he spoke, the air seemed to warp and twist, creating a heat that made the very walls sweat. His power was palpable, and it was clear that even the finest warrior would tremble before him, let alone her champion. The next to speak was Aurelius of the Phoenix race, his regal form alight with radiant, golden feathers that glowed with the intensity of a thousand suns. As he stood to address the assembly, his presence stretched outward, and the very fabric of reality shimmered under his gaze. His voice was soft, yet unyielding, filled with the same fiery passion that embodied his people. "My chosen champion is Serenelle" Aurelius announced, his tone both proud and expectant. "Her mes burn brighter than any before her. She has already been seen soaring higher than any Phoenix ever dared. Her rebirths havee faster and with greater power, showing that she will stand at the pinnacle of our kind. She is the me of our future" When Aurelius spoke, a wave of heat radiated from him, causing the air to shimmer with the raw intensity of burning fire. His words were not just spoken, they were felt, ike a rising sun that would never set. The Elf King, Aeltharion, stood next, his form elegant and noble, the aura of the elves surrounding him like a soft breeze. He was tall, lithe, his silver hair cascading like flowing water down his back. His voice was clear, like the ringing of a bell at dawn, and yet there was power in every syble. His presence was not one of brute force, but of subtle elegance and a mastery over nature itself. "Vahalin is our chosen" King Aeltharion said, his voice resonating deeply within the hearts of all who heard it. "He is a prodigy among our kind, unmatched in both intellect and swordsmanship. His control over the forces of the earth, the wind, and even the very trees themselves is nothing short of mastery. In time, he will show the world the true might of the Elves" As Aeltharion spoke, the room felt lighter, as if the very trees of an ancient forest were reaching their branches toward the gathering. There was no loud promation, only the gentle power of his presence, a force that grew as he spoke, urging everyone to listen closely to the wisdom in his words. Next came the dwarf leader, Baldor, whose presence was like the unyielding strength of stone. His thick beard swayed as he raised his voice, the deep rumble of his tone vibrating through the chamber like the sound of an anvil struck by a hammer. "Thrain Ironfist will carry the banner of the Dwarves" Baldor announced, his voice like the crack of a forge''s hammer. "His strength is unmatched, his resolve unshakable. He has forged weapons the likes of which the world has never seen, and his mastery over metal and stone is absolute. He will prove that the heart of a dwarf beats with the power of mountains themselves." The mere mention of Thrain''s name seemed to ignite the air with an almost metallic scent, as though the very essence of steel had been awakened. Baldor''s words carried the weight of centuries of dwarven tradition, and in the silence that followed, it was clear that none would question the might of the dwarf race. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin The next to speak was the Demi-Human leader, a creature of both grace and untamed fury. Kaelen stood with a wild, untamable energy, his form lithe and graceful, his piercing green eyes alight with power. He was the very essence of the wild, and his presence was like a storm about to break. "Rylis is the one chosen to represent us" Kaelen''s voice rang out like a hawk''s cry across the sky. "He is both beast and man, his instincts honed beyond any of his kind. His ability tomune with the beasts of this world, coupled with his strength, makes him a force to be reckoned with. In him, we ce our trust" His words stirred something primal in the room, as if a wild wind had swept through the assembly, carrying with it the scent of forests and untamednds. Kaelen''s presence was both calming and overwhelming, and it was clear that the Demi-Human race would never be underestimated with such a champion leading them. Next came the vampire Queen, ra, a being of chilling grace. Her pale skin almost shimmered in the light, her eyes gleaming with an eerie crimson glow. Her presence was suffocating, as though the very air around her had be thick with power. When she spoke, her voice was like a velvet whisper that carried the weight of millennia. "Aurelia will be our chosen" ra''s voice cut through the silence like a de. "Hermand over blood is unparalleled, and her speed and strength rival the greatest of our ancestors. She is the very embodiment of the eternal night, and she will show all who stand against us what it means to challenge the vampires" As she spoke, the temperature in the room dropped, the air growing thin and cold, as though the presence of the vampires had drawn all warmth from the world. The power of ra was undeniable, and it was clear that her chosen champion was no less formidable. Finally, the Human race was represented by none other than Michael, the Swordmaster, a man whose very presence seemed to slice through the atmosphere. He stood tall, his piercing gaze sharper than the finest de, and his aura resonated with an unyielding power. Around him, the space itself quivered, as though bowing to the sheer intensity of his sword intent, an energy so refined it seemed capable of cleaving through the very fabric of reality. When Michael spoke, his voice was calm yetmanding, like the whisper of a de being drawn from its sheath, but it carried the weight of a storm ready to strike. "The one who will represent humanity is Anthony" Michael dered, his tone cutting through the thick tension in the room like a well-honed edge. "He is a prodigy whose resolve is unshakable, his mastery over the elements unparalleled, and his will stronger than the sharpest steel. Anthony will stand as the sword and shield of humanity, carving a path for our future" As his words echoed, his sword intent manifested, an invisible but palpable force that seemed to press against the non-existing walls of the chamber. The air itself shimmered under its pressure, as though reality were being tested for its strength. Those in the room, powerful as they were, could not ignore the subtle hum of restrained devastation emanating from the Swordmaster. It was a force that demanded respect, a deration that humanity''s champion was one to be feared. Michael''s gaze swept over the assembly, unwavering and absolute. It was not a challenge, but a promise, that humanity would not falter under his watch. The world''s mightiest had spoken. And as the room fell silent, their gazes turned to one another, each of them acutely aware that the time of reckoning was fast approaching. Chapter 169: Bloodbath The assembled leaders of the world''s mightiest ns stood in solemn unity, their forms casting long shadows upon the grand ethereal floor, the air thick with the weight of their power. Each carried the mark of their heritage, an aura so dense that it could warp the very fabric of reality. The Queen of Vampires, ra Bloodmoon, stood at the farthest end of the room, her presence cool, yet undeniably sharp. The sharpness of her fangs was mirrored in the unyielding sharpness of her gaze. Her voice was a silken weapon, gliding through the silence like a knife. Yet, it was her smile thatmanded the room, not the de she so deftly wielded. "Let us end this" She began, her tone velvety yet cutting. "The time hase to decide who will stand as the face of our races. How do we choose the one who will represent us all?" Her words were deliberate, measured, and heavy with expectation. The heads of the ns exchanged nces, each leader considering the gravity of the question. The moment lingered, like the calm before a great storm, before the response was delivered. From across the room, a figure of immense presence stepped forward. The towering form of the Titan Lord, Gorath, his very footsteps causing the ground beneath them to tremble, spoke next. His voice was as deep as the earth itself, each word reverberating through the hall. "We decide with strength" He rumbled, his eyes zing with the fiery passion of his race. "We test them, each young prodigy, and see who emerges victorious. The strongest will stand as our representative" His words were simple, yet resounding. There was no need for boration; Gorath''s power alone conveyed the weight of his belief. The other heads, some solemn, others skeptical, absorbed his words. But ra, with her calcting smile, was the first to break the silence. "That may work for some" She purred. "But not all. Some of our prodigies have strength not just inbat, but in intellect and resolve. Should we disregard these qualities and reduce them to mere battle-hardened warriors?" Her eyes flickered with amusement, her sharp fangs gleaming as she savored the tension building in the room. The Dragon Lord, Iserios, known for both his wisdom and his unparalleledbat prowess, tilted his head slightly, his golden eyes narrowing as he considered her words. "You raise an interesting point" He said, his voice a low growl, like distant thunder. "But we must remember that the future of our races will not only be shaped by intellect. Power, raw power, is what will carry them forward in the trials ahead. It is what separates those who are worthy from those who are not" Iserios'' gaze turned to Gorath. "You speak of strength, Titan Lord. I agree with your sentiment, strength, in all its forms, must be the deciding factor. Let us not forget that there are battles beyond the battlefield, yet when the timees for our champions to face the world, it is their power that will lead them" As Iserios'' words resonated through the chamber, the Elf King, Aeltharion, a figure as serene as he was terrifying, spoke. His voice was calm and measured, yet each syble was imbued with centuries of wisdom. His appearance alone demanded respect, his lithe, nearly ethereal form exuding an aura of otherworldly grace. "I disagree" Aeltharion said, his tone as cold as the winds that swept the highest mountains. "You speak of strength as if it is the only currency by which worth can be measured. But there are other qualities, wisdom, foresight, the ability tomand, to lead. Do we truly believe that our young prodigies can only be defined by their capacity for violence?" He raised a hand, palm open, as if to still the rising tension. "I propose we test them, not just through strength, but through their ability to think, to strategize. Only by bncing all aspects of power can we truly know who will be our worthy champion" His words were calcted, and yet, beneath them, there was an undeniable air of pride. Aeltharion''s race valued more than mere strength; they prided themselves on intellect, strategy, and the ability to see beyond the immediate horizon. The Vampire Queen, ra, regarded him with a quiet smile, her sharp eyes glinting in the dim light. "Strategy is well and good, Elf King" She said, her voice soft butden with sarcasm. "But in the end, it is the one who survives the trials who will stand tall. I suggest something simpler" There was a pause as the room awaited her next words. With a glint of mischief in her eyes, ra leaned forward. "We put them together" She said, her smile widening "And let them kill each other. The one who remains alive, standing tall and victorious, will represent us all" A ripple of shock spread through the room, as the heads of the other races processed her words. Michael, the Swordmaster and representative of the Human Race, stepped forward, his presence steady and unwavering. His aura was sharp, a de drawn in the air itself, and the weight of his sword intent pressed down upon the room like a storm gathering on the horizon. His hair, silver and streaked with age, framed a face of sharp features and cold determination. "I see no issue with such an arrangement" Michael said, his voice calm, but with an undercurrent of something far more dangerous. "Strength, intellect, survival, all of these qualities can be tested during their battle. What ra suggests would show us who truly deserves the mantle of leadership. Let them fight, and we shall see who emerges, unbroken, from the trial" ra''s smile deepened, her crimson eyes flickering with something akin to approval. "Exactly" She purred, her voice an echo of the night''s cruelest winds. "We need not waste time with meaningless trials. The truth will reveal itself on the battlefield. We all know that the future will belong to those who can oust, outsmart, and overpower the others. Let them prove themselves in the only way that matters" Her suggestion hung in the air like a tangible thing, and for a moment, the room was silent. The Vampire Queen''s audacity seemed to crackle in the air, but it was Michael who first broke the quiet, a thin, almost imperceptible smile forming at the corner of his lips. "We shall see" He said, his gaze steady on the other leaders. "This trial will reveal not just their worth, but our own. It will test us all, just as it will test them" Gorath''s deep voice rumbled through the room again, like the sound of distant thunder. "I''ve always believed in the power of a good challenge" He said. "Let the trial begin" Aurelius, his gaze cold as always, simply nodded. "I have no objections. Let them fight. We shall see who is worthy to stand for us" The atmosphere was thick with anticipation as the heads of the ns agreed to ra''s suggestion, their voices uniting in grim resolution. This was not a decision to be made lightly; it was a deration of war in its own right. And as the room filled with murmurs of agreement, the realization dawned upon the gathered leaders: this was not just about a singlepetition. This was a battle for the future of their world''s progress. But each leader stood unwavering in their belief, a quiet yet resolute confidence emanating from them as they nodded in tacit agreement. The notion of bloodshed, though brutal, was not one they feared. On the contrary, it was a challenge that stirred the primal essence of their beings. Each of them, in their heart of hearts, was certain that their chosen kin would emerge victorious, standing triumphant over all others in this harrowing test of might ra''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she surveyed the room. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin Her suggestion had been epted, and now, the stage was set. As the final echoes of the leaders'' voices faded into the heavy silence of the grand hall, the weight of their collective decision hung in the air like a dense fog. The tension that had briefly crackled between them now seemed to dissipate, reced by an almost palpable sense of finality. The room, once alive with the presence of the most powerful beings in the world, began to empty as they prepared to depart, each aware that the world''s fate had been irrevocably altered by the trial they had set in motion. ra, the Queen of Vampires, stood with the air of a predator who had just cornered her prey. Her crimson eyes gleamed with satisfaction, her smile curled ever so slightly as she surveyed the room. Her presence, an elegant yet ominous force, had never faltered, even as the other leaders had raised their voices in opposition. It was not her nature to gloat, but the subtle glint of approval in her gaze was undeniable. With a final,nguid sweep of her gaze across the room, she turned, her ck cloak swirling in the wake of her movement. Without a word, she vanished, her form dissipating into the air like smoke, leaving behind nothing but the scent of night and the echo of her unspoken authority. The room seemed to exhale collectively as the dark queen disappeared, her power lingering in the space she had once upied, like the remnants of an ancient curse. Next, Iserios, the Dragon Lord, his golden eyes still glowing with the heat of battle and wisdom, raised his hand in a final gesture of respect. His deep voice had stirred the hearts of many, but his departure was as serene and imperious as his demeanor. The air around him shimmered with heat, the very temperature of the room rising in response to his overwhelming presence. His wings, massive and iridescent, unfurled for the briefest of moments, casting a shadow that stretched across the chamber. With a single, powerful beat of his wings, Iserios was gone. His form blurred, melting into the ether as though he had never been there. The room, still heavy with the aftereffects of his power, was left in a stunned silence. His departure was both awe-inspiring and unsettling, a reminder of the might he wielded in this world. The Titan race Patriarch, Gorath, stood as a mountain among men, his towering figure casting a shadow that nearly consumed the entire room. His eyes burned with the fire of his race, and the very ground beneath his feet seemed to quake with the intensity of his presence. Yet, despite his colossal size, his movements were deliberate and measured, like a force of nature about to change the course of the world itself. Without speaking, Gorath''s massive frame seemed to melt into the stone, his figure absorbed by the earth beneath him. His departure was marked by the faintest tremor that ran through the walls, a final testament to his dominion over the world''s very foundation. And just as quickly as he had arrived, he was gone, leaving only the lingering echo of his immense power. Aeltharion, the King of Elves, stood in his ce with the quiet majesty that only centuries of experience could grant. His silver hair cascaded around his shoulders, his eyes glowing with an inner light that spoke of ancient wisdom and unyielding resolve. Unlike the others, who had departed with an air of finality, Aeltharion lingered for a moment longer, his gaze sweeping over the room, his thoughts seemingly far removed from the present. His long, delicate fingers brushed against his robes, and he took a deep breath, as though preparing to leave a part of himself behind. Then, with a soft whisper of air, he too was gone. His form dissipated into the mist of time, leaving no trace behind. His presence was one that defied description, not simply the absence of form, but the absence of time itself. The room, now devoid of his ethereal grace, felt colder, emptier, as though something precious had been stolen from it. And then, Michael, the Swordmaster, the representative of the Human Race, stood alone. His eyes, silver like a de tempered in the fires of battle, were focused and unwavering. His presence, though not as overwhelming as that of the other leaders, was no lessmanding. The air around him seemed to crackle with restrained power, the very fabric of the world bending beneath the weight of his sword intent. He was a figure of stark determination, a man whose purpose had always been clear, even as the world itself turned and twisted in unimaginable ways. His gaze swept across the emptying room, pausing for a brief moment as if contemting the vastness of what had just been set in motion. The trial woulde, and with it, the weight of destiny would fall upon the shoulders of those who would fight. Yet for now, Michael remained silent. His path had been set, and he knew that no matter the oue of the trials, the world would move ever forward, its future shaped by the decisions made in this very room. And then, with a single, elegant movement, Michael too began to fade. His form flickered like a candle in the wind, a brief sh of silver and steel before it was swallowed by the shadows. His departure was quiet, unassuming, yet the air felt distinctly colder in his absence, as if the world had lost a measure of its stability. One by one, the leaders of the ns vanished, each departing with the power and majesty that was uniquely their own. And as they disappeared, so too did the room itself begin to shift. The great hall, once vibrant with the presence of the world''s strongest beings, grew still and quiet, the echoes of their departure lingering in the corners of the chamber. The torches flickered, their mes dancing uneasily in the absence of their masters. The walls, once adorned with the signs of ancient power, now seemed to close in on themselves, as if retreating into the deep recesses of time. The weight of the meeting, of the choices that had been made, pressed down upon the space, and for a moment, the room felt as though it were holding its breath. The trial was set. The fate of the ns, of the world, now rested upon the shoulders of the young prodigies who would soon sh in a battle unlike any other. And as the final traces of the leaders'' presences faded, there was nothing left but the stillness of anticipation, the world holding its breath as it awaited the oue of a decision made by those who had seen and shaped the rise and fall of empires. The time for words had passed. Now, only the trial remained. Chapter 170: Connected The world had shifted subtly over the past month since Anthony''s grand birthday banquet, a time when the festivities of the event still echoed in the air. Yet, for all its joy, a certain stillness had settled in Anthony''s life. He had be an observer of his own days, each one slipping by in a haze of indulgence. He spent hours, if not entire days,zing about the estate, drifting between sleep and waking, ensnared in the luxury and peace afforded to him by the Null legacy. Anthony''s usual restlessness had been reced by a quiet lethargy, an odd contentment as he took each moment in stride. The weight of his power had grown less pressing with the passage of time, as though the urgency of his existence had momentarily faded. He felt disconnected from the ever-changing world outside, where events of great import were unfolding, a stark contrast to his own cid lifestyle. In that month, the one constant motion within the Null estate had been the departure of Collins. The former patriarch of the Null lineage, alongside his wife Irene, had left for the battlefield once more, their figures vanishing like twin shadows swallowed by the storm of war. It was a departure marked by silence, no fanfare, no long-winded speeches, simply the departure of two titans in pursuit of another battlefield, where the echoes of their power would once again shape the fate of those who crossed their path. In the grand halls of the Null estate, the absence of their presence felt as heavy as the weight of a mountain. Yet, in the farthest corners of the estate, Anthony rested, oblivious to the world that moved on without him. His mind was consumed by dreams, unbroken by the need for responsibility or action. His life was that of a prince, unchallenged in his leisure, or so it seemed. But today, the tranquil monotony of Anthony''s existence would be shattered. The soft knock on his door broke through the veil of his sleep. He stirred slightly, his head rising from the plushness of the pillow, but his body remainednguid and unwilling to move. Another knock, firmer this time, pierced through theyers of his groggy haze. "Young Master" A voice called through the door, its polite and respectful tone making the air around it vibrate slightly. "The Patriarch requests your presence. He awaits you in the Grand Hall" The words, though polite and formal, carried an undeniable weight, one that had Anthony lifting himself from the bed with swift and practiced ease. His body, still half-ensnared by sleep, protested the sudden movement, but there was no denying themand in the voice. It was time to face whatever awaited him. He dressed quickly, his motions as fluid as a man who had long been ustomed to the rituals of high life. He donned his finest attire, carefully selecting each piece, but his mind remained distant, preupied with the task at hand. The knock and the message had stirred something in him, a rare sensation, like a cloud passing over his mind, something he could not name, but that felt unsettling in its unfamiliarity. When he stood before the great door leading to the Grand Hall, Anthony paused. A strange presence hung in the air, a suffocating weight that seemed to emanate from within the room. His hand hovered over the door handle, sensing a shift, a shift in the very atmosphere that surrounded him. His father''s aura, a force he knew so well, was now more than just the familiar presence of a jovial patriarch. It was grand, imposing, and yet, strangely... cold. Anthony''s hand fell to his side as he stepped back, feeling the oppressive weight of Michael''s presence press down on him. He could almost feel the strength of the aura through the door, the pulse of power vibrating through the thick wood. Gone was the usual warmth, the easyughter, the jovial nature of his father. In its ce, a far more serious energy surrounded the patriarch, a force that left no room for jest, no space for warmth, no sense of familiarity. Anthony closed his eyes for a moment, grounding himself, gathering hisposure before stepping forward. This was no longer a meeting between father and son. This was a meeting between the patriarch of the Null family and his heir, an exchange of matters too grave for sentiment. He opened the door slowly, the creaking sound seeming to echo in the vast hall. And there, in the heart of the room, stood Michael, his back straight and regal. His usual warm, inviting aura was now reced by a disciplined, sharp edge. His expression was serious, unreadable. Gone was the man who could always be counted on for augh and a ruffle of Anthony''s hair. Today, Michael stood as a pir of authority,manding and powerful. "Father" Anthony began, his voice measured and respectful as he lowered his head in a gesture that reflected the seriousness of the moment. "I greet the Patriarch" Michael''s eyes flickered for a moment, a brief sh of recognition crossing his features. His lips twitched, but the usual smile never came. He stood tall, a king in his own right, his entire presence imposing. The air seemed to ripple with the power he exuded, his body cloaked in the calm authority of a ruler. "You may rise" Michael said, his voice deep and unwavering. There was no humor in his tone, no softness to his words. He spoke like one who had far more to say than just pleasantries. "There is much to discuss, Anthony" As his son rose to his feet, Michael did not waste time with pleasantries. His eyes locked onto Anthony''s with a gaze that was intense, as though trying to pierce through him. "The time hase for you to stand beside me in a matter far beyond our family''s usual dealings" Michael began. "A gathering is taking ce soon, and I''ve been asked to send one of my own to represent me. And you, Anthony, will be the one to carry my name in this" Anthony''s brows furrowed slightly, the gravity of his father''s words striking him. He could sense that Michael was not ying around, this was not some routine task. The air in the room had thickened further, and the weight of the situation pressed against Anthony''s chest. The patriarch''s voice was devoid of the usual warmth, his words clipped, efficient. "I trust you will not disgrace me in this matter" Michael continued, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "The task ahead will test you in ways you cannot yetprehend, but I have no doubt that you are prepared. You will face challenges that will push you to your limits, Anthony. Remember your ce, and remember who you represent" Anthony nodded solemnly, his mind racing with the possibilities of what his father was saying. A gathering? His father''s tone was unmistakable, this was no mere gathering, no meeting of minds. This was something far more dangerous, and Anthony felt the quiet tension between them. Before he could respond, Michael''s gaze softened for a fraction of a second, just enough for Anthony to catch it. "Your life is on the line in this, Anthony. Even if you ovee what ising, what follows... may be far worse" Anthony''s heart skipped a beat, the weight of his father''s words sinking in. But the confidence that Michael had in him was clear, even in his stern tone. Michael knew the dangers, but he also knew his son. Anthony''s mind raced with possibilities, his father had always been his greatest teacher, but this time, the stakes were higher than ever. The moment stretched on as father and son locked eyes, an unspoken understanding passing between them. Michael''s gaze, as always, was full of quiet strength. He did not need to speak further to know that Anthony would take this task seriously. Still, his voice carried a finality, a sense of closure. "Go now, Anthony. You will prepare for what''sing" Michael said, his voice more gentle now, but themanding presence remained. "I will be watching" Anthony nodded once more, bowing his head slightly before turning and walking toward the door, his mind heavy with unanswered questions. As he exited, Michael''s eyes followed him, a sigh escaping his lips as the door closed behind Anthony. There was pride in his heart, yes, but also fear. Fear for the path that awaited his son. Even if Anthony seeded in this bloodbath, what would await him after? The world was shifting, and Michael knew all too well that it was a world that might not allow his son to survive for long. Still, he had no choice but to ce his trust in Anthony. The boy hade so far. Yet, Michael would not let his guard down. Not now. Not with everything at stake. The calm, collected patriarch stood alone in the vast hall, his mind racing with the many threads of fate that were now pulling his son toward an unknown future. As Anthony stepped away from the Grand Hall, his mind was clouded with the weight of his father''s words. He could feel the lingering pressure of Michael''s presence still tugging at him, even as the door closed behind him. It was clear this was no ordinary task. The patriarch''s somber warning echoed in his ears, the grave tone far removed from the usual warmth Michael exuded. Anthony walked down the long corridor, his footsteps heavy, each one feeling like it reverberated throughout the estate. His mind raced, piecing together fragments of information, but the puzzle refused to fit together. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something farrger than him was in motion, and he, as always, was a yer in a game whose rules he could not yetprehend. But then, as his thoughts swirled, a memory began to surface, a conversation he had once had with the Dean of the Academy, back when the Dean had spoken those cryptic words that had never fully left his mind. The words echoed in his thoughts now, clearer than ever. "The world would need your help soon" At the time, those words had seemed vague, perhaps even melodramatic, considering his life at the Academy had been rtively uneventful up until some time ago. But now, in the quiet of the hallway, as the full weight of his father''s stern words settled over him, it felt as though a light had been flicked on in the darkness of his mind. The pieces were beginning to align, just a little. He thought back to his father''s words in the Grand Hall. "Even if you ovee what''sing, what follows¡­ may be far worse" Those words had carried the undeniable weight of experience, of someone who had lived through far too much to ignore the stakes of what was toe. His mind flickered back to the Dean''s warning. The world might need him soon. The bloodbath his father had spoken of, the gathering, whatever it truly was, it felt connected, as if they were two pieces of a muchrger puzzle. Was this what the Dean had spoken on? Was the time finally upon him? As the connection clicked into ce, Anthony''s lips curled into a faint smile, a small gesture that seemed incongruent with the gravity of the situation. He didn''t yet have the full picture. Far from it. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin There were still gaps, critical pieces missing from the puzzle. But one thing was clear now: whatever was toe, he would face it. No matter how dire or perilous, he would rise to meet it. The world was indeed shifting, and his ce in it was being carved out before his very eyes. His steps quickened as he moved through the estate, the weight of his father''s words and the Dean''s words bing one in his mind. A surge of adrenaline coursed through him, and with it came the recognition that he was no longer merely a bystander in his own life. Forces, greater than he could imagine, were at y. The gathering his father had mentioned, the bloodshed, the challenges yet toe, it was all connected. And as Anthony smiled, the uncertainty in his heart began to give way to something else: Battle Intent. Chapter 171: Kaelthar Drakemaw The air was thick with the scent of sulfur, the oppressive heat radiating from every corner of the vast, cavernous dungeon. A maze of stone pirs and jagged rocks seemed to pulse with an unnatural energy, as though the very walls were alive, exhaling their fiery breath. The dungeon was a ce of eternal fire and ceaseless danger, where even the most seasoned warriors found their lives in constant peril. Yet, it was here that Kaelthar Drakemaw, the prodigy of the Dragon n, honed his unearthly power. d in the deep crimson armor of the Drakemaw lineage, his sabre gleamed with an otherworldly light, the de forged in the heart of an ancient volcano. Kaelthar''s eyes burned with a fire as intense as the one coursing through the weapon, the very essence of the Fire element flowing through him like an unstoppable torrent. His hair, a deep shade of onyx, was ruffled by the wind generated by the chaos of battle, and his expression, as always, was a mixture of disdain and cold confidence. The dungeon, brimming with ferocious monsters of every shape and size, seemed to tremble at his presence. As he stepped forward, the creatures, ranging from vering beasts with fangs as long as daggers to serpentine abominations with scales like iron, sensed his power and hesitated, their instincts telling them that this was no ordinary adversary. But Kaelthar was not here to fight for survival; he was here to train, to push his limits, to conquer. In a swift motion, he unsheathed his sabre, and the air seemed to warp around him. The de ignited with a blinding re of me, its edges crackling with the raw energy of the Fire element. With a single, effortless sweep, Kaelthar cleaved through the nearest monstrosity, its body splitting in two like a brittle twig snapped by an invisible force. The mes on his sabre danced in the air,pping at the disintegrating remains of the creature. Another monstrous beast, this one a hulking, armored behemoth with tusks like a war elephant, charged at him. But Kaelthar was already moving before the beast had taken its first step, his speed impossibly fast, a blur of motion. He darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the beast''s crushing strike, and with a single flick of his wrist, sent a torrent of fire surging from his sabre, engulfing the creature in an inferno that consumed it in moments. The mes burned with a ferocity that rivaled the heart of a star, reducing the beast to nothing more than a pile of smoldering ash in the blink of an eye. Kaelthar stood amidst the carnage, his body untouched, his breathing calm, as though the battle had never even urred. The silence of the dungeon, once filled with the sounds of war and the sh of steel, now settled into an eerie stillness, broken only by the crackling of embers still smoldering in the air. He took a moment, lowering his sabre and allowing the mes to die down, his gaze fixed ahead. His mind was not on the monsters, nor on the power he had just unleashed. No, his thoughts were elsewhere, clouded by a sense of ennui that had followed him for weeks. Hismand over the elemental fury of fire was absolute, a seamless fusion of raw power and precision, while his mastery of the sabre was unrivaled, each strike an elegant testament to years of relentless training and innate genius. Yet, amidst the fervor of his relentless training and the adrenaline of battle, there lingered an unease within him, an unspoken void that no triumph nor the intensity ofbat could ever truly quell With a long, contemtive sigh, Kaelthar carefully returned his sabre to its sheath. The flickering mes, like embers reluctant to fade, slowly ebbed back into the de, leaving only the slightest trace of warmth in the air, an ephemeral reminder of the fiery force that had just been unleashed He turned with the grace of a predator shifting between worlds, his steps carrying him to a stone b nestled at the heart of the cavern. In one seamless motion, he lowered himself onto it, his posture perfectly poised as though carved from the very stone beneath him. The cool surface kissed his skin, a contrast to the lingering heat that clung to his form. The dungeon''s oppressive atmosphere, thick with the stench of sulfur and the low growls of unseen creatures, seemed to close in around him like an insidious force. Yet, Kaelthar paid it no mind. He had long grown ustomed to the harshness of his environment, to the ever-present hum of danger that whispered in every shadow. In truth, it was here, amidst the heat and the chaos, where he found a semnce of sce. This dungeon, alive with the crackle of fire and the ceaseless stirrings of monsters, was his sanctuary. A ce where his power and fury were tempered by the solitude only darkness could offer. Here, surrounded by the ever-present burn of his mes, Kaelthar could forget the burdens of his name, the expectations of his bloodline. The dungeon did not ask anything of him. It merely existed, raw and untamed, as he was. Sitting cross-legged upon the cold stone, his form melding into the dim light, Kaelthar closed his eyes, exhaling slowly. The world outside him blurred into nothingness, and with deliberate calm, he entered a meditative state. His mind, usually as sharp and focused as the de he wielded, wandered through the vastbyrinth of his thoughts. He reflected on his upbringing, on the expectations ced upon him as the Dragon n''s prodigy. His bloodline was ancient, revered, and feared across thends. Yet, for all the praise and des he received, Kaelthar couldn''t help but feel a sense of emptiness gnawing at him. Was this really all there was? Was this endless cycle of battle, power, and dominance all he was meant to be? As Kaelthar sank deeper into his meditative state, the dungeon''s oppressive stillness suddenly shattered. A subtle movement at the edge of his awareness drew his attention. A silhouette materialized from the dimly lit corridor, and Kaelthar''s eyes slowly fluttered open. There, standing at the threshold of the chamber, was a servant, a young dragonkin, his frame slight beneath the modest robes he wore. The servant''s posture was stiff, his every motion betraying a clear unease. His eyes flickered between Kaelthar''s intense gaze and the stone floor beneath him, a frantic darting that spoke volumes of his difort. Though he strove forposure, the nervousness was palpable in the way his hands trembled ever so slightly at his sides, and his breath came in hesitant intervals. Kaelthar studied the young servant for a moment, noting the subtle shift in the air. The dungeon, vast and unyielding as it was, seemed to pulse with the difort emanating from the servant''s presence. Yet, there was no judgment in Kaelthar''s eyes, only the quiet acknowledgment that even those of his own kin were not immune to the weight of his prodigious reputation. "Master Kaelthar" The servant began, his voice trembling slightly. "The Dragon King demands your presence" Kaelthar raised an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering. The Dragon King? His Uncle, Iserios Von Deathwrath, had always been a formidable figure, both in terms of his power and his presence. There had been little need for Kaelthar to speak with him directly in recent years, as he had been focused on his training. To be summoned now, especially after such a long period of silence, was unexpected. "Very well" Kaelthar replied, his tone cool and controlled, though a flicker of curiosity burned in his gaze. "Tell him I shall be there shortly" The servant bowed quickly, relief washing over his features as he retreated into the shadows, his missionpleted. Kaelthar rose from his meditation, the weight of the summons settling in his mind. The Dragon King had not called for him lightly. The air in the dungeon seemed to grow heavier as Kaelthar moved toward the exit. Chapter 172: Vahalin Starshade The ancient forest, a realm untouched by time, sprawled endlessly around Vahalin Starshade. It was a sanctuary, a living testament to the immeasurable power of nature and the elven ancestors who had once walked these sacred paths. The air was thick with the scent of moss and earth, a crisp yet enchanting fragrance that stirred memories of old. Above him, the trees stood tall, their trunks gnarled and twisted in a manner only possible with millennia of growth. The canopy, a sprawling sea of leaves, shimmered with a ghostly silver sheen, glowing faintly under the ethereal light of a hidden moon that bathed this secludednd in a perpetual twilight. The forest hummed with life, a quiet, powerful symphony. It was not just the rustle of leaves or the gentle murmur of streams that filled the air, but the very pulse of the earth itself. A pulse that seemed to resonate within Vahalin, as though thend had been waiting for him. He was more than a mere elf here, he was an integral part of the bnce between the mortal and the spiritual. Vahalin sat in the center of this hallowed ground, his legs crossed in a perfect lotus position, his posture straight but rxed. His chest rose and fell in a slow, rhythmic motion as he breathed in the ancient magic that surged around him. His eyes, closed in deep meditation, were unwavering and serene. The wind itself, obedient to his presence, whispered through the towering trees, carrying with it the whispers of the spirits, ancestral echoes, long since silenced, now stirred by Vahalin''s extraordinary affinity for the elements. His mastery of the sword was unmatched among the elves of his generation, a legacy of his rigorous training. His hands, though still, were poised in the elegant manner of one who had wielded a de since childhood. The sword, an extension of his very being, was always within reach, though today, it remained untouched by his hands. Instead, his connection to the sword was something far deeper. He could summon its power with a mere thought, as naturally as breathing. The de of air and light, ever sharp, ever ready. But it was not only the sword that defined him. Vahalin''s connection to the elements, wind, earth, nt/wood was a bond cultivated over years of study, practice, andmunion with the spirits of the forest. The wind responded to him as though it were a living creature, caressing his face with its soft, cool breath. The earth seemed to shift beneath him, warm and fertile, as if it recognized him as its son. His affinity for nt life was equally profound, he could feel the subtle pulse of the forest''s heart, the way each leaf and flower bloomed, the intricate dance of life and death that sustained the delicate equilibrium of nature. And then there were the spirits. The ethereal beings who wandered the space between this world and the next, the spirits of ancient elves who had long since passed into legend. To them, Vahalin was not simply a prodigy; he was a beacon, a bridge between realms. He had the rare ability tomune with them, to draw upon their wisdom and strength, guiding him toward even greater mastery of his gifts. As he sat in perfect stillness, his connection to the forest deepened. The leaves above him fluttered gently in the breeze, their descent slow and deliberate. A soft cascade of emerald and gold, the leaves seemed to dance in the air, spinningzily like the wings of butterflies. One by one, the leaves fell andnded on him, the faintest touch of nature''s blessing. His skin tingled with the sensation of them, but his senses were so heightened that he felt as though the very fabric of the forest itself was merging with him. A bird flitted from a nearby branch, its wings delicate and swift. Itnded on his shoulder, its soft, almost weightless presence bringing a serene peace to the surroundings. A butterfly, brilliant in its myriad of colors, hovered in front of his face, its wings fluttering gracefully before resting on his hand. Around him, the air seemed to shimmer with the life force of the creatures that called the forest home, squirrels, rabbits, and smaller birds, all drawn to his presence. They perched on his limbs, on the soft folds of his cloak, and even on the ground at his feet, seeking to share in the tranquility he exuded. This was where he truly belonged, where he could feel the unity of the elements within him. The bond between Vahalin and the ancient forest was not just that of a wielder and his tools, but of a soul intertwined with the world around him. His connection to the earth was profound, rooted in the same soil that had borne the first elven ancestors. Here, in this timeless grove, he was a part of something far greater than himself. But even in this state of perfect harmony, the world had a way of pulling one back into reality. A slight shift in the atmosphere interrupted Vahalin''s deep connection with the forest. A disturbance, subtle, but distinct. The quiet flutter of wings ceased. The steady rhythm of the forest''s hum faltered for the briefest of moments. And then, just as quickly, the serenity returned. Vahalin''s eyelids fluttered open, the tranquility of the moment unfurling as his gaze settled upon the figure now standing at the entrance to the de. A young elf, adorned in the simple yet elegant attire of the royal household, stood before him. The envoy''s posture was upright, respectful, though there was a trace of unease in his demeanor. It was not fear, but a sense of reverence, for Vahalin''s presence carried an aura of power that few could approach without feeling a measure of awe. The elf''s voice broke the silence, calm and collected, but filled with the weight of the message he bore. "Lord Vahalin Starshade" He began, his tone firm but deferential. "The Elf King requests your presence. He has need of you" Vahalin nodded slowly, his expression as unreadable as ever. He did not rise from his seated position, nor did he speak a word of greeting. In this moment, there was only one thing that mattered, the request from the Elf King, the ruler of his people. Vahalin''s respect for his king was deep, but it was not without its own weight. The king was not one to summon lightly, and when he did, it was always for a purpose of great importance. Without a single word, Vahalin raised his hand to dismiss the elf, the gesture swift and fluid. The message had been received. The envoy, sensing that further conversation was unnecessary, inclined his head respectfully before turning and vanishing into the forest from whence he came. The forest remained unchanged, its stillness enveloping Vahalin once more. For a moment, he stayed there, sitting cross-legged, the leaves continuing to fall in gentle swirls around him. The flutter of wings resumed, and the creatures once more crept forward, returning to their innocent state of curiosity and serenity. Vahalin did not rise immediately. Instead, he remained where he was, once again blending with the forest, bing one with it. The spirits of the ancestors whispered around him, their voices like the rustling of leaves in a distant breeze. Their presence, though not seen, was felt, a silent reassurance that the path ahead would be fraught with trials, but it was a path that he would walk with strength. The moment passed, and with it, the prodigy of the elves rose to his feet. His movements were fluid, graceful, as though he were one with the very elements themselves. His sword, though still resting at his side, pulsed with energy, waiting for hismand. He had a purpose to fulfill, a summons to answer. And though the forest called to him, with its ancient power and whispered secrets, Vahalin knew that the time for meditation hade to an end. He took onest look at the forest, his gaze lingering on the softly glowing leaves, before he turned and walked toward his destiny. Chapter 173: Thrain Ironfist In the depths of the forge, where the very air seemed to crackle with the heat of an unrelenting fire, Thrain Ironfist stood as a testament to both the artistry of the forge and the might of a warrior. The room was a furnace itself, every surface thick with the weight of burning embers and the heat of the ever-roaring mes. Yet, amidst this inferno, Thrain moved with a rhythmic grace that seemed to defy the oppressive heat. He was a giant of his kind, his towering frame stretching far above the typical dwarven stature. But even with his height, which surpassed that of most dwarves, his features were unmistakably those of his people, stocky, powerful, and brimming with the kind of raw strength that came only from generations of warriors and craftsmen. Thrain''s beard was thick and wild, cascading down to his chest, the silvery strands flecked with soot and sweat. It was as much a part of him as his hammer, a symbol of both age and pride, well-earned through years of intense battle and painstaking creation. His biceps bulged with muscle, veins pulsating beneath his skin as he gripped his massive war hammer, the weight of it seemingly no more than a mere extension of his own arm. His every movement was a blur of fluidity, his muscles rippling as he swung the hammer down with such precision and force that the very air around him seemed to shudder. The sound of the hammer striking the anvil was an earth-shaking ''ng'', the force of it so potent that it sent shockwaves reverberating through the room. The noise was a violent sh, a sonic boom that seemed to explode outward, rattling the stone walls of the forge. Each strike unleashed a st of air, a reverberation that threatened to split the air in two, but the thick walls of the room held the sound within, amplifying the sheer power of the blow. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin The intensity of each impact was enough to shake the very foundations of the forge, sending waves through the metal as it bent and shaped beneath his hammer. Despite the overwhelming noise, the air in the forge was oppressive with heat, thick and suffocating. The anvil itself glowed with the intensity of the mes, its surface shimmering like molten metal, radiating an unbearable heat. The furnace that burned beneath it sent out waves of scalding air, making it feel as if the entire room was a living, breathing creature of fire. Sweat poured from Thrain''s brow, soaking into his beard, but he showed no sign of slowing down. His focus was absolute. His mind and body were one with the weapon he was forging, every strike another step toward perfection. Thrain''s affinity for both metal and fire was apparent in the way hemanded the forge. His connection to these elements was not just a matter of talent; it was as though the very essence of the metal itself answered to him, bending to his will with each blow of his hammer. The fire danced at hismand, its heat rising in waves, not just from the furnace, but from his very being. His control over the mes was nigh perfect, as if the fire itself recognized the ancient power that ran through his veins. As the hammer struck again, the shockwaves of his blows seemed to echo into the very bones of the earth, creating a crescendo of sound that rang out across the room. The st waves seemed to push back the very air itself, creating a ripple that shimmered like heat waves across the floor. The deafening sound was a symphony of destruction and creation, a violent testament to the power thaty in Thrain''s hands. Despite the ferocity of his strikes, Thrain''s movements were fluid, a seamless dance of force and precision. Each swing of the hammer was a natural extension of his body, as if the motion had been honed over lifetimes. His broad chest heaved with each breath, his powerful legs nted firmly on the ground, anchoring him to the anvil. His movements were like poetry, each strike deliberate and perfect, every motion in service of the masterpiece that would soon take shape under his hands. It was clear that Thrain was no mere craftsman. His talent for the forge was rivaled only by his skills as a warrior. Though he spent much of his time bent over the anvil, creating weapons of incredible strength, he was just as battle-hardened as any soldier. His body, built from the same brutal discipline as his creations, bore the marks of countless battles. His muscles, thick with years ofbat training, were a testament to the harsh reality of war that had shaped him. The fire that burned in his forge mirrored the fire that burned within him, unstoppable, consuming, and utterly relentless. As Thrain worked, absorbed in the rhythmic pounding of metal on anvil, a shadow appeared at the edge of the room. It was a figure shrouded in the dim glow of the forge, a servant of the n. The figure bowed low, as dwarves did before those of greater status, and spoke in a voice that barely rose above a whisper. "The n Head wishes to see you, Master Thrain" But Thrain did not answer. His focus was absolute, the intensity of his forging consuming all of his attention. His arms moved with fluidity, his hammer falling again and again, each blow reshaping the metal with meticulous care. He heard the words of the messenger, but they did not pierce the fog of his concentration. He could feel the presence of the servant, but the summons was no more than a passing breeze in his mind. The servant, understanding that Thrain''s mind was far from the mundane world of messages and summons, offered a final bow and retreated into the shadows from which he came. The room seemed to hold its breath for a moment, the flickering mes casting long, shifting shadows on the walls as the air remained still. Thrain, oblivious to the departure of the messenger, continued to hammer the metal with unwavering determination. His concentration was so profound, soplete, that nothing could have torn him from his work. The only sound that filled the forge was the rhythmic ''nging'' of his hammer, each strike another stroke of genius in the making. The room was filled with the heat of creation, the sound of destruction and rebirth. Thrain Ironfist, master of the forge and battle, continued his work, his body moving with the grace of a seasoned warrior, his mind focused on nothing but the perfection of the weapon taking shape before him. Chapter 174: Aurelia Dusksorrow The chamber was a testament to centuries of gothic artistry and silent decay, its towering stone walls adorned with faded tapestries that whispered of forgotten eras. Shadows danced along the intricate carvings of thorned roses and coiling serpents etched into the obsidian pirs, their movements seemingly alive, as if drawn to themanding presence at the heart of the room. Aurelia Dusksorrow stood motionless in the dim light, her blood-red hair cascading down her back like a flowing river of me. Her pale skin, luminous in the darkness, contrasted starkly with the crimson of her eyes, which burned with an intensity that could pierce the soul. Her beauty was otherworldly, an unyielding blend of allure and cold detachment, the sharp lines of her face framed by a perfect stillness that hinted at an ancient power lying dormant within. The room was alive with the subtle hum of her magic. The air itself seemed to shudder in her presence, rippling with the faint scent of iron and the biting chill of death. The floor beneath her feet bore the dark stain of blood, pooled in a ritualistic circle that pulsed faintly with a rhythm resembling a heartbeat. The light from a single candbrum flickered weakly, its mes struggling to assert themselves against the consuming shadows that emanated from her figure. In her grasp, the spear was both a symbol of regal elegance and brutal savagery, its obsidian shaft adorned with veins of crimson that pulsed with an almost sentient life, as though the weapon itself were alive, feeding on the very essence of blood. The shaft gleamed darkly, each streak of red seeping through its obsidian surface like lifeblood flowing through the body of a slumbering beast. The tip of the spear was crafted from a metal so ck, so ursed, that it seemed to absorb the light around it, a reflection of a power not meant for the living. Its surface shimmered with an ethereal glow, as if it thirsted for the taste of blood, hungry and impatient for the life it would soon im. With every movement, the spear became an extension of Aurelia''s own will, a seamless conduit for her lethal intent. Its razor-sharp edge sliced effortlessly through the suffocating silence of the chamber, releasing a low, keening hum, a sound that seemed to vibrate in the very air itself, resonating with an unsettling harmony, as though the weapon was eager to im the life of anything in its path. The haunting sound lingered in the air, its presence as unnerving and inevitable as death itself. With measured grace, Aurelia began to move, each step fluid and deliberate, her body a masterwork of deadly precision. She entered the center of the blood-drawn circle, the spear spinning effortlessly in her hands. The faintest motion from her seemed to disrupt the very fabric of the room, shadows bending to her will and coiling around her like obedient phantoms. She raised her spear above her head, and the blood within the circle answered her unspokenmand. It surged upward in jagged streams, twisting and spiraling around the spear in a grotesque ballet. The liquid pulsed and quivered, forming shapes of monstrous beauty, razor-edged tendrils, jagged spikes, and wings of crimson shadow that flickered in and out of existence. The air crackled with the potency of her Blood Magic, thick with the scent of power and malice. Each strike of her spear against the ground sent a shockwave rippling through the chamber, the sound reverberating like a death knell. The force of her movements seemed tomand even the atmosphere itself; each thrust of the spear disced the air in an explosive burst, sending ripples outward that caused the candbrum''s mes to shudder and nearly extinguish. The sound of her weapon''s impact was deafening, a thunderp that could rend the ears of any mortal, though the room''s enchanted walls absorbed the cacophony, ensuring no sound escaped to the world beyond. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin Aurelia''s focus was absolute. Her crimson eyes burned with a cold fire as she moved with the precision of a predator stalking its prey, each motion imbued with a deadly purpose. Her spear became a blur in the dim light, the blood entwined around it forming lethal arcs that cut through the shadows. The power of her Darkness element merged seamlessly with her Blood Magic, creating an aura of palpable menace that seemed to consume the room entirely. Her physique, though deceptively slenderpared to her overwhelming presence, was honed to perfection. Beneath the pale silk of her skiny a deadly strength, her every movement a testament to the power lurking within. The muscles in her arms and shoulders flexed with each swing of the spear, their rippling motion as fluid and precise as the deadly weapon she wielded. She was the embodiment of deadly elegance, her beauty and power entwined in an irresistible dance that left no doubt of her prodigious skill. As the blood and shadows around her swirled in a chaotic storm, a presence stirred at the edge of the chamber. A flicker of movement emerged from the far corner, barely perceptible amid the oppressive darkness. From the shadows stepped a vampire, his form shrouded in a cloak as dark as night. His features were sharp, his frame smaller and less imposing than Aurelia''s, a clear indication of his lower bloodline. The envoy moved cautiously, his head bowed in deference as he approached the center of the room. The power radiating from Aurelia was suffocating, an invisible force that pressed down on him with every step. Despite his trembling form, he forced himself to speak, his voice low and reverent. "Mydy" He began, his tone quivering. "The Vampire Queen summons you to her presence" Aurelia did not pause in her movements, her spear slicing through the air with a force that caused the envoy to take an involuntary step back. Her eyes remained fixed on the ritual before her, the blood and darkness continuing to swirl around her in an unholy symphony. But she heard him. With a single, fluid motion, Aurelia lowered her spear, its tip hovering mere inches from the bloodstained ground. She tilted her head ever so slightly, an almost imperceptible gesture that conveyed her acknowledgment. The envoy, understanding the unspokenmand, bowed deeply before retreating into the shadows. In a matter of moments, he was gone, leaving the chamber as silent as the grave. Aurelia returned her focus to the circle, the power within her rising once more as she resumed her ritual with unwavering concentration. The air trembled, the shadows coiled, and the blood obeyed her everymand, as if the interruption had never urred. Chapter 175: Taeron Earthshatter Thendscape was a testament to both destruction and creation, an endless expanse of volcanic ins where molten rivers snaked through jagged rock formations, and the very earth seemed to burn with an eternal rage. Great plumes of sulfurous smoke rose from fissures in the ground, twisting in the thick air like malevolent spirits, disappearing into the dark sky. The ground itself shuddered with each tremor, as if responding to an unseen force, an ever-present reminder of the power thaty beneath the surface. It was here, amidst the constant eruptions and the unrelenting heat of the volcanic wastnd, that Taeron Earthshatter stood, an indomitable figure against the backdrop of nature''s fury. His presence alone seemed to quell the ferocity of the surroundingnd, as though the earth recognized him, an ancient being to whom it owed its allegiance. At a towering height of eight feet, Taeron was a sight to behold, his frame massive and imposing, an embodiment of raw, unrestrained power. His ck hair, cut short to avoid interference in battle, framed a face etched with the wisdom and pride of a Titan. The eyes, dark as the void, held an ancient depth, yet there was no softness to them, only the unrelenting will of one who had endured eons. His body, thick and barrel-chested, was a perfect testament to the Titan race''s sheer might. Muscles bulged beneath his weathered skin, each sinew carved like granite, capable of withstanding blows that would splinter mountains and shatter stars. Every movement was a dance of unparalleled precision and power, each step causing the earth to tremble beneath him. d in minimal attire, his body remainedrgely exposed to the harsh elements, his skin kissed by the ever-present heat of the volcanic ins. He did not feel the searing heat, for it was nothingpared to the inferno within him. His bare hands, thick as boulders, rested by his side, the very shape of them a reminder of his might. They were hands forged by the very earth he stood upon, capable of crushing anything within their grasp. Taeron''s affinity for Earth and Fire was an extension of his being, an integral part of his soul, fused into his muscles, his breath, his heartbeat. The earth beneath his feet responded to him as if it recognized its master, shifting in reverence with each of his steps. His every action seemed to manipte the very fabric of thendscape, the ground rippling in his wake. The mes of the surroundingva responded to him as well, flickering higher, as if seeking his approval. With a deep breath, Taeron lowered himself into a stance, his legs firm, nted in the charred soil. His immense form seemed to blend with thendscape itself, the rocks beneath him cracking slightly under the weight of his presence. The molten rivers that ran in endless veins around him swirled with renewed intensity as he gathered his power. His hands clenched into fists, and a low, rumbling sound vibrated from his chest. The moment was still. Then, with a sudden, almost imperceptible shift, his fist collided with the ground before him. The earth buckled under the impact, fissures spiderwebbing outward from where his hand met the surface. The volcanic ins seemed to roar in response, the air thickening with the heat of the eruption that followed, as the earth groaned in protest to the force unleashed upon it. Taeron''s punch had not just struck the ground; it had made the very earth quake in reverence. His affinity for Earth manifested in a raw, unrestrained force, as the volcanic ins trembled under the sheer power of his will. A shockwave rippled outward from his strike, sending dust and ash flying into the air. Theva pools bubbled with fury, and the sound of the explosion, of earth shattering and fire surging, echoed for miles. Taeron''s movements were fluid, his focus unwavering as he struck again, his massive fistsnding with precision. His blows were like the strike of aet against the, each one leaving a scar upon thend. He was not merely striking; he was reshaping the very environment around him, as though the earth itself had be his weapon. His chest heaved with each movement, yet there was no fatigue. His breathing, slow and deliberate, did not falter as the world seemed to crack and groan beneath him. He was in perfect harmony with the volcanic ins, as though they were an extension of his body, his will shaping thend with every pulse of his power. Each strike of his fists sent tremors through the ground, each impact a symphony of destruction and creation, a reminder of his unrivaled strength. It was then, amidst this disy of overwhelming might, that a shadow flickered at the edge of his perception. Unseen by the giant, yet undeniable in its presence, the shadow slowly coalesced into a figure, a solitary envoy stepping forward through the fiery haze. The air around the figure shimmered with heat, yet it held firm against the oppressive warmth, unaffected by the volcanic turmoil that surrounded it. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin The figure, smaller than the Titan but no less resolute, bowed deeply before Taeron. The bow was respectful, but not trembling. The envoy knew better than to fear the colossal Titan who stood like a mountain, unmoved by the world around him. "Lord Earthshatter" The envoy spoke, his voice booming like thunder across the barrennd, unshaken and unwavering. "The Patriarch demands your presence. He wishes to speak with you" Taeron''s gaze did not shift, his focus entirely on the fiery horizon before him. He had heard the envoy''s words, but the call of battle, the call of creation and destruction, still rang in his ears. His movements were so fluid, so precise, that not even the envoy''s words could disrupt the trance of power in which Taeron found himself. The envoy stood unmoved, awaiting any sign, any response. But Taeron did not react, not a single muscle twitching in acknowledgment. He was a Titan, and to him, the demands of the world outside his own realm of power were inconsequential until he chose to act. Understanding, the envoy nodded silently, his words having been conveyed. Without another gesture, he turned and stepped back into the shadows from which he had emerged, vanishing as quickly as he hade, leaving Taeron to continue his unyielding work. The sound of the volcanic eruption still roared in the distance, the earth continued to quake beneath his feet, and the fire from the molten rivers danced in response to his will. Taeron Earthshatter, unperturbed, continued his battle with nature, his fists pounding the earth with a ferocity that would reshape the world. The Titan stood alone, unshaken, unyielding, and eternal. Chapter 176: Serenelle Flameborn The Sky Temple among the Clouds loomed as a beacon of timeless elegance and unyielding power, suspended high above the mortal realm. Its ethereal presence seemed to defy nature itself, merging grandeur with an aura of mystic invincibility. Beneath the temple, an immense ocean of clouds unfurled in every direction, an endless expanse of white and gold that seemed to ripple like a celestial sea. The air carried the subtle tang of ozone,ced with the gentle warmth of lingering embers, a perpetual testament to the temple''s sovereign inhabitants. This was the sacred domain of the Phoenix race, beings forged in the crucible of me, destruction, and unyielding rebirth, their essence woven into the very fabric of the sanctuary itself. Within the hallowed corridors of the celestial temple, Serenelle meborn glided with an elegance that transcended mortalprehension. Her every step seemed to ignite the air around her, leaving faint traces of shimmering heat that danced in her wake, a living embodiment of the fiery legacy her kind bore. Her fiery hair, a cascading inferno of crimson and gold, flickered like an eternal me, catching and refracting the sunlight that poured through the temple''s open arches. Each strand seemed alive, a dance of fire and light, mirroring the raw elemental power that pulsed within her. Each strand seemed to possess its own fire, a living entity that flickered and sparked with every movement she made. Her eyes, the color of burning embers, glowed with the inner strength of her lineage, crimson pools of liquid fire, filled with an intensity that could incinerate entire worlds with but a thought. Her tall, slender figure exuded an intense, almost otherworldly aura, the searing heat emanating from her presence potent enough to soften stone. Her skin shimmered with a brilliance akin to a thousand suns, each glimmer a testament to the overwhelming power she carried. She was the very embodiment of beauty, a celestial vision whose mere existence seemed to draw the gaze of all. Her presence was a force unto itself, a divine aura that demanded reverence and held the world in awe. With each step, the ground beneath her seemed to yield, softening as though bowing to her power. Delicate tendrils of fire curled around the soles of her feet, tracing intricate patterns that ignited the earth into trails of molten gold, leaving a fiery tapestry in her wake. Amid the quiet grandeur of the surroundings, Serenelle''s expression remained unmoving, her features a wless mask of tranquility. Her face, serene and untroubled, betrayed no hint of emotion, as though she existed beyond the reach of the world''s fleeting impulses. A cold beauty, sculpted from the purest fire and refined through the crucible of her legacy as the Phoenix prodigy. She stood as a living paradox, an embodiment of untouchable grace, tempered by the immense weight of her eternal existence, her soul forged in the heart of mes. Her delicate hands gripped her weapon, a rapier crafted from obsidian and molten silver, its de shimmering with a radiant intensity. It gleamed with the same fiery light that seemed to pulse from within her, an extension of the mes that burned in her very soul. The rapier, an extension of her very soul, was a weapon of exquisite elegance and ruthless destruction. Its slender de cut through the air with the swiftness of lightning, its movements a seamless blend of grace and lethality, striking with a precision that could obliterate in an instant. It was her eternalpanion, a weapon forged in the heart of fire, crafted by the very hands of the Phoenix race. At this moment, Serenelle stood atop the highest spire of the Sky Temple, her figure silhouetted against the vast expanse of the heavens. The wind whispered through the air, tugging gently at her hair and robes, as if the elements themselves acknowledged her presence. Her rapier gleamed in the sunlight, catching the light of a celestial sun that never set, casting long shadows over the vast expanse of clouds below. Her eyes, however, were focused not on the world around her, but on the very air itself, on the lightning that danced in the sky, on the fire that whispered through the winds, on the currents of power that flowed through her veins. Phoenix mes The unique power of the Phoenix race, surged within her like an unstoppable torrent. With a mere thought, the mes flickered to life, igniting the air with an intense heat. The very atmosphere around her shimmered with the force of her power, the temperature rising to unbearable heights. mes licked the edges of the temple''s golden spires, twisting and curling in intricate patterns, while crackles of lightning arced through the sky, their blue light flickering in unison with the red ze of her power. Her fiery essence manifested not just in the mes that surrounded her, but in the air itself, which grew heavy with heat and power. With every breath she took, the air seemed to grow hotter, as if her very presence was feeding the mes of the world itself. Her affinity for lightning only added to her allure, the air around her charged with crackling static, each step causing a sh of light to pulse beneath her feet. Serenelle stood motionless, a perfect picture of control, her mes undting around her like a protective cocoon. Yet, the stillness was deceptive, for within her, a storm of power raged, her fingers twitched, her body radiating with a heat that could melt the very earth beneath her feet. With every movement, the world seemed to respond, the mes growing more intense, the lightning arcing more violently, until the very atmosphere trembled with the weight of her power. For a long moment, Serenelle closed her eyes, letting the power surge within her. The mes around her danced with her heartbeat, each pulse sending waves of heat rippling through the air, the temperature rising as the mes grew hotter, more vibrant, more alive. The lightning responded in kind, flickering and sparking like a living creature, a beast of pure energy that crackled in tandem with her every motion. But just as the storm within her reached its peak, there was a sudden disturbance in the air. The wind, which had been calm, shifted, bing erratic. A loud crackling sound split the air, followed by a sudden burst of mes, a surge of fire so intense that it seemed to consume the very air around it. The mes twisted and writhed as if alive, a fiery serpent that coiled in the air before erupting outward, forming a glowing silhouette. From within the mes, a figure stepped forward. The mes clung to his body like a second skin, flickering and dancing around him as he moved. He was tall, his features sharp and unmistakable. Serenelle''s brother, the prodigy of the Phoenix race, stepped forward with a smile that radiated warmth and love. His fiery hair, like hers, burned with the intensity of the sun, his eyes the color of moltenva. "Sister" He called out, his voice carrying the weight of their shared heritage. There was no need for formality, no bow, no deference. The bond between them was one of love and respect, a connection forged by fire and blood. "The Phoenix King wishes to see you in the Grand Hall" Serenelle, her expression unchanged, nced at her brother. Her lips barely moved as she gave a single nod, a simple acknowledgment of his words. She did not need to speak further, for themunication between them was always unspoken. Her brother, understanding her silent response, smiled proudly, the warmth of that smile radiating like a sunbeam breaking through a storm. Without another word, the figure of her brother seemed to fracture into a thousand flickering embers, his form disintegrating into the mes from which he had emerged. He was gone as quickly as he had arrived, the crackling mes settling into an eerie calm. Serenelle remained standing, her rapier still in hand, the fire and lightning around her slowly dimming as she returned her focus to the task at hand. The storm within her had not abated, but she no longer needed to feed it. Instead, she embraced the stillness, the silence of the moment, as her brother''s words echoed faintly in her mind: the Phoenix King was waiting. The air shimmered, the mes gently flickering around her. Serenelle''s eyes narrowed, the fire in her gaze never dimming, even as the sun above her began to dip below the horizon. She was ready. Chapter 177: Rylis Swiftclaw The sun had long since dipped below the horizon, leaving only a twilight haze that draped the forest like a shroud. The trees, ancient sentinels whose gnarled branches twisted toward the heavens, whispered in the cold night wind. Their silhouettes were faint against the thick, swirling mist that choked the ground, a fog so dense that even the faintest ray of moonlight struggled to pierce it. Rylis Swiftw moved through the mist as though he were part of it, blending seamlessly into the shadowed world around him. His fur, a blend of ck and blue, rippled with each calcted step, his long, fox-like tail swishing silently behind him. His ears twitched at every sound, the subtle crack of a branch, the rustle of leaves, the shift of breath on the wind, and his eyes, deep pools of amber, cut through the mist with predatory focus. His ws, sharp as daggers and as flexible as the wind itself, flexed with anticipation. His instincts, honed through years of training, screamed that something was wrong. The damp air seemed to vibrate with an unseen tension, a cold that sank into his bones and whispered of danger. They were here. The sounds of footsteps crunching softly against the forest floor broke the silence. Not one, but several. They moved with purpose, their gait too heavy, their presence too bold. They thought they were hunting him, but they were mistaken. Rylis was the hunter, and the forest, his domain, would swallow them whole. He crouched low, his body blending into the underbrush, muscles coiled like a spring, waiting for the right moment to strike. His breath came in slow, deliberate cycles, each exhale mingling with the mist, masking his scent, his presence. His fox-like instincts, paired with the enhanced senses of a demi-human, allowed him to read the subtle movements of his prey. He could hear their hearts beating in their chests, the subtle quiver of their muscles as they neared. Continue reading on m_v--NovelBin A sharp scent caught his nose. Blood. Fresh blood. Rylis'' amber eyes flicked toward the clearing ahead, his gaze locking onto his prey. Four figures, cloaked in dark, tattered garments, advanced with grim determination. Their weapons, crude yet sharp, glinted ominously in the pale light of the moon. They had been hunting him for days, and now, they were within striking distance. But they would never know what hit them. With a burst of speed, Rylis shot forward, his ws unsheathing in an instant, cutting through the air with the sharpness of a scythe. The first of the attackers, a hulking figure with a thick beard and rusted de, turned toote. Rylis was already upon him, his ws raking across his chest with a wet, satisfying tear. Blood sprayed into the air, a crimson arc painting the fog, as the man stumbled back in shock. His eyes widened, but the life drained from them too quickly. Rylis spun, his ws already seeking their next target. The second man, shorter but more agile, tried to retaliate with a sh of his own. But Rylis was already gone, a blur of ck and blue, his ws curving through the air like the winds themselves. He was behind the man in an instant, a sh of movement as he severed the artery in the attacker''s neck with a single swipe. The blood poured freely, staining the earth beneath them as the man copsed, gurgling, his body twitching in a final, futile attempt to survive. The third and fourth attackers fared no better. One attempted to raise his weapon, a jagged sword, to defend himself, but Rylis'' wed hands moved with such speed and precision that the sword was shattered in an instant. Before the man could even process his defeat, Rylis'' ws were at his throat, sinking deep into flesh, severing the windpipe in one clean motion. Thest man, the smallest of them all, backed away, terror written all over his face. His breath was ragged, his weapon trembling in his hands. But Rylis only approached slowly, methodically, his every step a whisper in the mist. The man''s heart pounded in his chest, his body frozen in ce by fear, as Rylis'' amber eyes fixed on him with an almost predatory intensity. With a final, swift movement, Rylis closed the gap, his ws sinking deep into the man''s chest. The blood flowed freely, pooling around his feet as he copsed to the ground in a heap. Rylis stood over him for a moment, his chest heaving with exertion, the fog swirling around him like an ethereal cloak. The forest was quiet once more, the only sound the faint whisper of wind through the trees and the soft drip of blood onto the forest floor. He stood there, surveying his work, his tail flicking once in satisfaction. These men had dared to hunt him, but they had underestimated his speed, his precision, and the deadly power of his ws. Rylis Swiftw was not to be trifled with. And in the forest, where shadows danced and the wind whispered secrets, no one was safe. ------------------------- In the shadow of towering cliffs, Rylis stood with his father, the wind tugging at his fur and whipping his cloak around him. The training grounds stretched before him, a vast expanse of rugged terrain, scattered with rocks and jagged outcroppings. The wind howled fiercely through the peaks, a constant reminder that the world outside would offer no mercy. His father, a mirror of his own form, furry ears, swift ws, and sharp amber eyes, moved before him with a fluidity that defied his size. He was a beast in his own right, his presence a force of nature, yet his movements were as graceful as the wind itself. Like his son, he bore the markings of a demi-human, his fur a deep shade of midnight ck, streaked with streaks of silver, as though the moon itself had kissed him. His amber eyes, intense and focused, fixed upon Rylis with the weight of years of experience. "Faster" His father growled, his voice carrying the weight ofmand. "Faster than the wind. Faster than your enemies. You think you have time to think? Think again" Rylis felt the heat of the challenge stir within his chest, a fire igniting with each word his father uttered. Every syble, everymand was not just a lesson, but a trial, a test of his mettle, his resolve. His father''s presence loomed over him like the wind itself, a force impossible to ignore. The sharp sting of the biting wind pierced through his fur, tugging at his senses, as though the very elements were conspiring to push him beyond his limits. His father, swift as the fox he resembled, lunged forward with unparalleled speed, his ws gleaming under the pale moonlight. In that fleeting moment, Rylis'' instincts surged to the forefront, a primal force that guided his every move. His ws, honed to perfection, sliced through the air with a precision born of years of training. The gust that followed his strike rattled the very atmosphere, a testament to the sheer power behind it. Yet, in the brief, heart-stopping silence that followed, he realized the space he had attacked was already empty. His father was gone. Rylis'' eyes darted, scanning the cliffs, every shadow now a potential threat. His senses were heightened, the wind whispering secrets in his ears, the scent of the earth mingling with the remnants of his father''s presence. The sound of footsteps, the rustle of movement, it was all gone. All that remained was the biting cold and the silence of the night. He braced himself, feeling the weight of his father''s expectations heavy on his shoulders. There was no room for hesitation, no time for doubt. He had to remain vignt, had to anticipate the next strike before it even came. Every moment was a test, every movement a challenge. "No time to rest" His father''s voice boomed from above, deep andmanding, carrying with it the weight of years of experience. "You think you''ve mastered your instincts, boy?" The words cut through the night air like the crack of thunder, vibrating the very ground beneath Rylis'' feet. "Your enemy won''t wait for you to catch your breath or listen to your instincts then react" Rylis shot forward, every muscle in his body responding to themands of his father''s voice. He could feel the wind pulling at him, the very earth beneath his feet seeming to tremble with the pressure of the fight. Every strike was a dance, every move a step in the endless battle between man, beast, and nature itself. With each strike, Rylis pushed himself further, his body aching, his mind focused. He was the wind, the shadow, the fox. And his father, his mirror, was the same. They shed again and again, their ws scraping against each other, their bodies moving with the fluidity of predators in the wild. Rylis felt the sting of fatigue, but it only fueled his determination. His father''s voice was constant, urging him on, pushing him beyond his limits. "Faster, Rylis. Your enemies will strike before you can think. You have to react before you even realize it" Chapter 178: Couple Arguement The air within Mitchelle''s chambers hung heavy with unspoken tension, a heat that had nothing to do with the flickering hearth at the far end of the opulent room. The walls were adorned with flowing drapes in deep gold and crimson, their silken surfaces shimmering faintly in the ambient glow of enchantedmps. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin It was a room of both regal beauty and stifling authority, where even the furniture seemed to bow to its upant. Yet tonight, it was not the room''s majesty thatmanded attention, but the two figures standing in its center, their presences so imposing they could have overshadowed even the stars. Mitchelle stood with her back to Michael, her silhouette framed by the enormous arched window behind her. The pale light of the moon spilled over her figure, making her appear almost ethereal, like a goddess conjured from legend. Her fiery crimson hair cascaded down her back in molten waves, shimmering with an intensity that seemed to echo her smoldering rage. Her arms were folded tightly across her chest, the tension in her posture as sharp as a drawn de. Michael stood a few paces away, his expression calm yet resolute, the epitome of a warrior who had faced countless battles yet found this one uniquely challenging. His tall frame was rxed but exuded an aura of immense power, atent storm barely restrained beneath hisposed demeanor. The dim light gleamed faintly on the edge of his sword intent barrier, an invisible dome enclosing the room and silencing the world outside, creating a sanctum where this heated exchange could unfold without interruption. "You had no right" Mitchelle''s voice finally broke the silence, low and trembling with suppressed fury. She turned to face him, her striking emerald eyes ame with emotion. "You had no right to put our son''s name forward, Michael" Michael sighed deeply, running a hand through his white, slightly disheveled hair. "Mitchelle" He began, his tone measured. "This is not just about Anthony. It''s about the survival and honor of the human race. The decision wasn''t made lightly" Mitchelle''s hands dropped to her sides, clenched into trembling fists. "Don''t patronize me, Michael. Don''t you dare speak to me of honor when you''ve thrown our child into a death match" Her voice cracked, but she steadied herself, her fury zing hotter. "Anthony is sixteen. He may be exceptional, yes, a prodigy, but he''s still our boy. He''s not ready for this" Michael closed the distance between them in two strides, his dark eyes softening as they met hers. "He''s more than ready" He said firmly. "You''ve seen what he''s capable of Mitchelle. He''s stronger, faster, smarter than any other candidate. I don''t just think he can win; I know he will" Mitchelle turned away, wrapping her arms around herself as though shielding her heart from his words. "You know" She whispered bitterly. "You believe. But what if you''re wrong, Michael? What if he isn''t strong enough? What if¡­" Her voice faltered, the unspoken horror wing at her throat. "What if he doesn''te back to us?" Michael hesitated, his jaw tightening as the weight of the situation bore down on him. His hand hovered in the air, almost as if it might reach out to her, tofort, to reassure, but he held himself back. The silence stretched between them, a palpable force that wrapped around him like a vice. For the briefest moment, a reckless thought sparked in the back of his mind, pull Anthony''s name back, consequences be damned. The image of his son, bloodied and broken in the midst of the death match, shed through his mind with terrifying rity. The sight of Anthony, crushed under the weight of his own defiance, the light fading from his fierce eyes, it was an unwee specter that made Michael''s chest tighten painfully. His mind, sharp and precise in its usual rity, faltered under the weight of the thought. His instincts screamed at him to protect his son, to shield him from this cruel fate. But just as quickly as the thought arose, Michael banished it, casting it aside like the fleeting shadow it was. He could not afford to let fear govern his decisions. Anthony wasn''t just any boy, he was his unparalleled monster baby. A son like no other. Born of unmatched strength, indomitable will, and an unrelenting drive to surpass every obstacle before him. Michael had no doubt in his son''s ability to emerge victorious. Anthony had the blood of both his parents, a legacy of power and endurance. Michael''s confidence in him was unwavering, as solid and sure as the sword he wielded. No, Anthony would face this challenge, and he would ovee it, just as he always had. "He wille back to us" Michael spoke atst, his voice quiet but imbued with the unyielding steel of resolve. "Mitchelle, I understand your fears. I feel them too, more than you can imagine" His gaze softened, but his words held firm, unshaken by the turmoil that raged within him. "But this is something Anthony must face. We both know the world he will inherit is not kind. It will not wait for him to grow stronger at his own pace. If he is to lead, to protect the ones he loves, he needs to step into the fire, to test his mettle in ways we can''t shield him from" He let his words settle in the air, like the weight of a thousand battles fought and won. He could see the fire in her eyes, the motherly love that burned through every fiber of her being, and it pained him to be the one to stoke the mes of her agony. But he knew, as she did, that this was not about her pain, it was about Anthony''s future. Michael took a slow, steady breath. "This isn''t just about the match. It''s about his journey. A journey he must walk alone, if he is to rise above the darkness of this world. We are his parents, yes, but we are also the ones who will prepare him for the harshest of trials. This fight... it will shape him, just as every hardship he has endured has" He looked at her then, his gaze piercing, yet filled with a quiet kind ofpassion. "I have confidence in him, Mitchelle. Absolute confidence" Mitchelle spun back to face him, her emerald eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You speak as if fate is set in stone" She said. "You forget, Michael, that fate has a way of breaking even the strongest of us" Michael stepped closer, resting his hands gently on her shoulders. "And you forget, Mitchelle, that Anthony is not just any child. He''s ours. He has your brilliance, your resilience, and my strength. I''ve seen him fight, seen him push past limits that would break most men. This match isn''t just a test; it''s a stepping stone. He will rise to it because he''s Anthony and my son" Mitchelle shook her head, biting her lip as her anger gave way to helplessness. "And if he doesn''t? If we lose him, Michael?" Her voice broke, the anguish spilling through. "What then?" Michael''s grip tightened ever so slightly, his own voice softening. "Then it will be on me" He said. "But that won''t happen, Mitchelle. Not to our son" She closed her eyes, drawing a tremulous breath as if trying to steady herself against the oing tide of emotions. The room fell into a deep, almost reverential silence, broken only by the faint, constant hum of the sword intent barrier, an ethereal wall of power that sealed them in their private world, away from the weight of the outside. After what felt like an eternity, Mitchelle exhaled slowly, the fragile tension in the air wrapping around her like a shroud. She pulled away from Michael, the distance between them feeling vast and yet incredibly small, before turning toward the window. Her movements were graceful, deliberate, as though each step carried the weight of her inner turmoil. She ced a hand against the cool, smooth ss, the chill of the surface offering a fleetingfort. Her gaze wandered out into the moonlit garden below, the silver beams of the moon catching the shimmering leaves, casting long shadows. The sight, both peaceful and haunting, seemed to draw her in deeper. Her fiery red hair, vibrant and untamed, cascaded over her shoulders like a living me, the soft curls moving with an elegance that contrasted sharply with the storm raging inside her. The garden, serene beneath the moon''s glow, seemed a world away from the violent sh she now faced in her own heart. "I know the world isn''t kind" She said finally, her voice a quiet murmur. "I know it''s full of cruelty and sacrifice. But I''m his mother, Michael. I''m supposed to protect him" "And sometimes" Michael said, his voice barely above a whisper, "The best way to protect him is to let him fight" Mitchelle didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon. The tension lingered in the air, heavy and unyielding, but the argument was over. For now. Michael stepped back, his hand brushing against the edge of his sword intent barrier, which shimmered faintly before fading. The room seemed to exhale, the tension lifting with a palpable sense of relief, yet the silence that remained was frail, uneasy, like the calm before a storm. Amidst this quiet, Mitchelle''s emerald eyes glowed with an unwavering resolve, a silent storm brewing within them. She would not intervene, not yet. But she would not remain passive either. If Anthony was to walk into the furnace of danger, then she would see to it that he emerged from it not only unscathed but stronger than ever, honed like a de forged in the heart of a fire no one could withstand. Chapter 179: Calm The day hade to leave the Null estate. After weeks of preparation, Anthony and his family gathered at the docks, where a massive airship waited, its sleek, metallic form gleaming under the morning sun. The ship was designed for long journeys, its hull reinforced with the finest materials, built to withstand the harshest conditions. A faint hum of power emanated from its engines, a reminder of the many forces working in harmony to propel them toward their unknown destination. Anthony stood at the edge of the ship, staring out at the horizon. Behind him, the Null estate loomed, its towering spires and stone walls now a distant memory. It had been a ce of growth, of learning, but also of constraints. Today, that chapter closed. Before himy an open world, full of mysteries and challenges, and he knew that the path ahead would shape him in ways he could not yetprehend. His family moved around him, each of them preparing for the journey. His mother, Mitchelle, stood with a quiet air of purpose, her eyes focused on the horizon ahead. She had never been one for goodbyes, and today was no different. Beside her, Michael, his father, adjusted the straps of his armor, his sharp gaze ever-watchful. Though his face remained stoic, there was a quiet pride in the way he moved. Collins, his grandfather, stood off to the side, his piercing eyes scanning their surroundings, always vignt. The airship was ready. With a final nce at the estate, Anthony turned, stepping onto the ship''s ramp. As he crossed the threshold, the crew members secured the vessel, and the engines roared to life. The ship slowly began to ascend, its massive form cutting through the sky as they left the Null estate behind. The wind whipped through Anthony''s hair as the ship climbed higher, the ground beneath them shrinking into a distant memory. Thend stretched out below, vast and endless, a tapestry of cities, forests, and mountains. His thoughts shifted, and he felt the weight of his family''s expectations settle around him. This journey was not just for discovery, it was for a future he had yet to fully understand, a path that would test him in ways he could never anticipate. As the ship sailed through the sky, the estate became a mere speck on the horizon, fading into the distance. Anthony felt a strange sense of finality but also a quiet excitement, knowing that the world ahead held infinite possibilities. And with each passing moment, the future grew closer, the unknown drawing them all forward. Three days had passed since their departure from the Null estate. Anthony and his family remained quiet, their anticipation palpable. The ship''s steady course had be a familiarfort, a constant amidst the vastness of the world below. As the horizon shifted, thendscape ahead became something entirely different, a ce that would challenge them in ways they could not yet understand. The ship descended, and Anthony felt it, a subtle tremor in the air, a shift in the mana that only he could fully grasp. Thisnd, unlike the human Domain where mana flowed wild and untamed, carried a purity and power that resonated deep within him. It was controlled, delicate, and yet infinitely powerful. The mana here seemed to hum in perfect harmony with thend, as if the very atmosphere had been crafted to serve some greater purpose. The ship''s engines whispered as it touched down on the ancient ground. The family stepped off in procession, Anthony leading the way. His feet met the earth with a quiet confidence, each step a statement of belonging, as though thend had epted him. The mana here was different, a concentrated energy that filled the space between them, making the air thick with power. Anthony could feel it resonating with his own energy, but it was not overwhelming. To him, this purity felt natural. Though natural, it wasn''t as pure as the mana in the Divine realm. It was as though thend had been waiting for him, shaping itself with his presence in mind. The others moved in silence, awed by the profound weight of the ce. Ancient stone pirs rose from the earth like guardians, their surfaces etched with cryptic runes that shimmered faintly in the dim light. Thendscape stretched out endlessly, dotted with wildflowers and verdant fields that swayed in a breeze that barely stirred the air. It was and untouched by time, a quiet sanctuary for the magic that had shaped it. Anthony moved forward, the mana in the air swirling gently in recognition of his presence. His family followed, still in awe of thend, but it was clear that they too felt the weight of the moment, as if this ce held secrets they could not yet understand. The buildings ahead came into view. They were grand, yet understated, designed not to impress but to endure. The walls shimmered with a faint, iridescent glow, reflecting the soft light from the sun filtering through the clouds. There were no reminders of the outside world here. This ce was untouched by the haste of progress. It was a sanctum where power converged and time itself seemed to pause. His family remained still for a moment longer, taking in the monumental weight of the ce. Mitchelle, his mother, inhaled deeply, recognizing the purity of the mana here. It reminded her of the elemental sanctuaries she had visited in her youth, ces where the flow of magic obeyed ancient rules and rituals. Even she felt the pull of thisnd, urging her to shape the mana, to control it. But she held herself in check, knowing that here, in this ce, she was not the one tomand its power. Michael, standing nearby, acknowledged the gravity of the moment. He had seen many powerful ces in his time, but there was something unique about this one. It was a ce that seemed to hold its breath, waiting for something, and Anthony was the one who had brought them here. The family finally began to move forward again, each step drawing them closer to their true purpose. The ce they had arrived in was not just a sanctuary; it was a forge, a ce where their destinies would be shaped. The silence around them was not empty; it was filled with the weight of thend''s ancient power, a power that would soon reveal itself in ways they could not yetprehend. Anthony, leading the way, walked with purpose. To him, thisnd felt like a natural extension of his own being. The mana here resonated with him in a way that no other ce had ever done before. It was a deep, rhythmic pulse, a song of magic and power that he had always known, even if he had not fully understood it. Now, standing here, he felt as if he were stepping into the role he had been destined for. The others followed in his wake, each of them feeling the weight of their surroundings in different ways. There was no need for words. And in that silence, they moved together, step by step, toward the path that would soon unfold before them. As they neared the buildings, thend seemed to embrace them, the mana swirling around them in gentle currents, a silent recognition of their arrival. The family stood at the threshold, knowing that their true journey was only just beginning. The path ahead was uncertain, but thend was ready to shape their reality. And so, they moved forward, one step at a time, toward their destiny. Anthony moved with utter steady steps, surveying the scene with the calmness that had be his trademark for quiet some time. His gaze was steady, almost disinterested, as if the forting battle held no weight in his mind. To him, this was already a won match. There was no tension, no rush of anticipation that others might feel when preparing forbat. The oue had been decided the moment he stepped onto the ship. The bloodshed that was about to unfold felt like nothing more than a formality, a mere deration of his inevitable victory. To him, it was all but a prelude to what he knew woulde to pass. Every move, every strike, every sh would be meaningless in the grand scheme of things, for the battle itself had no real bearing on the final result. As the atmosphere around him grew heavier, the weight of the situation barely touched him. His focus was not on the impending fight but on something far more distant, far more significant. The battle was just a necessary ritual in the face of his non-existent destiny, an oue he had already imed, long before the first blow wouldnd. The others around him might have felt determination, but Anthony''s mind was a stillke, untouched by the storm that loomed. For him, the battle had already been won. Chapter 180: Struggle Before Anthony and his family could gain any significant distance, a figure tore through the atmosphere with a velocity so intense that it seemed to warp the very air around it. The wind howled in protest, spiraling into wild currents that whistled sharply and trembled with an almost primal fury, as if bowing to the overwhelming force of the intruder''s speed. Collins and his descendants remained motionless, theirposure unshaken, as they had already sensed the presence long before it made its descent. Unlike the sheer force and speed with which the being descended, itsnding was remarkably delicate. Not a single speck of dust stirred as its feet met the ground, a testament to the unnerving precision and absolute mastery over its own power. None of them uttered a word as the figurended, choosing instead to wait in silence. The figure was a vampire, distinguished by his striking white hair and eyes, with an enigmatic tattoo etched across his face. His being remained calm and restrained, a clear indication of his caution, he dared not disy arrogance in the presence of individuals capable of ending his existence with nothing more than a single nce. The vampire inclined his head in a solemn bow to those before him, his voice carrying a respectful tone as he spoke. "I am tasked with guiding you to the gathering, my lords" Collins nodded, preparing to step forward, when suddenly another presence stirred from the shadow cast by the first vampire. It was yet another vampire. She too bowed with equal reverence and spoke, her tone as respectful as herpanion''s. "I have been instructed to escort the Human race champion to a separate location" The moment the words left her lips, a frown darkened Mitchelle''s expression. She was unwavering, there was no way she would allow her son to be taken from her sight. "Every champion is taken to another location Mitchelle, no need to worry about anything, what could even happen to him in the presence of the four of us" Michael''s voice sounded as he exined. Mitchelle''s expression returned to its usual, unreadable calm as her gaze briefly lingered on Anthony. Anthony, everposed, remained still, though his senses were alight with the palpable mana in the air. While itcked the purity and density of the Divine realm, it was undeniably impressive, a force that resonated in the very atmosphere around them. Anthony turned his gaze to meet his mother''s, and in that fleeting moment, it felt as though they shared an unspoken understanding, an exchange so subtle it seemed telepathic, yet neither had uttered a word. They nodded in unison, their silent agreement clear between them. The vampire turned, leading the way as Anthony''s parents and grandparents followed closely behind. They moved through the terrain with an effortless blend of speed and precision, their steps unwavering and consistent. Soon, they entered a vast castle, its grandeur imposing yet silent. As they navigated its sprawling halls, the corridors seemed to stretch endlessly, their lengths distorted by some unseen force, as if the very space itself bent to the will of the ce. The vampire led them to a grand door, standing tall and majestic, as though it took great pride in the power of the being it protected. Its presence alone seemed tomand reverence, the very air around it heavy with authority. A dragon and an elf stood as silent sentinels before the door, their forms imposing yet still. However, as the approaching presence drew near, both guardians instinctively shifted, parting to make way. Their gazes locked onto the neer, respect and awareness flickering in their eyes, acknowledging the magnitude of what approached. In unison, the dragon, the elf, and the vampire all bowed, their gestures deliberate and full of reverence. With a subtle motion, they signaled for Anthony and his family to proceed, inviting them into the chamber beyond with a quiet butmanding presence. Mitchelle moved with effortless grace, stepping in front of the door, which swung open automatically at her presence, responding to her very existence without a single touch. As they entered, their eyes were met with a gathering of individuals, some faces unfamiliar, names unknown, each one a stranger to them. Though many of the figures in the room were strangers to them, there was no mistaking the immense power that radiated from their bodies. They took their seats upon chairs that resembled thrones, suspended in the air as if by some unseen force. Of course the patriarch and head of every major race was present here. As for the others present, unrecognized by Anthony''s family, they were simply the kin of the champions representing their respective races, family members who stood in silent support, their roles clear but their identities shrouded in mystery for the moment. Much like Anthony''s family, these figures knew their children''s lives were at risk in this moment. They would be there to witness the trials firsthand, and they would remain in the background, awaiting the triumphant return of their progeny. In an instant, the presence of Michael, Mitchelle, Collins, and Irene seemed to dissolve from the space around them, their forms vanishing as if swallowed by the very fabric of reality. Less than a split secondter, they materialized upon thrones of their own, each one perfectly poised in the vastness of space, as if the thrones were made for them alone. A profound silence descended upon the room, so absolute that even space itself seemed to shudder in response to the stillness. Though they were not present topete themselves, their children and the younger generation carried the weight of the contest. It was their time to face the trials, to prove their worth, while the elders watched, their fates intertwined with the actions of those who would inherit their legacies. Yet, this mattered little, for the victor of this bloodied contest would earn the right to represent them once more in a far greater struggle. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin The rewards awaiting the champion were nothing short of glorious to these powerhouses, even for those who had lived through countless triumphs of their own, making the stakes all the more significant. So they were allpeting in a sense. "So we areplete then" The silence shattered as Aeltharion spoke, his voice cutting through the stillness like a de. His words, calm and measured, seemed to dispel the nonexistent tension that had hung in the air, recing the oppressive silence with a sense of purpose and movement. "Yes we are" ra said with a smile. "Then let''s get on with it immediately. There''s no need for any more time wasting" Gorath said with a wide grin, his voice thick with eager anticipation. His blood surged with excitement, the thrill of the impending battle coursing through him. If it were possible, he would have leaped into the future just to witness the match unfold, unable to contain his fervor. Everyone nodded in agreement, but before they could take another step, the Dragon King Iserios spoke. "Before we begin, we all need to sign a Mana contract" The moment Iserios uttered those words, the atmosphere shifted dramatically, turning frigid as a surge of auras red to life. The entire space seemed to tremble, as if the very air was charged with the raw power of theirbined presence, flooding the room with an overwhelming force. "What do you mean by this Iserios" Aurelius spoke coldly, his voice devoid of any hesitation or warmth, each word carrying an icy certainty that seemed to freeze the very air around him. Beings of their caliber loathed concepts like Mana contracts, for such bindings were among the rare few forces that could limit their boundless power and autonomy. To them, it was an affront to their freedom, a restraint on their ability to act without constraint. They despised it, as no being of their stature could tolerate restriction. Why endure the grueling process of cultivation, only to be shackled by something or someone? A Mana contract was an absolute binding, an unbreakablew of the world, one so potent that no artifact, no matter how powerful, could circumvent its hold. It was a chain that no one of their caliber could ept. Breaking a Mana contract was no different from courting death itself. The consequences were absolute, as viting such an agreement would invoke forces far beyond one''s control, leading to a fate far worse than mere defeat, total annihtion. Iserios spoke in a meaningful tone in reply to Aurelius'' words. "We are here to witness the death of our loved ones. What is stopping any of us from saving our child before they die?" Everything instantly turned grim as those words sounded. Yes, what Iserios said is indeed the truth. What was stopping any of them from acting when they were about to witness the death of their own child? Even if they imed they would not interfere, those words were fragile, easily broken when instincts overruled reason. In the heat of the moment, their bodies might react before their minds could even catch up. Deep down, they all knew this truth, that the temptation to act, to protect, could be overwhelming. Yet, if any of them did intervene, the bloodbath would lose its purpose, and the bnce they sought to uphold would be shattered. Iserios had thought of this, which is why he proposed the mana contract to prevent any of them from acting from this moment onward or interfering with the life of the winner after the bloodbath. When the Mana contract appeared in front of them all, a sense of uneasiness descended upon some of them. Although they had the utmost confidence in their own champion''s triumph, a question descended upon their minds. What if? What if their champion lost? This rang in their minds for a while. They all knew that a battlefield was ever-changing, nothing was absolute or permanent. Therefore, the possibility of their child and champion dying existed, and this thought stirred uneasiness in their minds. Of course, the heads of each race wouldn''t act or intervene, as the champions weren''t truly their sons or daughters, so their deaths wouldn''t affect them. They had witnessed the rise and fall of numerous geniuses, so to them, this was just another name on the list. So, they signed the mana contract without issue. But the same couldn''t be said for the parents and family members of the champions. They couldn''t just sit and watch their own child die in front of them. Their faces darkened as they struggled with what to do. If they refused to sign the mana contract, their champion would automatically be disqualified from the bloodbath. And if their champion found out, they would be torn, feeling as though even their own family didn''t believe in them. Mitchelle felt like killing everyone present as she looked at the contract. She had nned to interfere if Anthony was anywhere near death. But now, this contract stopped her. She couldn''t imagine how Anthony would feel if he was disqualified because she didn''t believe in him. It felt as if her love for her son had been split in half. The first half of her love urged her to believe in her genius son and sign the mana contract. The second half urged her to refuse and leave with her son, as the other champions were also geniuses in their own right. Michael, Collins, and Irene watched Mitchelle, knowing she was struggling internally. They understood her state, but didn''t interfere. She wasn''t the only one going through this. Every family of the champions was facing the same dilemma. But in the end, they all gritted their teeth and signed. They all signed their names using their mana before the Mana contract glowed, scattering into light fragments that entered their bodies. As for the punishment for interfering? It was simple. Loss of all cultivation realms. Loss of the ability to use mana, mana-rted skills, arts, techniques, abilities, artifacts, and equipment. Basically, anything that required mana would no longer work in their hands, even if they held an artifact that didn''t require a single drop of mana from its user, it won''t work. They wouldn''t even be able to start cultivating again, even if they wanted to. Chapter 181: Champions Assemble The vampire glided effortlessly through abyrinth of dimly lit corridors, her movements a mesmerizing blend of grace and speed. She darted around each corner with fluid precision, her silhouette briefly flickering in and out of view like a shadow dancing on the edge of perception. Anthony followed with a calm, unhurried air, hovering steadily a few meters behind. His flight was measured and deliberate, maintaining a consistent distance as though he were stalking prey, yet his demeanor betrayed an almost casual indifference. The vampire led Anthony into a chamber that exuded an air of understated elegance. The room was well-appointed, featuring everything from a sleek, four-poster bed draped in silken sheets to a finely crafted chair and an ornate mirror framed in dark wood. With a subtle gesture, she motioned for Anthony to take a seat. Without a word, Anthonyplied, lowering himself into the chair with an air of quietposure, his gaze calm yet perceptive as it swept briefly over the room''s contents. Although he remained silent, Anthony''s heightened senses subtly red to life. He could discern the faint traces of aura lingering in adjacent rooms. Concealed as they were, these presences couldn''t escape the grasp of his extraordinary perception, a perception so keen it pierced through even the most meticulous attempts at secrecy. "If there is anything you require of me, do not hesitate to speak your request. I will ensure your needs are met without dy" The vampire bowed gracefully, her voice a soft murmur as she spoke. Anthony, listening in silence, offered a simple nod of acknowledgment. However, before she could fully retreat, her eyes caught a sudden blur of movement, Anthony was already in motion. Thinking he required something, she paused mid-step, turning her gaze back toward him. But Anthony merely waved his hand with a casual ease. In an instant, an array of exquisite dishes and finely crafted drinks materialized on the table before him, each radiating an otherworldly allure. He calmly lifted his fork and knife, the smooth motions betraying none of the tension in the air, and began to cut into the meal before him. Each bite was taken with deliberate care, as though savoring not just the food, but the moment itself. The vampire observed the scene with a stunned expression. Her crimson eyes narrowing slightly as the weight of the moment settled over her. She was acutely aware of what was about to transpire in mere minutes. The tension in the air was palpable, and she knew with chilling certainty that when it was all over, only one person would emerge alive. Yet, the supposed champion, hailing from the weakest of the weak, a race dismissed by many, sat there calmly, indulging in his meal as if he were oblivious to the storm about to descend. While the other champions were deep in meditation, each preparing themselves for the impending battle, the weakest among them made a strikingly different choice, he sat and ate, his actions a quiet defiance of the expectations ced upon him. She stood there, frozen in stunned silence, unable to tear her eyes away from his calm demeanor. Yet, she refrained from speaking, recognizing that it was not her ce to question his actions. ''Perhaps he knows his fate, and this is his way of savoring his final moments'' She mused silently, a touch of pity creeping into her thoughts. ''Such a shame, for someone with such a handsome face to meet an untimely end'' With that thought lingering in her mind, she silently vanished into the shadows, her presence fading without a trace. It wasn''t her fault, though. Despite Anthony''s name echoing through various Domains, there were still beings who existed in such seclusion that they had never heard of him. Some creatures, hidden away in the farthest reaches, were untouched by the ripples of the wider world, living in their own isted sanctuaries, oblivious to the legends that had begun to swirl around his name. Some simply didn''t care about anything beyond their own lives or ns. Much like the other champions, they remained oblivious to one another. They didn''t know their opponents'' weapons, elements, abilities, or even their races. It was all irrelevant to them. The very concept of who or what they would face in theing battle mattered not. When they were informed of the impending bloodbath, they epted it without hesitation, their confidence unwavering, as if it were just another fight, a mere challenge to be ovee. They didn''t ask about the other champions, nor did they inquire about anything concerning them. Their curiosity was nonexistent. They didn''t care to know the identities or names of their opponents, as such details held no weight in their minds. To them, it was all the same, just another battle, another obstacle to conquer. They were geniuses, unparalleled in their skill and strength, and to them, the identity of their opponents was irrelevant. Why concern themselves with those they were destined to defeat? The thought of an opponent held no fear, no curiosity, it was simply another life to end, another step on their path to dominance. To them, victory was inevitable. So basically they were all walking in blind with no information on the other. Each champion was so certain of their superiority that the very notion of defeat was an impossibility in their minds. For them, it was a matter of when, not if, they would im victory. As Anthony was eating and drinking, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then he simply made another gesture, and his food disappeared from the table. Immediately it disappeared, space bent and forcefully pulled him out of the room, thereby teleporting him to another location. This happened across seven different rooms as seven more presences were teleported out. When Anthony''s vision cleared, his gazended upon the environment. He was in a daze for a moment before he snapped out of it. The terrain was literally abination of differentndscapes. Almost every single in could be seen here, as if they had taken into ount each champion''s elements and any hidden cards they had up their sleeves. The ins ranged from a sea to a valley, a desert, a swamp, a cliff face, rock formations, a woond, and a dense forest filled with trees, with other topography included. The scene seemed to be well-bnced and interconnected, as though theyplemented and held each other in equilibrium by some mysterious force. This environment was literally meant for each champion to thrive. Anthony''s gaze instantly shot upwards as his eyes fell on beings who stood tall and mighty. Their presence was undeniable and absolute. The only people Anthony recognized here were his parents and grandparents. But he knew from the aura they emitted that they were no small-time yers at all. Just the fact that they stood by his parents'' side as equals showed how strong they were. His gaze shifted as he locked eyes with his mother once more. But this time, various emotions were running rampant in her heart. But she hid them deeply, though Anthony''s all-seeing eyes saw through such things. Guilt. Love. Resolve. Anger. These emotions swirled around together. Guilt because she had just signed her son up for a death match. Love because she simply loved her son. Resolve because no matter the punishment the mana contract bestowed, she was ready to act regardless. Anger because she knew she could do nothing about it except watch at the moment, hoping her son woulde out on top. Anthony''s gaze on his mother was broken as a voice spoke, carrying an undeniable sense ofmand and rule. "In this match... well, a bloodbath, there are hardly any rules" Baldor Ironhammer of the dwarf race spoke as his eyes looked down on the champions, as though he were staring into their very souls. "Each of you has been called to represent your race while risking your life, and you didn''t even ask any questions or contemte about it. This shows your resolve" "Unfortunately, the reward for the winner after this is even more work, and only if the winner remains undisputed in the uing challenge will they get a reward" Before Baldor could continue with his speech, Gorath''s voice cut through and sounded before Baldor''s. He was really not into speeches and didn''t like Baldor dragging out the moment, so Gorath spoke. Baldor didn''t have an issue with this. He knew Gorath''s attitude. Gorath just wanted to get to the fight already. "No need for the long talks and boring speeches. Your n has provided for you and trained you, so we havee to collect" "The rules are simple: only one of you is meant to be alive after this ordeal, meaning the rest of you will be in the death realm" "The second rule is that there will be no use of space rings or items like stamina potions and all that, just your skill and weapons" "I will give you a few seconds to give your space rings to your family members" They all nodded and took off their space rings and any life-saving artifacts on them, handing them to their family members. As everyone else moved, only one figure remained motionless. Naturally, it was Anthony. All eyes turned toward him, their gazesden with unspoken questions, searching for an exnation as to why he remained motionless. But Anthony offered no response, indifferent to their probing stares. He had no obligation to exin himself. Had any of the powerhouses in the air addressed him directly, he would have answered without hesitation. As the moment stretched on, the others gradually shifted their focus, recognizing that the rules were set in stone, his actions, orck thereof, mattered little now. As everyone was done with their handover, Gorath''s voice sounded again, but with more anticipation this time. "At mymand, you will begin" Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin The champions of each race locked eyes, their gazes sharp and unwavering, as they scrutinized one another with calcted precision. A subtle shift rippled through the air, and time itself seemed to freeze, the world holding its breath in a brief, suspended moment. Though itsted less than the blink of an eye, that fleeting pause stretched out like an eternity to those of their caliber, each second a universe of tension. Then, as if the very fabric of reality exhaled, the stillness shattered, and Gorath''s booming voice thundered through the air, its resonance crackling with an intensity that stirred the very soul. "LET THE BLOODBATH BEGIN" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 182: Tall Vs Short The battlefield was set: a vast clearing surrounded by ancient trees whose twisted, gnarled roots burrowed deep into the earth. The sun, once shining brightly in the sky, was now hidden beneath a veil of dust and debris as the titan and his opponent prepared to sh. Taeron Earthshatter, a towering figure of over eight feet in height, stood like a mountain amidst the tempest that brewed around him. The mere weight of his presence sent ripples through the air, causing it to tremble under the overwhelming pressure of his aura. The atmosphere thickened, dense with thetent energy of a being honed for annihtion, as if the very fabric of reality recoiled at the potential for destruction that he embodied. Across from him, Thrain; a dwarf, stood unwavering, a pir of resilience. Despite his stature, diminutive inparison to his towering adversary, he was no less a formidable warrior. His frame, thoughpact, was a masterpiece of muscle and sinew, each fiber a testament to the relentless trials ofbat that had shaped him. The hammer, slung casually at his side, seemed to belong to him as much as his own hand. It was a weapon forged from the very essence of the earth, as heavy and unyielding as the mountains themselves, and it radiated an aura of indomitable power, as though it were bound not just to his grip, but to his very soul. His fiery gaze, alight with determination, bore into Taeron. He had fought countless battles, but the one before him was unlike any other. This was not the fiercest opponent Thrian had ever encountered; he had battled titans, dragons, and vampires, each an embodiment of immense power. No, what set this confrontation apart was the purity of it. This was a sh of raw, unadulterated physical might, where no cunning tricks, no arcane magic, could tip the scales or sway the course of the battle. It was a struggle where every strike, every move, was a testament to the limits of human strength and the resilience of the body itself, with no external forces to rely upon. Only strength would determine the victor, and Thrain intended to win. The wind picked up, swirling around them, though neither warrior paid it any heed. Taeron''s first move came like the crack of thunder, his massive fists propelled by the force of his immense strength, crashing toward Thrain with the ferocity of andslide. The ground quaked beneath his feet as the air was momentarily disced by the speed and power of his strike. He intended to end this quickly, to overwhelm Thrain with the sheer scale of his power. But Thrian, with a calmness that could onlye from a lifetime of battle, was ready. He swung his massive hammer in an arc, its enormous head cutting through the air with a roar. The weapon met Taeron''s fist with a deafening crash, the sound like a mountain splitting in half. The earth beneath them trembled, and trees shuddered violently, their branches snapping under the strain. The ground around them buckled and cracked, sending dust and debris flying in every direction. A shockwave rippled outward, ttening the forest floor and toppling trees like fragile twigs. The wind howled as if in response to the violence being wrought. Birds scattered from their perches in a frantic flurry, but there was no escape from the chaos that had been unleashed. And still, the battle raged on. Taeron''s fist remained locked against Thrain''s hammer, but neither moved. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, there was no sound, only the steady rhythm of their breathing. They were assessing each other, understanding that this was no ordinary sh. This was a battle of bloodbath, where each movement would determine their survival. Then, like a bolt of lightning, they broke the stillness. Thrain twisted his body, using his hips to propel the hammer upward with tremendous force. Taeron, his enormous frame moving with surprising agility, sidestepped the blow, his body flickering with unreal speed. His massive leg shot out like a battering ram, aiming directly at Thrain''s chest. But Thrain was quicker than Taeron had anticipated. The dwarf dropped to one knee, dodging the attack with inches to spare. The strike missed, but the air around him was still cracked open with the force of the movement. The impact left a deep gouge in the earth where Thrain had been standing, the earth beneath him crumbling like dust under the weight of Taeron''s strength. Without hesitation, Thrain sprang back into action, swinging his hammer in a brutal arc. The blow came down with a force so intense it seemed to warp the very air around it. Taeron raised his forearm, catching the hammer head with a sickeningly loud ng, the sound reverberating for miles. Sparks flew from the impact, and the ground beneath their feet splintered apart like brittle stone. The force of the collision sent shockwaves rippling through the earth, trees bending violently, their trunks creaking as if they were about to snap. The forest, once alive with the hum of nature, had be a battleground, an arena where the very earth trembled beneath the fury of their blows. Taeron, his muscles straining with the force of his resistance, pushed back with his immense strength. His fist shot forward, crashing towards Thrain''s side. But the dwarf was there to meet the attack with same speed. He staggered back but quickly regained his footing, his muscles rippling with the power of his own counterattack. They were in perfect sync, their bodies moving like a well rehearsed dance of violence. Each blow was met with a counter, every attacking faster and harder than thest. Taeron''s massive fists swung with the power ofndslides, while Thrain''s hammer came crashing down like a fallen star. The battle was a blur of motion, a contest of raw strength that stretched the limits of what their bodies could endure. The ground beneath them had be a war zone, churned and torn apart by the force of their battle. Massive fissures ran through the earth, and the once-pristine forest floor was now a tangled mess of broken trees and shattered earth. Yet, neither fighter seemed to notice the devastation, their focus entirely on the other, each determined not to relent. Thrain''s hammer fell once more, but Taeron sidestepped with a speed that defied his size. Find exclusive stories on mvl The blow missed, but the force of the swing sent a shockwave that uprooted a tree, sending it crashing to the ground. The forest seemed to be copsing around them, the once-majestic trees falling like dominos, their mighty trunks splintering under the relentless onught. Taeron''s eyes narrowed in disbelief as he saw Thrain''s next attack, a low swing of the hammer aimed at his legs. With a swift leap, Taeron avoided the strike, his colossal form rising high into the air, a shadow against the brightening sky. But Thrain was not finished. The dwarf''s legs coiled like springs, and in a blur of movement, heunched himself upward, swinging his hammer in a perfect arc toward Taeron''s exposed side. The two forces collided once more, the impact sending another shockwave through the earth, toppling even more trees. This time, the force was so great that the very sky seemed to darken, as though nature itself had bent to the intensity of the battle below. The air crackled with static, and the ground split open, sending debris flying in every direction. They were locked in a contest of pure strength, each unwilling to give an inch. The fight had be a brutal exchange of power, and yet, despite the devastation, it was clear that neither had used their full strength. They were testing each other, probing for weaknesses, aware that any moment could bring a shift in the bnce of power. Neither of them was willing to take that risk. Not yet. Throughout the battle, Taeron''s face remained a mask of impassivity, his expression unyielding as ever, yet deep within, a storm of disbelief raged. Though he never let it slip, a profound sense of surprise simmered beneath the surface. He had expected Thrain, the dwarf, to be an easy opponent, someone whose size would ce him at a distinct disadvantage. Instead, with every blow, every sh, Taeron found himself met with a tenacity and equal force and resilience that defied logic. The dwarf fought not with brute force alone, but with a ferocity that spoke of years spent in the crucible of battle, honing a strength that was anything but ordinary. Taeron had struck with the precise amount of force that would have obliterated most opponents of Thrain''s size, a calcted blow, meant to crush the dwarf to death. Yet, to his astonishment, Thrain not only blocked it with the effortless grace of one ustomed to warfare, but he countered with a power that seemed disproportionate to his size But his surprise didn''t hinder his momentum; it only fueled it. Though he relished the thought of a true strength contest with Thrain, Taeron knew better than to indulge in such a reckless pursuit. His remaining opponents were scattered within a few miles, their presence a constant, unspoken threat. Any moment of distraction orpse in focus could invite an ambush, and he couldn''t afford that. With that sharp awareness, he shifted his strategy, amplifying both the speed and force of his strikes. His blows came faster, more brutal, each one like a crashing wave aimed at obliterating his foe, while his focus remained unyielding, never wavering from the task at hand. His arm drew back with the precision and force of a divine weapon, a bow seemingly crafted by the hands of a god of forging, its strings taut with the power of a deity skilled in both bow and marksmanship. Each muscle in his body rippled, swelling with the surge of energy as he channeled more strength into his attack. The air itself seemed to warp with the sheer intensity of his movement, the promise of devastation in every motion. With the speed of a lightning strike, his fist rocketed toward Thrain''s head, a juggernaut of raw power aimed to obliterate. There was no mercy in the blow, only the intent to explode the very skull that dared stand in his way. Thrain''s wrist flickered with a deft, almost imperceptible movement, an action so fluid it seemed to defy the veryws of nature. In a split second, his grip tightened around the massive hammer''s haft, and with the precision of a master craftsman, he brought it up in a single, seamless motion. The immense weapon, forged with the strength of mountains and the heat of fire, collided with Taeron''s fist just as it was about to crash into his face. The force of the impact reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves through the ground beneath them. Sparks of molten energy danced from the point of contact, the raw power of their sh lighting up the surrounding environment like the eruption of a star. Thrain stood resolute, his knees bending slightly under the strain, but his stance unwavering. Despite the sheer power behind Taeron''s strike, the dwarf had held his ground, his hammer blocking the fist with a resilience that spoke to the depth of his experience and unyielding strength. Thrain smirked, clearly enjoying the challenge. Yet, there was caution in his eyes, aware that others just as dangerous as Taeron were nearby. He stood firm, ready for any shift in the battle, knowing that the true dangery not just in Taeron''s strength alone. Thrain shifted his weight, his center of gravity realigning with the fluidity of a seasoned warrior. In a sudden, explosive motion, he swung his hammer in a wide arc, aiming for Taeron''s side. The air seemed to fracture around him, and for a moment, it appeared as though the hammer had multiplied. Dozens, no, over a hundred, hammers materialized in the air, their massive heads thundering down upon Taeron from every angle, each one carrying the weight of an impending catastrophe. The force of the strike tore through the earth, the ground buckling beneath the sheer magnitude of Thrain''s assault. Taeron''s stance shifted in an instant, his feet sinking into the earth, grounding him as his body poised with the precision of a seasoned warrior. The very air around him seemed to tremble as the wind howled, carrying with it the promise of theing storm. With a movement so swift it blurred, Taeron raised both of his massive fists in tandem, his arms coiling with the raw power of a titan. His fists shot forward with incredible speed, each punch creating afterimages that flickered in the air like echoes of destruction itself. The rapid assault was a blur, his fists a tidal wave of force crashing against the barrage of hammers Thrain unleashed. Each punch Taeron threw met the oing hammers with the fury of a storm, shattering the very air in his wake as his fists collided with Thrain''s attack, disrupting the flow of destruction with each devastating blow. The sheer velocity of his punches created shockwaves that rattled the earth beneath them, sending shockwaves through the surrounding trees, their trunks splintering under the pressure. The very fabric of space seemed to shudder as their attacks collided, a violent sh of titanic forces, like opposite poles of a ma violently pulling at each other. The air itself seemed to vibrate with the sheer intensity of the impact, as if the universe itself had been momentarily rattled by their might. A deafening roar of force filled the atmosphere as their fists and weapons met. A cloud of dust and debris rose into the sky, obscuring the battlefield as the shockwaves of their battle continued to ripple outward, leaving nothing untouched in their wake. As Taeron''s muscles tensed from the final, resounding impact, a sharp gust of wind whispered around his temples. Without a moment''s hesitation, his instincts red, and his arm shot up, locking into ce just in time to block the iing strike. His massive frame barely flinched as his hand met the attack with a reverberating thud, a testament to his sheer reflexes andbat discipline. His gaze shifted, and in that fleeting moment, he saw it, Thrain, the dwarf, had not relented. Using his hammer as an anchor, Thrain nted it into the ground with a defiant grunt. In an instant, his footshed out, rocketing toward Taeron''s exposed head with the ferocity of a mountain storm. In an instant, Taeron''s hand transformed from a defensive block into a crushing grip. His fingers coiled around Thrain''s leg with unyielding force, locking onto the dwarf''s thick muscle like an iron vice. The strength in his grip was immeasurable, a testament to the raw power coursing through his colossal frame. With a savage twist of his body, Taeron''s other hand shot forward, and in one fluid motion, he hurled Thrain through the air. The dwarf''s body spun, weightless for a moment, before it crashed down toward the ground with the force of a falling boulder. But Thrain was no novice to the harshness of battle. His instincts were honed over countless shes, each one sharpening his reaction time to an almost supernatural level. As his body plummeted toward the earth, his hammer moved in perfect harmony with him. With a swift, practiced motion, he drove the massive weapon into the ground, its head embedding into the dirt with a resounding thud sound. The impact absorbed his fall, arresting his descent just inches from the ground, and his body came to a sudden halt. Thrain, never one to back down from a fight, swung his second leg with brutal force, aiming for Taeron''s ribs. The air cracked with the sheer intensity of the blow. Even as his first kick had failed, the dwarf''s determination remained unshaken. He knew the titan''s grip would be formidable, but he was far from done. Taeron, his expression unchanged, simply moved with unyielding precision. As Thrain''s second leg hurtled toward him, Taeron''s second hand shot out like a strike of lightning, catching the dwarf''s leg mid-air with the same effortless power as before. The titan''s immense strength closed around Thrian''s legs halting the second assault with the same finality. With a grunt of exertion, Taeron''s massive arms lifted the dwarf high into the air, his body seemingly weightless in his grasp. Thrain''s feet dangled helplessly as Taeron hoisted him, the dwarf''s body suspended in the titan''s hands like a mere ragdoll. The air seemed to shimmer with the tension between them, as Taeron''s eyes narrowed, the ground below him cracked under the sheer force of his power. Without hesitation, the titan''s intent became clear. He aimed to crush Baldor into the earth, to shatter the resolve of his unyielding opponent once and for all. Thrain, ever the tactician, had anticipated Taeron''s move before he evenunched his second kick. The moment the titan''s hands mped around his legs, the dwarf knew that repeating an attack was futile. Against an opponent of Taeron''s size and strength, innovation was key. He moved with the fluidity of a master, faster than the titan could register, knowing the same strike would never work twice. As Taeron lifted him high above his head, Thrain''s mind raced, already calcting his next move. The hammer in his grip felt like an extension of his very will, and with a savage roar, he swung it down toward Taeron''s head. The weapon''s arc was as swift as it was brutal, its massive form descending like an unstoppable force, aimed directly for the titan''s face. Taeron, his reflexes honed by countless battles, saw the hammer''s shadow fall upon him in an instant. A mere mortal might have frozen in the face of such a blow, but Taeron was no ordinary being. However, even the titan couldn''t afford to simply withstand the full impact of the hammer''s destructive power aimed squarely at his face. With a curse muttered under his breath, he released his grip on Thrain''s legs, his body twisting to avoid the fatal strike. The moment his hands left Thrain''s legs, the dwarfnded agilely on his feet, the hammer still raised, its weight now pressing against the air, ready for another strike. They had a brief respite as Taeron dodged Thrain''sst attack. In that moment, their attention shifted, but they remained focused on each other. Their senses immediately turned toward the other champions during that split second of respite. Chapter 183: Upperhand The swamp was alive with movement. The soil beneath them squelched with each step, the murky waters rippling as thebatants prepared to collide in a fury that would leave an indelible mark upon thendscape. The swamp, with itsyers of thick leaves, moss, and murky waters, seemed to groan in anticipation of the impending sh. On one side stood Anthony, his katana drawn, the de gleaming with the faint glow of his elemental affinity. His body emanated a quiet power, the aura of the water element around him like a shifting, fluid force, constantly in motion, never stagnant. His ice-infused aura wrapped around him like a shield, preparing him for the inevitable onught. Across from him, Aurelia Dusksorrow stood poised, the very air around her distorting with the sheer weight of her power. Her spear, long and wicked, its shaft wrapped in intricate runes, hung at her side. She was ready to strike, her aura swirling around her like the darkest of storms. In a split second, the calm of the swamp was shattered. Aurelia was the first to strike, her spear gleaming with the darkened hue of her aura. She held it with both hands, her posture low and aggressive. Her every muscle coiled, her aura ring around her like the essence of a gathering storm. She was the embodiment of ferocity, and the air around her trembled with the weight of her intent. Without a word, she struck, her body springing forward with devastating precision as she aimed for Anthony''s exposed nk. The spear tip sliced through the air, trailing ck sparks of energy that danced around it like the flickering embers of a dying me. The motion was fluid, a serpentine strike aimed with deadly uracy, aimed directly for his ribs. Her knees bent, body twisting with the power of her aura, as the spear arced forward, cutting through the heavy, swamp air like a knife through butter. The swamp''s stagnant water hissed as the spear threatened to breach it, sending ripples across the surface in its wake. Anthony reacted instantly, his katana already in motion. His aura red to life, an unrelenting force of raw energy that melded with the steel of his de. The katana, long and perfectly bnced, glowed faintly, shimmering with the pulsating energy of his aura. As the spear neared, he spun with an almost unnatural grace, his katana meeting the spear''s shaft with a sh that sent sparks flying into the air. The force of the collision reverberated across the swamp, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble as the two weapons locked in midair. Aurelia''s spear quivered, the dark energy swirling around it ring with intensity, while Anthony''s katana held steady, his own aura crackling in response. The sound of metal meeting metal was deafening, but it was the power of their sh that stole the breath of the swamp itself. Aurelia''s eyes red with challenge. With a grunt, she twisted her body, using the momentum of the impact to spin and pull her spear back. The motion was fluid, a dance of deadly grace. The air around her rippled with the intense pressure of her aura as she aimed another vicious strike, this time aimed for Anthony''s neck. The spear''s shaft flew through the air with barely a sound, its sharp point cutting through the heavy swamp air. But Anthony was already moving, his katana raised and glinting in the faint light. With a swift, fluid motion, he brought his de down in an arc that sliced through the air, his aura coiling around the edge of his katana like a predator waiting to strike. The sh was louder this time. Sparks flew off both weapons like fireworks in the dark, illuminating the surrounding swamp for a split second. The force of the collision created a shockwave, sending a tremor through the earth. The mud beneath their feet sttered, water sshing up in chaotic arcs as their weapons locked again, their attacks colliding with brutal force. Aurelia''s stance was perfect, her body low, knees bent in a controlled crouch as she maintained her bnce. She spun once more, her spear shing like a streak of midnight as it aimed for his midsection. She was relentless, each strike calcted, designed to find a weakness, to slip through the smallest opening. Her aura surged, a vortex of dark energy pouring into the spear, causing it to shimmer with the intensity of a storm. But Anthony, his eyes locked onto her every movement, shifted his weight and stepped backward in a fluid motion. His katanashed out in response, the weapon slicing the air in a perfect arc. The sharpness of the katana, enhanced by his aura, met her spear with precision. The collision was like the strike of thunder, loud and violent, sending vibrations through the very soil beneath their feet. Trees nearby groaned, their roots pulling at the earth, as though the very force of their battle threatened to tear the swamp apart. The environment seemed to recoil with every strike, twisting trees cracked and splintered, their trunks shaking with the force of their aura-driven battle. The water pooled around their feet, bubbling as it was caught in the aftermath of each sh, sending ripples across thendscape. Aurelia''s eyes narrowed with focus, her teeth gritting in determination. With another powerful twist of her body, she executed a series of rapid, thrusting motions, each aimed for a vital organ, each one designed to incapacitate. Her spear moved like a living thing, every thrust swift and unyielding, powered by the intensity of her dark aura. The tip of her spear cut through the air, aimed at his chest, then his neck, then his lower abdomen, each strike as fast and fluid as water, each one impossible to track with the naked eye. But Anthony was ready. With a subtle shift of his stance, his katana met each strike with perfect timing. His own body surged as he parried, each strike sending a crackle of energy through the air. The sh of steel on steel echoed through the swamp, each strike throwing off sparks like stars in a night sky. The energy in the air hummed, the air surrounding them crackling and sizzling with the intensity of theirbat. The swamp seemed to pulse with the rhythm of their battle, the earth beneath their feet shifting as their strength warred against the very fabric of nature. The water was no longer still, its surface splintered with the force of their strikes. Explore stories at §Þ?? Mud sttered in all directions, the air thick with the scent of damp earth and the crackling tension of their aura. Each blow seemed to rearrange thendscape, bending trees, shattering stones, and creating deep cracks in the once-stable earth. Aurelia was relentless. She spun, her spear whirling in the air as she aimed another perfect thrust at Anthony''s heart. The motion was fluid, each step calcted with the precision of a master. Her body bent low, her knees shifting to absorb the weight of her strike, and her aura coiled around her like a serpent, ready to strike. But Anthony was just as fluid. He gathered his aura, the energy swirling around him like a protective cocoon. With a roar of focus, he swung his katana forward in a perfect horizontal arc. The katana sliced through the air with a whistle, the wind around it vibrating with the intensity of his focus. The tip of his katana met the spear just as Aurelia''s attack was about tond. The two weapons collided once more, and the shockwave that followed shattered the silence of the swamp. The air was thick with the raw power of their auras, the energy crackling and snapping like lightning. Their weapons blurred as they moved with the flow of the battle, each strike and parry a testament to the perfect synergy between their bodies and their aura. Aurelia''s spear twirled, her body moving in perfect sync as her mana surged around her, a vortex of dark energy that spun around her like a storm. Anthony''s katana followed the flow of his own mana, slicing through the air like an unbroken wave of water. Their weapons became extensions of their will, every swing, every thrust, every parry a part of an eternal dance. The swamp, once peaceful and still, had be a warzone, the destruction wrought by their battle visible in the shattered trees, broken earth, and disturbed waters. It had be a ce where only the strongest, most focused wills could endure. And neither of them had yet faltered. They both separated after a strike. Aurelia had taken the initiative throughout the fight, attacking relentlessly while her opponent merely blocked, yet she couldn''t gain the upper hand. The aura around her suddenly thickened and became deadlier. Aurelia had decided to change tactics. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Darkness Style: Waking Thrust] Mana erupted from her, the spear tip aiming directly for Anthony''s chest. Darkness swirled around her weapon as it shot forward, the shadows coiling in and out of its wake, giving the spear an almost serpentine quality. It was a strike meant to pierce the heart, to destroy in a sh. But Anthony was no stranger to such aggression. With a fluid motion, he brought his katana up in a sweeping arc. His de, infused with the power of the water element, responded instinctively. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Tidal Wave] Mana moved, sending a wave of water surging from the de. The liquid energy collided with Aurelia''s spear, deflecting the thrust with ease, the force of the collision sending ripples across the murky ground beneath them. The swamp seemed to shudder in response, the water momentarily parting before rushing back to fill the gap. Aurelia''s eyes narrowed. A human who could wield the water element with such control? Impressive, but not enough. With a sharp flick of her wrist, she spun the spear and executed another attack, this timeunching it horizontally in a wide arc. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Darkness Style: Shadow Serpent] She unleashed a storm of shadow-imbued energy that trailed behind her spear like a ckened trail of destruction. It was a technique designed to strike from multiple angles, forcing her opponent to defend in all directions. But Anthony wasn''t intimidated. He sidestepped with the grace of a current flowing around an obstacle. His katana was ready, the de glowing with the power of ice. He need not even focus for a moment, feeling the water around him respond to his call. As Aurelia''s spear descended, he swung his katana and deployed his own technique effortlessly [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Icebreaker sh] The arc of the de sliced through the air with precision, sending a flurry of sharp, jagged ice shards spiraling toward her spear. The sh of cold against dark energy sent shockwaves through the air, and the ice shards collided with the shadows, creating a dazzling explosion of light and dark. The swamp trembled, the ice freezing the very ground it touched. Yet, Aurelia wasn''t fazed. With a grunt, she twisted her spear, utilizing her mastery over blood magic to coat it in a thin film of her own life force. The spear tip shimmered with the deep red glow of her magic. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Blood Style: Red Sea Thrust] Sheshed forward with a speed that was almost blinding, the blood-imbued weapon aimed directly at Anthony''s heart. This was a technique designed to overwhelm an opponent with its sheer viciousness, using the power of her blood magic to propel the spear like an unstoppable force. The blood magic was powerful, but Anthony had faced many threats before. He nted his feet firmly into the swamp''s muck, anchoring himself. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Torrent Flow] Mana instantly surged from his de, a wave of water infused with his aura cascading outward to meet Aurelia''s strike. The two forces collided, water against blood, in a violent explosion of elemental power. The swamp groaned as the water swept the blood away, but Aurelia''s spear remained undeterred, her focus unwavering. "Impressive" Aurelia said, her voice low, almost amused. "But let''s see how long you can keep up" Anthony remained expressionless as he didn''t have strength for the dialogue. His katana now shimmering with both water and ice. He wasn''t about to let her think he was overwhelmed. He spun his de in a quick circle, gathering the ice and water elements into one devastating strike. His body shifted, his movements synchronized with the flow of the elements around him. As he swung his katana, an attack erupted outwards like a tidal. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Raging Tidal Crash] The force of the water, mixed with the cold sharpness of the ice, surged forward like an unrelenting wave, crashing toward Aurelia with the force of a storm. Aurelia raised her spear to block. She invoked another technique, and her blood magic surged into her spear once more. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Blood Style: Crimson Wave] Her spear spun in a wide arc, the spear glowing red as it cut through the air like a whip. The wave of blood magic met Anthony''s attack head-on, the two forces colliding in a violent explosion of water and blood. The swamp erupted into chaos. Trees were uprooted, the ground cracked, and mud flew in all directions as their attacks continued to sh. They flickered across the battlefield, moving with such speed that they were little more than blurred shadows against the backdrop of destruction. Their weapons shed, their elemental magic converging and diverging in a dance of power and grace. Anthony''s water swirled around him like a protective shield, and he followed up with a quick, fluid movement. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Frozen Tide] Ice materialized, and the very air around his katana turned to ice as he thrust his de forward, sending a spear of ice straight toward Aurelia''s chest. The technique was quick, precise, and almost untraceable. It was a deadly maneuver that could strike with the speed of a current, its cold fury unrelenting. But Aurelia wasn''t finished. Her spear gleamed with the power of darkness, the shadows bending and twisting as she called upon her ultimate technique. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Darkness Style: Eternal Night Piercer] An attack was unleashed with such force that it seemed to tear the very fabric of the swamp itself. The spear became an extension of her will, the shadows around it moving in a whirlpool of dark energy. The tip of the spear extended, bing a solid mass of shadow thatshed out, breaking through the ice and water with ease. The two forces collided again, an explosion of ice, water, blood, and shadow enveloping the swamp. The earth beneath them cracked, mud sshing into the air as the sh continued. Neither Anthony nor Aurelia seemed willing to relent, each locked in the intense fury of the battle. For every strike that Aurelia made, Anthony was there to meet it with equal force, each move flowing into the next as though they were two sides of the same coin. The swamp, now nearly unrecognizable in the wake of their battle, stood as a testament to the elemental fury they unleashed. Aurelia''s eyes flickered with surprise. This human, this warrior, was not only keeping up with her, but he was also forcing her to push her limits. She had underestimated him. The realization did not sit well with her, but it did not deter her. In fact, it made her only more determined to break him. "You may be strong" Aurelia said, her voice a whisper amidst the chaos. "But this battle ends with my victory" With that, she drew upon the deepest parts of her blood and darkness magic, her spear bing a swirling maelstrom of energy. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Combination Order: Dark Blood Slice] Chaos erupted from her, abination of blood and shadow so pure it seemed to distort the very air around her. A technique that she had created frombining her blood and darkness elements. Anthony, undaunted, gripped his katana with a single hand, elements around him swirling as he prepared to respond in kind. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Tsunami de] Mana crashed forward, the wave of water and ice shing with her blood-infused darkness in a blinding explosion. Chapter 184: First blood At a distant location, miles removed from the chaos of Anthony''s battleground, another sh of titans prepared to unfold. Vahali, the elf champion, stood poised andmanding, an aura of regalposure enveloping him. His piercing gaze, steady and unyielding, was fixed upon his adversary. Every inch of him radiated an innate elegance, a warrior born not merely to fight but to conquer with precision and grace. Opposite him, Serenelle, the champion of the Phoenix race, stood as an embodiment of fiery defiance. Her presence was no lessmanding, the air around her shimmering faintly with residual heat, as though the sun itself bowed to her will. Her gaze burned with an intensity that spoke of untamed power, her posture upright and brimming with confidence born of countless victorious battles. The ground beneath them seemed to shiver in anticipation, a prelude to the ferocity about to be unleashed. Serenelle stood with her rapier hang on her waste, although calm, she was ready to erupt. Beneath their feet, the sandy dense and unyielding, clinging with a heaviness that mirrored the tension between them. The relentless sun zed overhead, casting waves of oppressive heat across the arena, yet neither champion faltered. The elements themselves seemed trivial before their immense power, their auras rendering them impervious to such diforts. Surrounding them stood an unending array of ancient stone pirs, weathered and cracked, their origins lost to time. They towered like silent sentinels, casting elongated shadows that stretched over the battlefield, creating abyrinthine setting that promised both advantage and peril. They seemed infinite in number, a testament to the scale of their impending confrontation. Bothbatants radiated unwavering confidence, their postures exuding a mastery of their own strength. Neither disyed an ounce of hesitation nor fear, yet there was no recklessness in their readiness. It was the confidence of warriors ustomed to triumph, and yet, each harbored an unspoken acknowledgment: amidst their assurance, the potential for the unforeseen lurked, demanding vignce. As the silence stretched taut between them, each second felt like an eternity. The stillness of the battlefield was a coiled spring, waiting to snap, yet neitherbatant showed any intention of breaking it. For what seemed like a minute, they stood, locked in a tense standoff, neither willing to yield the initiative. Serenelle, her patience fraying, decided to shatter the stalemate. Her hand moved with fluid precision, drawing her rapier from its sheath in a motion as smooth as silk yet sharp with intent. The de hissed faintly against its scabbard, the sound like a whisper of impending violence. Her body tensed, muscles contracting subtly, an elegantbination of control and raw power. Then, without warning, she surged forward. A burst of force apanied her movement, the sheer energy of herunch sending ripples through the thick,pact sand beneath her feet. Despite the sand''s density, her speed and grace rendered it inconsequential. The grains scattered in her wake, rising in clouds of golden dust as though bowing to her passage. To her, the ground might as well have been weightless air, offering no resistance as she hurtled toward her opponent with the momentum of a storm. The wind howled in protest as Serenelle raised her rapier high over her shoulder, its slender de catching the sunlight like liquid silver. For a fleeting moment, her poised form seemed carved from the very essence of precision and power, a goddess of war ready to strike. Then, like a copsing, she unleashed her attack. Her rapier arced downward with terrifying force, a blur of motion slicing through the air with an audible hiss. The wind parted effortlessly before the de, as though cowed by its deadly edge, the motion as smooth and unyielding as a knife through butter. The sheer velocity of her strike sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, discing air and kicking up eddies of golden sand. The pirs surrounding them groaned faintly, trembling in the wake of her unleashed might. Vahalin, his sharp elven instincts honed by centuries ofbat, moved with precision as the deadly rapier descended toward him. His sword, a masterpiece of elven craftsmanship, glinted in the harsh sunlight as it arced upward to intercept the blow. The instant their weapons collided, an eruption of force detonated between them. The sheer impact unleashed a shockwave that rippled through the thick sand, scattering it in violent plumes as though the earth itself recoiled from their sh. The metallic ring of their des meeting echoed like a thunderp, the vibrations radiating outward to the countless pirs that groaned under the pressure, fine cracks spidering along their ancient surfaces. The force of their strike didn''t merely disrupt the battlefield, it became the battlefield, transforming the once-calm arena into a tempest of energy and power. Both warriors held their ground, neither giving an inch, their auras ring with unspoken challenge. Both warriors seemed evenly matched for now, but they both understood this was only the prelude, a testing of waters before the storm. Neither had even begun to draw upon their full strength. Serenelle, unfazed by theck of sess in her initial strike, withdrew her rapier with fluid precision, her wrist already twisting in preparation for a follow up attack. She had never expected the first strike tond; it had merely been the opening note of a deadly symphony. With a sharp exhale, her rapier transformed into a blur of motion. The de, guided by supernatural speed and skill, thrust forward a thousand times in rapid session, each strike so precise and swift it seemed to pierce through time itself. The air screamed in protest, the sheer velocity of her movements leaving behind faint trails of disced energy. Each thrust carried with it the weight of millennia of Phoenix-crafted techniques, a deadly ballet of speed and uracy that sought to overwhelm Vahalin. The thick sand beneath her shifted and swirled from the sheer force of her movements, creating miniature vortices as if the battlefield itself responded to her ferocity. But Vahalin stood firm, his expression unchanging, his movements almost casual in their elegance. Each of Serenelle''s lightning-fast thrusts was met with an equally swift parry, his de deflecting her attacks with a precision that bordered on artistry. It was as if he had anticipated her every move, his sword dancing effortlessly to intercept hers. Sparks erupted in dazzling bursts each time their des collided, illuminating the space between them with fleeting shes of light. The metallic ring of their weapons echoed like a symphony of war, reverberating through the sun-drenched battlefield. Each sh sent faint tremors through the ground, the thick sand shifting beneath their feet as though unsettled by the intensity of their duel. Serenelle''s unrelenting offense was a testament to her ferocity, but Vahalin''sposed defense painted him as an immovable wall, calmly dismantling her onught stroke by stroke. Vahalin''s de became a streak of silver as he pushed his speed to its limit, the air itself seeming to ripple around his weapon. In the heartbeat following hisst parry, he transitioned seamlessly into a counterattack, his sword a precise arc of lethality aimed at Serenelle''s neck. The strike was swift, nearly imperceptible, carrying an edge of finality that could silence even the most formidable opponent. The sound of the de cutting through the air was sharp and threatening, like a predator''s growl. Serenelle, sensing the imminent danger, bent backward with fluid grace, her body arching just enough for Vahalin''s sword to pass mere inches from her face. The air itself seemed to shudder as the de cut through it, missing her by a hair''s breadth. In a seamless motion, she twisted her body unnaturally, her rapier shooting forward in a precise thrust aimed directly at Vahalin''s eyes, a strike that would have blinded any lesser opponent. But Vahalin, with an almost preternatural calm, effortlessly raised his sword to intercept, the steel meeting hers with a sh that reverberated through the very air. The force of the impact sent a tremor down both their des, but neither faltered. They both separated, the space between them crackling with the aftermath of their brutal exchange. Their eyes locked, an unspoken understanding passing between them in the span of a heartbeat. In that moment, as if guided by the same unseen force, aura erupted from their bodies. Aura wove meticulously around their bodies and weapons, an intricate dance of power that seemed to hum with anticipation. Vahalin was the first to strike, his movement a blur of precision and deadly intent. His sword, now imbued with a chilling aura, gleamed like a shard of ice, cutting through the air with the swiftness of a predator in pursuit. In Vahalin''s philosophy, there was no room for leniency based on gender. Every attack he delivered, regardless of who stood before him, was executed with the same ruthless efficiency. His sword shed forward, the de a deadly extension of his will, aiming for Serenelle with a calcted ferocity that could not be ignored. His aura clung to the de, coating it in an almost ethereal frost, adding an edge of deadly cold that would freeze any who dared to stand in its path. There was no hesitation, no mercy, only the cold rity of battle. The sh of metal echoed through the air, reverberating in the deste expanse as the surrounding pirs exploded into nothing more than shards of shattered stone and dust. Yet, neither fighter paid the destruction any heed. Their focus remained solely on each other, locked in a deadly dance where every attack, every move, was a step towards their inevitable conclusion. Each strike from the elf was met with equal resistance from the phoenix, their weapons weaving through the air like scissors cutting through the fabric of time. The wind, almost sentient, seemed to serve as their foothold, propelling their fluid footwork as they moved with the grace of creatures borne from the elements themselves. [Breezing Movement] Vahalin acted first by using a skill. His form blurred, the wind surging through him as his speed increased by 50%, granting him a sudden burst of velocity. He disappeared from sight, only to reappear behind Serenelle, his sword descending with the weight of inevitability, aimed at cleaving her in half. Serenelle, caught off guard by the sudden surge in speed, reacted with the reflexes honed by years of battle. With a swift, almost imperceptible motion, she shot sideways, evading the lethal strike by mere inches. Vahalin''s sword cleaved through the sand, splitting the earth as though it were paper. [Fairy Steps] Serenelle tapped into her own skill, igniting the fire element within her. The mes of the phoenix coursed through her limbs, enhancing her speed to match Vahalin''s wind-fueled fury. The two warriors met with the force of stars colliding, their des shing in a dazzling spectacle of light and heat. Each strike they exchanged was charged with the raw force of nature itself, the impact of their weapons sending ripples through the air and shaking the very earth beneath them. They circled one another, a blur of motion and precision, each parry a deflection of fate, each strike a promise of death. The environment around them was slowly being reduced to rubble, their battleying waste to everything in its path. There was no hesitation, no thinking before action, only the pure instinct of warriors in the midst of a life or death struggle. Time seemed to bend and stretch, as though the universe itself was holding its breath, waiting for the oue. As they moved, Serenelle sensed a shift in Vahalin''s technique. She couldn''t quite ce it, but something in his movements had changed, be sharper, more focused. Before she could discern what it was, a sharp pain exploded on her cheek, a thin line of blood trickling down her face. Startled, she instinctively retreated, putting distance between herself and her opponent. Even the smallest injury was a warning, there was danger in the unknown, and she had no intention of allowing that to escte. But before she could fully regain her bearings, Vahalin was upon her again. His sword descended from the sky, a lethal arc as though guided by fate itself, intent on sealing her doom. Serenelle felt the pressure, the cold certainty of death bearing down upon her. Her instincts screamed at her to move, and she did, her body twisting with the grace of a storm, her feet surrounded by lightning as she turned to face him. Her rapier moved in an elegant counter, but Vahalin''s sword had already shifted mid-strike. His attack, no longer aimed at her chest, was now directed at her legs. The sudden change in his strategy caught her off guard, but she was a battle-hardened warrior, and she reacted in kind. In the blink of an eye, she vanished in a burst of mes, her body dissipating like smoke, only to reappear at a distant point on the battlefield, as if she had teleported. But before she could even take a breath, Vahalin''s eyes were already locked on her. ''Does he possess the ability to see the future?'' She wondered briefly. The idea was discarded almost as quickly as it had appeared. If such a skill existed, the mana cost would be astronomical, and Vahalin, an elf of his caliber, would not be using it so recklessly. No, there was something else at y. She couldn''t pinpoint how he was predicting her moves, but the answer was now more elusive than ever. A sudden thought struck her, and a smile spread across her face as she realized what might be the key. To confirm her theory, she summoned the unique power of her race. Phoenix mes A torrent of fiery energy erupted from her body in an instant, the very air around her crackling with intensity. The winds seemed to tremble in the heat, the sand beneath her feet charring and turning to ss. She was aze, her form wreathed in the unique mes that were the hallmark of the phoenix. These mes intermingled with her aura, fusing together in perfect harmony, amplifying her power exponentially. With a primal scream, Serenelle lunged forward. The ground trembled as though the heavens themselves wereing undone beneath her feet. Her first step sent the earth shaking, and in the next heartbeat, she was upon Vahalin, her rapier shing with the intensity of a falling star. Vahalin reacted, his body flowing with the wind as his own element bolstered his speed. His de moved, light as a feather, but as deadly as a tempest. He sidestepped just as her rapier aimed for his skull, his sword following in a counter strike at her arm. But Serenelle was already spinning, her form a blur, and her rapier cut through the air, narrowly missing him as sheunched another devastating strike. They shed again, each movement leaving afterimages that lingered in the air for nearly ten seconds, streaks of red and green shing across the battlefield like bolts of lightning. The intensity was immeasurable, their weapons meeting with the force of an unstoppable storm. Serenelle''s next attack was a storm of its own, her rapier released a thousand crescent shaped arcs, each one imbued with the fury of the Phoenix mes. But Vahalin was unfazed, dodging each attack with almost casual precision, never once breaking his rhythm. Their battle raged on, relentless and unyielding, their movements a blur of lightning and me. Vahalin dodged, blocked, and parried, but Serenelle was no longer just a warrior; she had be a force of nature herself. The realization hit him, he could no longer predict her movements with the same certainty. Vahalin had used the wind element to sense Serenelle''s muscles move, twitch, and contract before her whole body moved. Any move she made pushed the wind element and particles around her. Vahalin had been using this to know her every move before she even made them. This was something Vahalin invented on his own; it wasn''t a talent or skill he picked up from somewhere. He hade up with this skill, and it worked every time. But it seemed this phoenix wasn''t like his regr opponents. She had sensed the change in his movement, only got injured once, adapted, looked for an answer, and then found her answer. All within a short time. The skill had been rendered ineffective by her. The answer had been correct: Serenelle had sensed the shift in his technique, adapted in the blink of an eye, and found a way to counteract it. Her mes burned brighter, her footwork more fluid, her attacks more aggressive. She was indeed a prodigy of the Phoenix race. Chapter 185: Gone The atmosphere was still, as if the world itself was holding its breath in anticipation. Rylis the demi-human stood, his ck and blue fur bristling, ws gleaming under the faint light that slipped through the stormy clouds above. Across from him, Kaelthar held his sabre loosely, its polished de catching the faint glint of light. The tension between them was palpable, a storm of unseen forces crackling at the edges of their shared space. Kaelthar was the first to move. His sabre cut through the air with a deafening whistle, a blur of steel aimed directly at Rylis''s midsection. Rylis''s body shifted in an instant, his silhouette flickering as he dodged the strike. The ground beneath where the sabre struck trembled, a sharp scar etched into the stone. Rylis countered with a sweeping strike of his ws, the air humming with mana as his figure blurred. Kaelthar pivoted smoothly, his sabre meeting the ws mid-swing. The resulting sh sent a shockwave outward, scattering dust and debris. The metallic ''ng'' rang through the space, echoing like a war cry in the emptiness. Without pause, Kaelthar pressed forward, his strikes relentless, each swing of his sabre faster and more precise than thest. Rylis matched him blow for blow, his ws meeting the de with ferocious speed. Sparks flew with every impact, lighting the battlefield in bursts of fleeting brilliance. They became a whirlwind of motion, their movements so swift that afterimages trailed behind them, blurring the line between reality and illusion. A sabre sh appeared to cut through Rylis, only for his image to dissolve like smoke. A w strike seemed to pierce Kaelthar''s chest, but his form dissipated into a flickering mirage. Kaelthar leapt back, his feet digging into the ground to halt his momentum. Rylis darted forward, his ws aimed for Kaelthar''s throat, but the dragon spun his sabre with a flourish, redirecting the attack in an elegant arc. Their weapons shed once again, the sound akin to thunder splitting the air. Each movement left destruction in its wake. The ground cracked and splintered beneath their feet, their immense auras causing stone to crumble and trees to fall in their vicinity. A single strike from Kaelthar''s sabre sent debris flying like shrapnel; Rylis''s ws carved deep grooves into the earth with every missed swipe. The battlefield itself seemed to recoil from their fury. Stone outcroppings crumbled under stray impacts, and the air grew heavy with the force of their movements. Still, neitherbatant showed any sign of fatigue or hesitation. Kaelthar spun, his sabre carving a wide arc through the air, forcing Rylis to leap backward. As the de struck the ground, a fissure split the stone, radiating outward like spiderweb cracks. Rylisnded gracefully, his foxlike eyes glinting with calction. The demi-human lunged forward, faster than the eye could follow, his ws aimed for Kaelthar''s side. Kaelthar twisted his body, his sabre sweeping upward to intercept. The sh created another burst of sparks, illuminating their locked forms for a brief moment before they broke apart once more. Kaelthar''s voice carried over the din of their battle, deep and steady. "You''re holding back, are you testing me?" Rylis''s lips curled into a predatory smirk. "And you''re not?" His ws flexed, glinting ominously. "Let''s see what happens when we push a little harder" Kaelthar shifted his stance, the sabre gleaming as he held it aloft. In an instant, they were upon each other again, a blur of motion and steel. Each strike was calcted yet devastating, leaving destruction in its wake. A downward sh from Kaelthar cleaved a boulder clean in two when Rylis dodged to the side. Rylis retaliated with a spinning kick, his ws extended, but Kaelthar''s sabre intercepted, sending another metallic ''ng'' reverberating through the air. Time seemed to lose meaning as the battle raged on. The battlefield bore the scars of their sh, shattered rocks, uprooted trees, and deep fissures that crisscrossed the earth. Bothbatants moved with unyielding precision, their strikes faster and heavier, yet neither faltered or gave an inch. Kaelthar surged forward, his sabre zing through the air with blistering speed. Rylis met him head-on, their sh sending a deafening shockwave that rippled through the ruins of their battlefield. Each strike now carried the weight of their determination, their ferocity amplified as neitherbatant held back their refined skills. The sabre''s edge sang as it carved through the air, meeting Rylis''s ws in a blinding series of rapid exchanges. Sparks ignited with every collision, a relentless storm of light and sound that illuminated the fracturedndscape. Their movements were now too fast for the eye to follow, their figures reduced to blurs as they traded blows with devastating precision. Kaelthar spun on his heel, his sabre sweeping low in a move designed to unbnce his opponent. Rylis leapt high, flipping over the attack with uncanny agility before diving straight down, his ws aimed at Kaelthar''s head. The dragon stepped aside at thest moment, twisting his sabre upward in a shing arc that scraped Rylis''s descending ws. The resulting sh sent a pulse of force outward, toppling jagged rocks and shattering the few remnants of the craggy terrain still standing. Dust and debris filled the air, but neither fighter faltered. Kaelthar burst through the haze, his sabre glowing faintly with the heat of friction, each strike now aimed with ruthless precision at Rylis''s vital points. Rylis ducked and weaved, his body a blur as he evaded each blow with hair trigger reflexes. He spun low, his ws tearing through the ground as heshed out in a sweeping attack that forced Kaelthar to leap backward. The momentary distance didn''tst. Kaelthar closed the gap with terrifying speed, his sabre slicing horizontally in a move that left a silver afterimage. Rylis countered with a powerful upward sh, his ws meeting the sabre in a sh that created an ear-splitting destruction. They broke apart, the force of the impact sending both hurtling backward. Kaelthar skidded to a halt, his sabre resting at his side as he assessed his opponent. Rylisnded on all fours, his foxlike eyes glinting with predatory focus. "Not bad" Kaelthar admitted, his voice low and steady. "You''ve kept me entertained, I didn''t expect much from a demi-human" Rylis smirked, his ws flexing as he straightened. "Funny. I was about to say the same to you" Kaelthar''s grin sharpened. Without a word, he vanished, his speed so immense it left an afterimage behind. Rylis''s ears twitched, his instincts kicking in as he sidestepped a strike that seemed to materialize out of nowhere. Kaelthar''s sabre tore through the space Rylis had just vacated, the sheer force of the swing carving a deep trench into the ground. Rylis retaliated in kind, his ws shing upward in a move designed to catch Kaelthar mid-recovery. The dragon twisted with impossible grace, parrying the attack with the t of his sabre before countering with a thrust that forced Rylis to leap away. Their movements grew more violent, more destructive, as the intensity of their battle reached new heights. Every step they took cracked the earth beneath them, and every exchange sent shockwaves rippling outward. They moved like forces of nature, their relentless sh reshaping the battlefield with every passing moment. Kaelthar pressed his advantage, his sabre a whirlwind of steel that left trails of destruction in its wake. Rylis responded with equal ferocity, his ws raking through the air in strikes so swift they seemed to tear through reality itself. Their speed was now so immense that afterimages littered the battlefield, phantom strikes colliding in an endless cascade of light and sound. For a brief moment, they locked weapons, Kaelthar''s sabre against Rylis''s ws. Their auras red, the pressure of their mana and raw strength creating a vortex of energy that tore apart everything around them. Stones cracked, trees disintegrated, and the very ground seemed to tremble beneath the weight of their battle. "You''re holding back" Rylis growled, his eyes narrowing as he pushed against the sabre with all his might. Kaelthar''s grin was razor-sharp. "And so are you" But they had to as they were other dangers lurking, fighting with their full strength was stupid. With a roar, they broke apart, the resulting explosion of force sending both hurtling in opposite directions. Kaeltharnded in a crouch, his sabre nted into the ground to steady himself, while Rylis skidded to a halt, his ws leaving deep gouges in the earth. Neither wasted a second. They charged at each other again, their movements so fast they seemed to teleport across the battlefield. The sh of their strikes created a cacophony of sound, a relentless storm of destruction that drowned out everything else. As they fought, thendscape around them continued to crumble. Boulders were reduced to rubble, and fissures spread across the ground like spiderwebs. The air was thick with dust and the echoes of their unrelenting battle, yet neither showed any signs of slowing. Kaelthar feinted with a high sh before pivoting into a spinning strike aimed at Rylis''s side. The demi-human ducked low, his ws slicing upward to intercept the de. The force of the impact sent sparks flying, illuminating their fierce expressions in the midst of chaos. The intensity of their strikes sent shockwaves across the terrain, causing the earth beneath them to tremble with each devastating impact. The twobatants moved at blinding speeds, leaving afterimages in their wake as they closed the gap again and again, their weapons dancing in the flickering light. Kaelthar''s sabre whistled through the air in a wide arc, aimed at Rylis''s midsection. The demi-human reacted without hesitation, his ws slicing upward to intercept the attack, the collision sending sparks flying in every direction. Rylis''s speed was nothing short of extraordinary, his instincts guiding his movements with perfect precision, while Kaelthar was a blur of calcted power, his movements honed over centuries of battle. Without a moment''s pause, Rylis lunged, his ws shing in rapid session toward Kaelthar''s face. The dragon''s sabre deflected the strikes with a series of swift, fluid parries, each sh sending a shockwave through the surrounding air. The force of theirbat shattered nearby mountains, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Yet neither seemed to falter, their energy unyielding, their bodies in perfect condition, unaffected by the unrelenting exchange of blows. Rylis dropped low to the ground, his ws raking across the earth as he aimed for Kaelthar''s legs. Kaelthar stepped back, his sabre moving in a shing blur to cut downwards, narrowly missing Rylis''s form as the demi-human darted to the side. The ground split open as Kaelthar''s strikended, the shockwave sending a jagged crack through the valley. Rylis reacted in an instant, his body blurring once more as he pushed off the ground, his ws seeking Kaelthar''s exposed nk. The dragon spun in mid-air, his wings extending as he brought his sabre around in a wide arc, forcing Rylis to retreat a step. But the demi-human was relentless, closing the gap instantly, ws swiping again and again with deadly uracy. The two locked weapons in another furious sh, their arms shaking from the force of the impact, but their stances unwavering, neither showing the slightest sign of tiring. Each strike was an explosion of power, each movement a blur of speed, and yet neitherbatant was slowed. The battle escted further, the intensity growing with every passing moment. Rylis darted in and out of Kaelthar''s reach, his ws shing through the air in a series of calcted strikes. Kaelthar responded with precision, his sabre cutting through the air in smooth, lethal arcs, his wings snapping with power as he shifted position in the blink of an eye. They collided again, their weapons locking with a brutal sh that sent shockwaves through the valley. The very earth beneath them cracked open, and the air itself seemed to bend with the force of their power. They were locked in a dance of destruction, each blow reshaping the battlefield, yet neither showing any sign of slowing down. Rylis''s ws met Kaelthar''s sabre once more, and this time, the shockwave sent them both spiraling through the air. They twisted, their movements almost indistinguishable from the blur of shadows and light, their weapons shing as they collided with explosive force. The terrain around them shattered, debris flying in every direction, but still, neither of them hesitated, their determination unwavering, their bodies unaffected by the continuous onught. The fight raged on, a never-ending exchange of skill and power. There was no sign of fatigue, no sign of weakness. Only the unyielding sh of their weapons and the deafening sound of their battle as it tore through the valley. The ground beneath them continued to fracture, the veryndscape shifting with every strike. The air around them grew thick with the pressure of theirbat, each move a testament to their mastery. They were not just fighting, they were creating a storm, a maelstrom of violence and power, but neither would yield. Their weapons met again, and again, the earth itself trembling with each collision. Sparks flew, rocks exploded, and the air was filled with the sound of metal on metal, the sh of their strikes resounding like the tolling of a war drum. But still, neither showed any sign of exhaustion, their mana and aura flowing effortlessly, their bodies in perfect condition, their movements as precise and powerful as when they first began. There was no end in sight, no slowing down. This battle was not one of fatigue, it was one of will, of unstoppable force, a sh between two titans who would fight until the veryst breath, and beyond. As Kaelthar brought his de up for a another, devastating strike, the air between them seemed to freeze. His sabre glinted, the edge prepared to carve through the space between them with deadly precision. Rylis''s eyes narrowed, a sharp, fleeting grin curling at the edges of his lips, a hint of a challenge, of something deeper hidden behind his instincts. Then, in a split second, just as the sabre was about to cleave him in two, Rylis vanished. The air itself seemed to hold its breath. Kaelthar''s eyes snapped to the ce where Rylis had been standing, his instinct and senses ring. Every fiber of his being screamed to find him, but no trace of the demi-human remained. Not even a whisper of movement, no shifting of the wind, nothing. The battlefield stood silent for a brief moment, as if time itself had stalled. Kaelthar''s gaze darted across the battlefield, his focus unrelenting, searching for even the slightest sign of Rylis. His senses screamed at him, but there was nothing. Not a sound, not a shadow, nothing to indicate where the demi-human had disappeared to. Rylis was gone. And Kaelthar was left alone, his eyes still searching, but the battlefield remained empty, still, as if the fight had never happened. Chapter 186: Bored As the battle raged on around the arena, the air was thick with anticipation, and all eyes were on thebatants. Among the eight representatives of the major races, not a single expression shifted. Their faces remained as stoic as ever, their gazes unwavering. They were watching their champions, but no one would dare to show anything but neutrality. The champions'' struggles were their own, after all, and these representatives would remain impartial, as was their duty. But as the battle dragged on, there was an undeniable undercurrent of emotion among the parents. Each one had their reasons, their quiet hopes and unspoken fears, and each felt the pressure of their child''s participation in this grand spectacle. Serenelle''s mother stood with her arms crossed, her face set in an icy mask, but there was a tightness around her eyes, a slight clenching of her jaw. Her daughter, so proud and fierce, had been the first to fall victim to the brutality of the arena. A sharp pain sliced through her chest as she watched Serenelle stagger back, her form faltering for the briefest of moments. The delicate grace of the young warrior had been marred by the first true injury of the bloodbath, and though Serenelle quickly recovered, her mother couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment that gnawed at her pride. She had hoped for more. Hoped her daughter would be stronger. But there was little time to mourn for any perceived weakness; the battle was still ongoing, and Serenelle''s spirit had not broken neither has she gone all out. Yet still, the weight of the moment lingered in her mother''s heart. She had seen Serenelle grow, had raised her to be a powerful force, and now, as a mother, she felt the sting of being unable to shield her from this world of unrelenting violence. But she would not show it. The other parents were watching, and Serenelle''s mother would not let them see her weakness. Not now. Anthony''s mother, Mitchelle, remained as impassive as ever, though her eyes never left her son. She didn''t nce at the other champions, didn''t acknowledge the bloodshed or the disys of power from the other contestants. Her focus was on Anthony, and only him. He moved with an ease and fluidity that filled her with pride, but also with a certain quiet intensity. She felt the air around her vibrate with her own elemental power, but she had no intention of intervening. Not yet. She would never interrupt Anthony''s battle unless it was absolutely necessary. Michael, standing beside her, watched his son''s movements with a quiet admiration. There was no outward show of emotion, but inside, a deep sense of pride washed over him. The way Anthony wielded his sword, the way he anticipated each move before it was even made, it was effortless. Like the de was an extension of him, and nothing could touch him. He could see the years of training, the countless hours spent honing his skills. Michael marveled at his son''s mastery, even as the bloodshed continued around them. For a brief moment, he allowed himself to feel a flicker of joy. He had no doubt that Anthony would emerge victorious, but the journey was far from over. Rylis''s father stood with a knowing grin etched on his face. He had watched his son grow, witnessed the same sharp instincts that made Rylis such a dangerous opponent. The boy''s reflexes were extraordinary, and every movement was fluid, almost predatory. His father saw the wildness in him, the fierce independence that ran in their bloodline. It was a trait that set Rylis apart from all others. The grin deepened as Rylis dodged another attack, his movements quick and precise. His instincts were perfect, his focus unwavering. It was clear to his father that this was a battle of wit and endurance, and Rylis was more than capable of holding his own. Kaelthar''s father remained silent, a towering figure in the distance, watching the battle unfold. His eyes never strayed from thebat, though he said nothing. There was no need for words. Kaelthar was a force to be reckoned with, and his father knew better than anyone that his son would never back down from a challenge. There was no surprise in his eyes, no hint of doubt. He simply watched, waiting for his son''s next move. Then there was Gorath, the head of the Titan race. He watched the arena with rapt attention, his massive hands sped tightly in front of him, his thick brow furrowed in deep concentration. His blood was boiling, a deep, primal hunger stirred within him. He could feel the surge of energy from the surrounding, the thundering pulse of each sh, each blow. He was stronger than any of thesebatants, yet the sight of their power stirred something deep within him. He longed to join in, to throw himself into the fray, but he restrained himself. This battle was not his to fight. However, the mere thought of it filled him with a heat unlike anything else. He felt alive with the promise of destruction, a storm brewing within him that threatened to break free. Gorath stood with his massive arms crossed, his expression a mix of anticipation and quiet frustration. As he watched the battles unfold, a pang of sadness coursed through him, one he rarely allowed himself to feel. It was the weight of his own power, a strength so vast that it rendered most fights meaningless. Beings of his level were restrained not just by their own discipline, but by the reality of their existence. One misstep, one strike, and entire cities could be razed, entire ecosystems destroyed. Their strength was as much a curse as it was a blessing. The only time he truly felt alive was when he entered dungeons or faced beasts of his caliber, and even those engagements left him hollow. Those creatures, while mighty,cked the intelligence to truly challenge him, to make a fight more than just brute force against brute force. Their movements were predictable, their instincts primal. There was no thrill of strategy, no exchange of technique. It was monotonous, and it left him yearning for more. Even demons of his level, those rare adversaries who could match his strength, hardly made moves. They were as cautious as he was, bound by the same unspoken rules that kept the world from descending into chaos. The stagnation gnawed at him, but Gorath could only endure. It was the burden of being at the pinnacle, there was no one left to challenge you, no battles to test your limits. His gaze shifted from the arena to the figure standing near him. Michael, the Sword Saint, stood silent and unwavering, his focus entirely on his son. Gorath''s mind turned with an idea, and the faintest glimmer of excitement sparked in his chest. He leaned slightly toward Michael, his voice a low rumble that carried weight. "Sword Saint" He said, the titleced with respect and challenge "When this bloodbath is over, would you be in for a battle?" The other heads of the major races, seated in their respective ces, turned their attention to Michael. Their expressions betrayed the same curiosity, the same unspoken anticipation. They, too, wanted to see the Sword Saint''s power and abilities. Michael''s reputation preceded him, his mastery of the de, his rumoured ability to cut through space and time itself. Even among beings of their caliber, his prowess was legendary. But Michael didn''t respond. His sharp, hawk-like eyes remained fixed on the arena, on Anthony''s every move. His focus was undetached, imprable. For Michael, there was nothing more important in this moment than his son. The others could wait; his answers could wait. Gorath''s request went unanswered, the silence speaking louder than any refusal. Gorath exhaled through his nose, the hint of a growl lingering in the sound. He straightened, his massive frame casting a shadow over those nearby. "Hmph" He muttered to himself, his tone resigned. If Michael wasn''t interested, there was no point in pressing. He didn''t bother asking the others. He already knew the answer. None of them would ept. Not because they were afraid, but because they shared the same burden of power. To fight at their level was to risk far too much, and none of them would jeopardize the fragile bnce they maintained. Still, the yearning for a true battle lingered in Gorath''s chest, a smoldering ember of longing that refused to be extinguished. For now, he could only endure. Gorath exhaled deeply, his frustration simmering beneath his stoic exterior. He turned his gaze back to the arena, letting the ng of weapons and the shes of power momentarily distract him from his restlessness. Yet, as he stood there, something flickered in his mind, a thought, a possibility. A slow, deliberate grin spread across his face, sharp and menacing, as the idea took shape. It wasn''t the bloodbath itself that intrigued him, but what coulde after it. The battles of the champions might set the stage for something far greater, far more exhrating. This bloodbath wasn''t just a contest; it was a precursor, a spark for somethingrger. Gorath''s thoughts raced with the potential of whaty ahead, a battle tied to the oue of this very moment. It wasn''t just a fleeting fantasy but a tangible possibility, one that ignited a deep excitement within him. The thought alone stirred his blood, making it boil with anticipation. His grin widened, teeth gleaming like polished steel, and his eyes burned with renewed vigor. For the first time in ages, he felt a genuine thrill, a glimmer of the action he longed for. Gorath straightened his towering frame, his fists clenching in anticipation. The present was captivating, but the future now held a promise, a promise of battle, of unleashed power, and of a challenge worthy of his might. The Titan head''s booming voice cut through the tension, a low, satisfied chuckle escaping his lips as he muttered to himself. "The future will be interesting indeed" As the battle between the champions continued, the parents stood in their respective corners, their thoughts swirling in silence. Each one held an unwavering belief in their child''s potential, but none could predict the oue. The violence and chaos in the arena made it clear that the battle had only just begun. There was still so much more to unfold, and yet, no one knew how it would end. For now, all they could do was wait. Chapter 187: Clone Anthony and Aurelia''s battle raged on, their sh relentless. Anthony, however, made no attempt to strike. Instead, he observed her every movement with unwavering focus. Her steps, the subtle contractions of her muscles, the fluidity of her strikes, and the precision of her retractions, each motion was analyzed, dissected. He didn''t have to do this, but he wanted to y along for a while. Aurelia''s spear trembled with intense vibration as mana surged from her body, flowing into the weapon with relentless force. Her bnce shifted seamlessly as she unleashed another devastating strike. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Combination Order: Crimson Night Stab] Aurelia called forth dark blood from the earth, shaping it into an elongated shadow spear. With a swift thrust, she drove it forward, imbued with a fusion of cursed blood and dark energy that drained life force and sapped vitality from her target. As the attack neared Anthony, he stood motionless, watching it approach in slow motion. He couldn''t help but marvel at the finesse of herbination technique. Aurelia''s talent and years of hard work had forged such a technique, a seamless blend of the Blood and Darkness elements. She was the first of her kind to achieve this remarkable feat. No vampire had ever thought of achieving this, yet she had done it entirely on her own. Blood wasn''t an element; it was an ability exclusive to the vampire race. Though asionally, individuals were born with the innate talent to manipte blood, they ultimately paled inparison to vampires, the true rulers of blood. This enhanced herbat strength, making her attacks far more devastating. Anthony''s All-Seeing Eyes granted him a ridiculous set of abilities, allowing him to see exactly how she had achieved this. But even as he marveled at the attack, he knew he still had to make a move. His hand rose, his katana held low, as mana surged through him. Anthony prepared his counter to Aurelia''s strike. The water element came to life as he willed it into his katana, merging seamlessly with the aura that enveloped the de. [Endless Technique: Katana Series: Moonlit Tidal Surge] A graceful yet devastating vertical strike unleashed a beam of water, shaped like a crescent moon, swiftly cutting through the air. The energy mirrored the nonexistent moonlight as it sliced through Aurelia''s attack with pinpoint precision, creating an ethereal, shimmering arc of water. Destruction followed as Anthony effortlessly matched her power, his response wless and without hesitation. Vines and trees were instantly hurled backward as chaos swept through everything in its path. The soggy ground trembled beneath their force, and the swamp''s waters surged, growing even more turbulent as additional waves crashed into the mix. Aurelia remained motionless, her eyes gleaming through the chaos as she fixed her gaze on her enemy. Her muscles coiled, readying her for the next move in their battle. But before she could even take a step, her instincts erupted, warning her to move, and she froze, caught in the sharp urgency of the moment. She immediately attempted to shift her body, her instincts screaming for her to dodge, but the attack came too swiftly. The enemy, his movements a blur, ''seemed'' to surpass her own speed. In the blink of an eye, his hand pierced through her body from behind, emerging at the front in a sickening motion. Aurelia''s blood poured relentlessly, spilling from her body like a shattered dam. Her shock was evident, eyes wide with disbelief. As she looked down, her heart was gripped tightly in the enemy''s hand, its rhythmic pounding slowing with each passing moment. She turned, her vision clouded by the shock of her own blood loss, and her gaze locked onto the figure who had dared to interrupt her fight. A being stood before her, its presence as unnerving as it was captivating. Fox-like ears twitched atop its head, while a long, elegant tail swayed with dangerous intent. ws glimmered with a deadly sheen, each one seeming to shimmer with an unspoken power. It was Rylis. He stood behind Aurelia, a wide grin spread across his face, her heart firmly gripped in his hand. Rylis was a hunter, a predator whose instincts never missed a moment. He pounced the instant his enemy''s guard dropped, even if only for a fraction of a second. His sharp ws glistened with the blood of his prey, and his very being radiated the chilling satisfaction of a perfect ambush. Throughout the fight with the Dragon Champion, Kaelthar, Rylis''s gaze remained unblinking, always scanning, always calcting. Everyone around him was prey in his eyes, vulnerable, waiting to be struck down at the perfect moment. As Kaelthar prepared his final attack, Rylis''s instincts red, sending a sharp, undeniable feedback. One of his prey had dropped its guard. His body moved before his mind could fully process, and in that instant, he found his target, Aurelia. The rest of the world seemed to pause, the air thick with the tension of his impending strike. Rylis''s affinity for the shadow element granted him a unique and deadly ability. Shadow Dive This power allowed him to meld with any shadow, moving through it with absolute fluidity, his form vanishing and reappearing in an instant as long as his senses could reach. The moment Aurelia''s guard faltered, Rylis vanished into the darkness, his body dissolving into the very shadows around them. In the blink of an eye, he emerged from Aurelia''s shadow, his movements so swift and fluid that she had no chance to react. Rylis''s eyes locked with Anthony''s, and for a fleeting moment, time seemed to stretch. Anthony stood still, his gaze calm and unyielding, as though he had expected this turn of events all along. There was no hint of surprise or rm in his demeanor, only a quiet,posed focus. But in that moment, something shifted in Rylis. It was a primal instinct, something deep within him that screamed to avoid this human at all costs. There was a weight to Anthony''s gaze, something profound, something that made Rylis feel... insignificant, like a mere shadow inparison. The hunter, who had never known fear, felt an unsettling chill run through him. Rylis'' instinct had never been wrong, not even once since the day he was born. Yet, this time, things felt different. The battlefield was a bloodbath, and despite the chaos around him, this human, Anthony, was a force unlike any other. How could he possibly avoid such a presence in the midst of this carnage? As Rylis'' thoughts raced, his instincts red, sending a surge of urgency through him. As Rylis tried to retract his hand from Aurelia''s chest to vanish as his instincts had ordered, her hand shot out with lightning speed. In an instant, she grasped his hand, the one that held her heart. A smile spread across her face the moment she locked her grip on him. Rylis'' instincts red with even more intensity. Before Rylis could even react, Aurelia began to swell, and in the next moment, she exploded into pieces. But instead of blood pouring forth, a deafening explosion erupted, consuming the entire swamp. Thend, the water, the trees, the vines, nothing was spared. The st devoured everything in its path, spreading across kilometers, leaving nothing but silence in its wake. ''Aurelia'' had self-destructed in her final moment, just before losing consciousness. A few kilometers away from the explosion, Rylis appeared unscathed. As for how he had dodged, he had simply used another skill. Phantom Form This ability allowed him to phase through any physical attack. Hebined this skill with his Shadow Dive to escape uninjured. As for Anthony, he didn''t even move. His Infinity stopped everything within a 10-meter radius from approaching him. A few pieces of debris hung suspended in space, as if frozen in time, this was the power of Infinity at work. After a few seconds, the debris fell, returning to the remains of the now nonexistent swamp. Anthony shook his head, turning his gaze in another direction. "Do you n to hide forever?" The atmosphere grew heavy with silence for a few seconds before a figure materialized into existence. It was Aurelia. The real Aurelia. The one Anthony had been battling all this time had been nothing but a blood clone, a mere creation she had fashioned to deceive him. She had used the clone in order to drain Anthony''s stamina and mana, all while preserving her own. But how could she expect to fool Anthony''s eyes? From the very start of their battle, Anthony had given no room for conversation. He had no time for words with a mere imitation. He had only parried and blocked, never taking the initiative, because he knew the truth. He had simply been ying around. Aurelia had used a blood skill called; Blood Veil Allowing her to hide herself in the fabric of space, remaining undetected. She had further enhanced the illusion by using another blood skill, making herself appear dead, with no life presence detectable. This ensured that anyone attempting to sense her would be unable to detect her true location or even feel her presence. From her hidden position, Aurelia watched the entire scene unfold. It wasn''t that Rylis had caught her clone off guard with his sneak attack, no, she had allowed it. She had feigned being caught unawares, intentionally setting herself up for the perfect moment. As Rylis struck, she had triggered the self-destruction of her blood clone, in order to deal damage to both him and Anthony at the same time. One clone, two champions. She floated down gracefully, hernding soft as a whisper against the destion. Her gaze was steady, unwavering, as she looked at Anthony, a calm smile ying at her lips. With a voice as soft as the wind, she spoke. "So you knew all along but decided to say nothing?" Anthony looked at her with a smile of his own. "Who am I to question the skills and decisions of a beauty" "Then I hope you will let this beauty have your head" "Well, what can I say, I''m quite good at giving head if you ask me" Anthony watched her movements, his eyes calm yet sharp, as the air around them thickened with tension. Aurelia''s expression darkened, her once graceful demeanor transforming into one of cold, unwavering intent. In the blink of an eye, her movements became sharp, deliberate, each motion carrying the weight of her deadly purpose. Without any warning, she disappeared from her position, vanishing as though the very air had swallowed her whole. The ground beneath Anthony''s feet trembled, cracking under the sheer force of her sudden movement. Before his mind could even register her disappearance, Aurelia materialized once more, this time, directly before him. Her spear, a blur of lethal precision, was aimed squarely at his neck. The speed of her strike was so explosive that it seemed to warp the air itself, leaving behind a crackling resonance that reverberated through the battlefield. Anthony''s senses sharpened as the pace of the battle escted. The sudden shift in tempo was no surprise, but it was the mark of a seasoned warrior, and it did not hinder his movements. With an effortless grace, he sidestepped Aurelia''s assault, his body moving with precision, as though the real Aurelia were no different from the clone he had faced earlier. In the blink of an eye, her spear shed past him, a blur of lethal intent. Without a moment''s hesitation, Anthony''s katana quivered in his grasp, his hand moving with uncanny speed and fluidity. With a swift and precise upward strike, his de cleaved through the air towards Aurelia''s neck. But she, ever perceptive, reacted in an instant. Mid-motion, she shifted her position,unching herself into the air, narrowly evading the fatal blow with an almost imperceptible movement. However, Anthony''s strike had found its mark, though her neck remained unharmed, Aurelia''s left arm was severed at the shoulder, its detached form spiraling through the air. A crimson spray of blood stained the atmosphere, the severed limb falling uselessly to the ground. Yet, even as Aurelia shot into the sky with incredible speed, her resolve remained unbroken. A fierce determination burned in her eyes. [Blood Explosion] In a single, fluid motion, Aurelia controlled the blood from her severed hand,manding it to erupt in a violent burst of raw power. The very air trembled as the explosion tore through the space around them, a blinding shockwave cascading outward, leaving destruction in its wake. Despite the chaos, Aurelia remained unyielding. Vampires, with their regenerative abilities, were undaunted by such wounds. The blood that spilled from her arm was already knitting itself together, the severed limb regenerating within a heartbeat, whole once more. Anthony, undeterred by the devastation unfolding around him, bent his knees, pushing against the earth as though it had be his ally. The ground beneath him buckled and sank further as he propelled himself skyward like a missile locked on its target. His katana gleamed as it surged forward, aiming for Aurelia''s waist with deadly intent. Chapter 188: Valley The ground trembled beneath their feet, the very air crackling with the intensity of their sh. In the valley, surrounded by jagged mountains, two titans faced each other, each an embodiment of their respective elements, their wills burning with an unyielding ferocity. Taeron, towering like a force of nature, moved with the primal grace of the earth itself. His frame was massive, and his muscles rippled with the immense strength of a Titan. His fists, clenched and glowing with fire, surged with power drawn from the depths of the earth, where the fire and stone met. His body was both the mountain and the me, a terrifying blend of earth and fire, giving him an unstoppable presence. Across from him stood Thrain, a dwarf forged from the heart of a mountain, hispact body radiating strength in its purest form. His hammer, a formidable weapon imbued with fire and metal, gleamed with molten heat as it swung in expert arcs. Despite their differences in size, it was clear that both warriors seemed equal in strength, their powers interwoven with their mastery over their elements. As they stood facing one another, the atmosphere thickened, the energy around them crackling with palpable tension. The sound of their breathing was the only thing that could be heard over the deafening silence, and in that stillness, the ground beneath them began to shake. Their mana surged outward like tidal waves of raw energy, distorting the very fabric of the air. The battle was about to begin in earnest. [Taeron Technique: Earth Style: Titan''s Grasp] Without warning, Taeron moved first, his colossal hands outstretched, his connection with the earth immediate and overwhelming. The ground beneath him seemed to shudder as massive pirs of stone rose up, thrusting themselves skyward with an explosive force. They were jagged, like the ws of a giant beast, their sharp edges glistening in the light as they arced toward Thrain. The stones grew taller with each moment, encircling Thrain in a formidable prison of rock and fire. Taeron roared as he thrust both hands down, mming the pirs together with the intent of crushing his opponent. The collision sent a deafening crash through the valley, but Thrain remained unshaken. [Thrain Hammer Technique: Forging p] Thrain''s body tensed as he raised his hammer high, its molten metal shimmering like a forge''s me. He summoned the fury of his fire and metal affinities into the weapon, and with a movement as precise as it was powerful, swung the hammer downward with unstoppable force. The hammer crashed against the jagged pirs, and the impact unleashed a surge of molten energy. Fire and metalbined, creating an explosion of heat that caused the air itself to shimmer with intensity. The stone pirs turned to g and ash, crumbling under the power of Thrain''s strike. Yet Taeron''s form remained untouched, standing firm as the ground around him split open from the force of his earth affinity. He charged forward, undeterred. [Taeron Technique: Fist Type: Smashing Fall] Taeron wasted no time, his powerful legs propelling him forward. His fist, already engulfed in the searing mes, shot forward like a battering ram. The impact was devastating. It tore through the air, creating a shockwave of fire and earth that reverberated through the valley. The force of the blow was enough to cause eruptions, and the ground cracked open beneath it. Thrain''s eyes narrowed, and without hesitation, he swung his hammer in response. [Thrain Hammer Technique: Molten Eruption] Thrain''s hammer, glowing with an inner fire that seemed to rival the sun, was swung in a sweeping arc toward Taeron. As the hammer moved, it seemed to gather every ounce of molten energy that had been stored within it, channeling the fury of his fire and metal particles into a massive wave of destructive power. A wave of moltenva erupted from the hammer''s head, cascading toward Taeron with an overwhelming force. The raw energy surged forward, turning the ground beneath into a bubbling pool of fire. The heat was suffocating, the air alive with the burning intensity of the attack. Taeron reacted instantly. His form became a blur as heunched himself into the air, his body surrounded by the earth as he propelled himself upward, his fire element adding power to the leap as he burst forward. [Taeron Technique: Leg Type: Rocketing Swing] Taeron''s leg swung forward with a force that seemed to split the air itself. The strike was imbued with the power of both fire and earth, each element amplifying the other as his leg smashed through the molten eruption with explosive force. The shockwave sent debris flying in every direction, and Thrain was forced to backpedal as the earth beneath his feet cracked. Despite the intense heat, Taeron was untouched, his movements fluid and precise. The sh of their powers was intense, but it was far from over. Both warriors knew that this battle, though fierce, would not end until they had pushed each other to the very limits of their strength. As the battle raged on, they began to tap into even deeper reserves of their power, drawing upon the arcane forces of mana and aura. The valley around them seemed to tremble with the energy they summoned. [Taeron Technique: Earth Style: Titan''s Shield] Taeron, feeling the need to protect himself from the onught of Thrain''s molten fury, raised his arms high. The earth answered his call, rising up to form an enormous shield of jagged stone, its surface glowing with the fire from his me affinity. The stone became an unbreakable barrier, reinforced by the heat and weight of the earth, capable of withstanding even the most destructive of blows. Thrain, seeing the shield rise before him, smiled grimly. [Thrain Hammer Technique: Inferno Smite] With a deep breath, Thrain focused his power, the molten energy around his hammer ring up once again. The hammer''s molten metal bubbled with intensity, and as he swung it toward Taeron''s shield, the air around them crackled. A massive shockwave of fire and molten energy erupted from the hammer''s head, filling the air with a bright, scorching light. The force of the strike hit the shield head-on, creating an explosion that sent ripples through the earth, turning thendscape around them into a furnace of fire. Taeron''s shield cracked, the molten rock flowing like liquid, but still, he stood firm, confident in his defense. [Taeron Technique: Fist Type: Mountain Fall] As the explosion subsided, Taeron unleashed his power. His fists, now glowing with thebination of fire and earth, crashed down upon Thrain. The ground below seemed to shake as if the very earth itself were protesting against the force of the strike. The impact of his fists tore through the air, sending tremors across the valley. The sheer force of the blow sent a massive shockwave, forming craters in its wake. Thrain, however, was prepared. His stance was rigid, his body absorbing the impact as if he were part of the mountain itself. [Thrain Hammer Technique: Anvil Strike] In response, Thrain raised his hammer once again. With a primal roar, he swung the weapon downward with unrelenting force. The hammer collided with Taeron''s strike, and the resulting shockwave shattered the ground beneath them, sending massive cracks spreading through the earth. The force of the impact sent a geyser of molten rock into the air, but both warriors stood, their bodies trembling but unbroken. The intensity of the battle had reached a fever pitch, and they were far from finished. [Taeron Technique: Earth Style: Titan''s Wrath] Taeron''s entire body seemed to glow with the intensity of his element. The ground beneath him erupted as massive spires of earth shot up in every direction. Taeron''s power had reached a new level, his form now surrounded by an aura of both me and earth. The power he wielded was almost tangible, and he pressed forward, his fists pounding the earth in rhythmic strikes that sent shockwaves across the battlefield. The spires of stone erupted like waves crashing against Thrain''s defenses. [Thrain Hammer Technique: Stormbringer Strike] Not to be outdone, Thrain unleashed the full measure of his power. His hammer glowed with a storm of undted energy, the air around it crackling with the fury of lightning and fire. The hammer''s swing sent arcs of lightning cascading outward, striking the very earth and causing the sky itself to tremble. The energy surged around him as his hammer came down, meeting Taeron''s attack with a force that split the earth in two. The collision sent an explosion of energy cascading outward, but neither warrior faltered. Their battle raged on, with each attack more powerful than thest, yet neither was willing to yield. The valley had been turned into a war zone, the ground torn apart by the sh of their powers. Yet, despite the devastation around them, the two force remained locked in theirbat, each determined to prove that they were the true embodiment of their elements. As they continued to trade blows, the world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the moment when one would finally fall. Would it be the unstoppable force of Taeron, or the unyielding might of Thrain? Neither was willing to surrender. The oue was still uncertain, but the valley could feel the weight of their struggle. Chapter 189: Shall Rylis materialized in a new location, cursing the Vampire for her cunning. The shift in space left him frustrated, knowing he had been outmaneuvered. ''Who is the fox here?'' Rylis thought, his gaze shifting to the explosion that erupted in the distance, the chaotic force of Aurelia''s attack lingering in the air like a smoldering reminder of her cunning mind. ''That must be a clone'' Rylis mused, his eyes unwavering from the aftermath of the explosion. He refused to believe that Aurelia had simply detonated herself, not after the enigmatic smile she had given him before his hasty retreat. Even his instincts, sharp, finely tuned, affirmed his suspicions, dismissing the possibility of her demise so easily. ''I guess even my instincts can be fooled'' Rylis thought, his eyes narrowing as he processed the revtion. For the first time, his senses had been deceived, not by his father, the only one capable of slipping past his heightened awareness, but by Aurelia. The feeling unsettled him, gnawing at his confidence. His father''s mastery over his instincts was one thing, a skill honed through years of experience. But the idea that someone like Aurelia could achieve the same, without the same depth of understanding, plunged a seed of doubt into Rylis'' mind. If she could deceive him, what was stopping other champions from doing the same? The prospect of being outwitted by others, their tricks slipping past his defenses, was a thought that made the ground beneath him feel ufortably unstable. As the thick smoke, rising in a towering dome, began to dissipate, Rylis'' sharp gaze locked onto a figure standing unmoving at the center of the chaos. His katana, sheathed with a quiet assurance, glinted faintly in the dim light. The debris that had once been scattered by the explosion now hung around him, suspended in mid-air as if bound by an invisible force, an undeniable presence that demanded obedience. Rylis narrowed his eyes, disbelief flickering across his features. ''Who is this crazy human?'' He thought, the intensity of the moment sharpening his focus. ''He didn''t even dodge... he just tanked it with a skill? What kind of defense is that?'' The magnitude of the explosion, the raw destructive power, should have left anyone unprepared in shambles, yet this man stood unfazed, his posture unyielding. Rylis'' mind raced, trying to understand what kind of skill could grant such unflinching resilience. Even his instincts seemed to be in a daze as they too settled their focus on this very being. They both seemed to be swallowed by Anthony''s gem-like eyes and calm demeanor. Rylis'' gaze lingered as his ears suddenly twitched, a subtle yet unmistakable shift in the air stirring his instincts. He broke from his fixation, his eyes flicking upwards. Descending with a controlled grace, Kaelthar''s form plummeted from the heavens, his de trailing closely behind him, an extension of his very being. Rylis'' instincts, once razor-sharp and unwavering, faltered in this moment. The focus he had so intensely directed at Anthony left him disoriented, as though the very essence of his instincts had been dulled. Reacting with sheer, primal reflex, Rylis moved not with his mind, but with the deep-seated training that resided in his body. His instincts, though momentarily clouded, would not abandon himpletely. As Kaelthar''s body collided with the earth, the ground trembled violently. Ravines opened beneath his descending form as his sabre cleaved into the surface, sending shockwaves of destruction in every direction. The air itself seemed to buckle, quaking with the ferocity of his assault. But Kaelthar did not feel the gratifying resistance of flesh. His strike had not found its mark, and with a swift calction, he shifted his posture, preparing for the next phase of his assault. Rylis, having closed the distance in the blink of an eye, surged forward. His ws extended like daggers, a blur aimed directly for Kaelthar''s cranium. Yet Kaelthar, anticipating this move with uncanny precision, bent his knees and dropped into a crouch. In a single fluid motion, he evaded Rylis'' strike, the shimmering ws tearing through the air mere inches from his body. At the same time, Kaeltharunched an elbow strike, the movement so instantaneous that it seemed like an afterthought. Rylis'' instincts bloomed into life, guiding his body with a reflexive block. He knew the attack wasing before it even materialized, but Kaelthar''s adaptation was swift. In a split second, Kaelthar altered his trajectory, shifting his elbow into an upward strike. His legs propelled him upwards like coiled springs, sending his fist hurtling towards Rylis with the force of a cannonball. Rylis'' mind screamed for him to move, but the warning came toote. The attack was already in motion, and Rylis, despite his unparalleled speed, found himself unable to react in time. The fist met its mark, the crushing impact sending a shockwave of pain through Rylis'' body. He was lifted from the ground and sent hurtling through the air, his mind reeling as his brain rattled inside his skull, struggling to maintain consciousness. As he soared through the sky, Kaelthar''s legs coiled once again, propelling him forward with deadly precision. The earth shattered beneath him as he surged toward his opponent, his sabre raised high in preparation for the final strike. The world seemed to hold its breath as Kaelthar''s de descended, the very air around them vibrating with the intensity of the impending collision. In that instant, time seemed to slow. Rylis, nearing the edge of consciousness, summoned another his reservoir of his power. [Shadow Barrier] Mana surged from deep within Rylis'' core, shadow swirling into existence beside him. The barrier took form in an instant, a protective wall of pure shadow. The impact of Kaelthar''s sabre meeting the barrier was deafening. Space seemed to crack like fragile ss, the explosive force reverberating outward in all directions. Wind barriers shattered with a deafening boom, and the sound barrier itself was torn apart in the wake of their sh. But Rylis'' shadow barrier held firm, unyielding. The violent collision did not break it, though the shockwaves rippled through the air, causing Rylis'' body to tremble as he stood, unscathed, save for a thin line of blood trailing from his nose. The twobatants hovered in the air, their eyes locked in a silent exchange. Both were drawing upon their aura and mana, weapons infused with their energy, preparing for the next inevitable strike. And then, in a blur, they vanished from existence. The world seemed to fracture as they reappeared, their weapons a blur of deadly motion. The very atmosphere trembled beneath their assault, as the skies were torn asunder by the force of their battle. Their movements were a symphony of destruction, their bodies fluid and in perfect harmony with the chaos they created. Every strike, every sh, was a note in an unfinished melody of war. The very wind seemed to move in time with their movements, guiding their strikes as though they were the instruments of a higher power. With each exchange, the ground beneath them buckled and split, the sound barriers straining and breaking in rapid session. Their weapons became a streak of fire and shadow, each blow an impossibility of speed and power. And then, Rylis shifted. The rhythm of the battle changed as his stance altered, his ws now carving through the air in a vicious arc. His feet dug into the ground as their positions flipped, upward to downward in an instant. Chapter Your: [Rylis w Technique: Umbral Rend] From Rylis'' form, shadow tendrils erupted in a flurry of strikes. Each tendril moved with lethal precision, seeking out any vulnerability, tearing at the very fabric of the battlefield as it drained the vitality of anything it touched. Kaelthar was not a novice. His sabre hummed in response, a deep resonance of power emanating from it as the mes of his mana erupted around him. [Kaelthar Sabre Technique: Scorching Crescent] A crescent of fire, born from the depths of Kaelthar''s being, was hurled forward in a brilliant arc. The fiery wave cleaved through the air, striking with devastating uracy. The sh was monumental, shadow tendrils meeting firestorm, an explosion of energy that consumed everything in its path. Yet, Kaelthar''s instincts were finely honed, and his gaze never wavered. He could feel the shadow lurking behind him, waiting for an opening. But instead of appearing from behind, Rylis took a different approach. Rylis materialized in front of Kaelthar with blinding speed, his ws already extended, tearing through the air toward his opponent''s vitals. [Rylis w Technique: Veil Shred] Before Kaelthar could react, the ws were upon him, striking with a shadow so pure it threatened to consume everything in its path. The air hummed with the energy of the strike, and death itself seemed to loom over Kaelthar as the ws bore down upon him. But Kaelthar was not without his own deadly response. [Kaelthar Sabre Technique: re Tempest] In a whirlwind of motion, Kaelthar wrist spun, his sabre spinning at breakneck speed. The vortex of fire that followed it was a blinding torrent, engulfing him in a barrier of mes. The force of his movement sent a zing tornado crashing outward, scorching everything in its path, including Rylis'' attack. The heat was overwhelming, and Rylis found himself forced to retreat, the mes threatening to consume him. In a sh of shadow, he vanished, escaping the oing firestorm just as the mes began to rage. The battle continued, an endless dance of fire and shadow, of ws and sabres, as the two warriors moved in perfect synchronicity, each strike a testament to their mastery. But one shall fall. Chapter 190: First Death Vahalin and Serenelle maneuvered through the chaos of the battlefield with lethal precision, their weapons striking unerringly at vital points. After a series of relentless exchanges, their des shed one final time before they withdrew, a tense moment of separation marking the pause in their duel. Serenelle''s form remained wreathed in phoenix mes, the intense fire dancing fiercely around her. With each deliberate breath she took, the temperature rose steadily, the air shimmering with unbearable heat, promising impending devastation. Vahalin stood motionless, his gaze fixed on Serenelle. The way she wielded her rapier, graceful yet unrelenting, conveyed a daunting truth: even if he transitioned to his most refined sword techniques, it would be futile. Such efforts would only deplete his stamina and mana, thetter of which he had strategies to replenish quickly, but stamina was an entirely different matter, precious and finite. Acknowledging the inevitability, he exhaled softly. With a single, fluid motion, he sheathed his sword, the act carrying the weight of his decision and resolve. Vahalin had decided to change his attacking style. Mana surged from Vahalin''s core, flooding his senses as he prepared his next move. The very air around him thickened, as if recognizing the awakening of something formidable. With a calm but determined motion, Vahalin raised his hand, his lips parting to utter words imbued with raw power. The people of the Elfen race revered Vahalin as a genius, his sword mastery unmatched. He was renowned for his ability to end an opponent before they even realized the fight had begun, his strikes so swift and precise that they never saw himing. Though his magical abilities were well known among those close to him, they were rarely disyed in battle. It wasn''t that he intentionally kept them hidden. It was simply that he had never faced an opponent strong enough to force him to transition from his favored closebat style to a long range approach. But today, he encountered a foe, no, a force, that was just as formidable as him with the de. The opponent''s skill and precision were on par with his own, a challenge he hadn''t expected. Vahalin''s magic was simply NATURE. A great many things could be aplished with nature, its vast spectrum epassing elements of earth, wind, water, and more. But Vahalin didn''t waste his time trying to master every aspect of nature magic. To do so would have made him proficient, but not exceptional. He would have been like an empty vessel, making the loudest noise without substance behind it. Instead, he chose to focus on a select few elements, perfecting them with a sharp precision. Those few, he knew, were all he needed to make an impact. The clouds began to darken with unnatural speed, gathering ominously overhead. The zing heat that had scorched the battlefield and the relentless sandstorms vanished as if they had never existed. Chapter Enjoy: The clouds shifted, converging above Vahalin, swirling around him in a powerful, unspoken dance. The atmosphere thickened, crackling with an electric charge, the air now surging with a deadly, almost tangible power. [Nature Magic: Weather Type: Thunderstorm] As Vahalin''s voice echoed through the air, lightning crackled to life, splitting the heavens as the world was suddenly washed in blinding white. Then, in an instant, fury descended upon everything. The attack was not aimed solely at Serenelle, but at all champions on the field. The very air seemed to pulse with power as the overwhelming force forced every warrior to halt, their movements suspended as they braced for impact. Each champion waspelled to enter a state of defense, their focus entirely consumed by the ferocious surge of energy bearing down on them. Serenelle, positioned directly in front of Vahalin, bore the brunt of the attack. A thick, blinding bolt of white lightning shot down from the heavens with terrifying speed. She knew there was no chance of evading it, this wasn''t a single strike but an omni directional assault, converging from every angle. Without hesitation, Serenelle sprang into action, her instincts guiding her as she prepared her defenses, her movements swift and precise in the face of overwhelming power. Mana surged fiercely from Serenelle''s body as she tapped into her bloodline heritage, calling upon a power that was as ancient as it was formidable. A phantom like phoenix materialized above her, its fiery form zing with overwhelming intensity. The air around it thickened, heavy with its radiant aura. The phoenix''s wings unfurled slowly, each movement exuding pride and power, as if announcing its dominion over the very elements themselves, unyielding and untamed. [Phoenix Magic: me Type: Screech of a Dying Phoenix] As the phantom phoenix parted its jaws, time itself seemed to stretch, as if the world had entered a slow, almostnguid state. Vahalin and Serenelle experienced this deceleration for very different reasons, each immersed in their own unfolding fate. Then it happened. A searing cry erupted from the phoenix, a sonic st that fractured the air, sending ripples of soundwaves cascading across the battlefield. The very fabric of reality trembled under the weight of its force. When the two powers collided, it was as if the heavens and earth themselves tore asunder in an unparalleled cataclysm. The cry of the fiery phoenix shattered the air, turning sand into molten ss, while relentless torrents of lightning scourged the vitrified ground, reducing it to jagged shards of obsidian. Fierce winds howled in a frenzy, scattering burning embers and crackling arcs of electricity. The violent sh birthed a colossal shockwave, a blinding tempest that swept across the desert, consuming thend beneath a churning sky of storms and mes. Vahalin and every champion on the battlefield felt their very souls rattle under the immense energy. Then, a strange sensation coursed down Vahalin''s skin, warm, almost tender. He raised his hand instinctively, feeling the trickle of something foreign. Blood. For the first time in his life, Vahalin had seen his own blood drawn by an enemy. Yet, there was no rage, no surge of indignation that might be expected of someone of his standing. He did not wipe it away, nor did he flinch. His gaze remained fixed on the battlefield, focused and unwavering. Serenelle, however, was no stranger to adversity. She was not one to be passive in the face of danger; every blow she took was simply another opportunity to return it tenfold. Without hesitation, she seamlessly transitioned into her next assault, her resolve unwavering as though death itself were an afterthought. The phantom phoenix vanished, recalled into the ether, but the temperature shifted once again. The clouds dispersed, and a stunning golden glow red to life, bending the very air around it. The sun''s warmth returned, but there was a peculiar quality to it, seemingly drawn into the golden radiance, as if the very life force of the sun itself was being siphoned away. It was the phantom phoenix at work once again. Vahalin''s head snapped upward, his hand already raised in preparation to strike down the ethereal bird before it couldplete its devastating ritual. But it was toote. The ritual had already reached its crescendo. Serenelle''s voice cut through the oppressive heat, sharp andmanding, reverberating across the battlefield. [Phoenix Magic: me Type: Ashen Dive] With a single, powerful p of its wings, the phantom phoenix plummeted toward the earth with a momentum that threatened to tear apart everything in its path. Its wings folded, and it descended faster, each moment elerating its descent, until it seemed as though the very skies were copsing. Vahalin felt the impending threat, his instincts already activating as his mind sought a counter. Without a moment''s hesitation, he unleashed a spell that seemed perfectly suited to the task at hand. [Nature Magic: Wind Type: Gale Reversal] Vahalin summoned a violent vortex of wind, the air twisting and howling in a frenzy. The gale reversed the phoenix''s fiery descent, redirecting the searing mes back into the sky, where they spiraled into an inferno, scattering molten embers harmlessly across the horizon. The wind''s ferocity tore through the desert, carving deep trenches into the once-stable ground. Mountains trembled and crumbled as the winds sent shattered rock flying, scattering debris into the churning skies above. Without missing a beat, Vahalin cast again. [Nature Magic: Water Type: Oceanic Surge] The water surged forth with the force of a tidal wave, summoned from the very essence of the elements themselves. In less than a heartbeat, an ocean of raw, elemental power crashed onto the battlefield, sweeping forward like a relentless tide under Vahalin''s control. He sought to drown Serenelle''s mes, to extinguish her power once and for all. But Serenelle, undeterred, had already transitioned into her next attack. [Phoenix Magic: me Type: Ember Burst] Fiery orbs materialized in the air above her, each one crackling with the essence of the phoenix mes. Mana surged from Serenelle''s very being, pouring into the orbs until they detonated across the battlefield in a glorious explosion of fire and fury. Each detonation unleashed a cascade of searing embers, igniting the air and scorching the earth beneath. The surge of mes met the water, hissing and steaming in a chaotic sh, while the shockwaves rattled the very foundation of the desert. The scalding steam nketed the skies, distorting the air and searing everything it touched. Sand and ss turned brittle beneath the pressure, cracking into jagged shards. Rivers of water carved through the dunes, while the retreating surge eroded the very mountains themselves. What stood before them was not merely two mages, but beings whose very bloodlines defied the limits of power. They were not confined to a single ss or path like the humans were, but excelled in every aspect, driven by innate talent and unyielding pride. In the midst of the steam and vapor, something shifted. Serenelle suddenly felt an excruciating pain tear through her very being, a sharp agony that radiated from her heart, an unfamiliar heat flooding her veins. Her blood, hot and thick, pooled around her heart. She could notprehend how it had happened, nor could she understand the source of the attack. Before her eyes, Vahalin stood, impossibly behind her, his de piercing through her chest...perfectly piercing her heart. Her expression hardened, a twitching smile crossing her lips as she gazed at him, as if asking, ''I thought we agreed to stick to magic in the second half of this battle?'' She hadn''t even sensed him move, yet now, the world was growing dim. Her breath slowed, her vision blurred, and her pulse faltered. She knew she would not receive an answer if she asked how he had arrived without her notice. Instead, she smiled, not in malice like Aurelia''s smile, but with a deep, knowing eptance. Then, as if weing the inevitable, she closed her eyes and embraced death as an ''oldpanion'' one who had always been with her, waiting in the shadows. Chapter 191: Anomaly As the Phoenix breathed its final, a deafening, earth-shattering screech reverberated through the heavens, causing the very ground beneath to quake in its wake. The Phoenix had fallen. The Specters, their gazes fixed upon the representative of the Phoenix race, awaited some form of response. At the very least, they anticipated a reaction from Serenelle''s parents, an acknowledgment, a flicker of grief. But what they encountered was nothing short of unnerving. Neither the father nor the mother moved, their expressions as impassive as stone. There was no sign of sorrow, no tremor of emotion. It was as if their daughter''s demise had been a mere whisper in the winds of fate, entirely inconsequential to them. As the anguished screech finally faded, Serenelle''s form began to disintegrate before their eyes, her body crumbling into ash, as if the very essence of her existence had been severed from the fabric of the world. Elsewhere, in the midst of another storm of battle, Anthony was locked in fiercebat with Aurelia. The battleground was a bleak and twistedndscape. ckened trees reached into a sky filled with the remnants of fading light. The earth trembled as the sh of blood and darkness loomed, several miles of this deste in had been ravaged by previous conflicts. The air was thick with bloodlust, and the scent of decay hung heavily around the perimeter. The battle had stretched on for what seemed like an eternity, a relentless sh of wills and power, but Aurelia''s vampiric healing abilities proved to be an unyielding shield, allowing her to withstand the onught time and again. Anthony, ever the tempest, shed across the battlefield with a speed so blinding it nearly defied the senses, his presence almost imperceptible to her, even as he parried one of her relentless strikes with effortless precision. His katana hummed with an insatiable hunger for battle, its de vibrating with the surging energy that flowed through it like a torrent, growing more vtile with every passing moment. In stark contrast, Aurelia seemed to struggle, her movements hindered by the overwhelming disparity between their speeds. Anthony''s strikes flowed with grace and lethal intent, each sh executed with the fluidity of a master, while Aurelia was left scrambling, her spear snapping to life like a serpent as she desperately deflected a portion of his strikes. Yet, despite her best efforts, many of his blows still found their mark, slicing through her body with unrelenting force. The cuts, deep and savage,cerated her delicate skin, yet, as always, the healing process was swift. The injuries appeared and vanished in the blink of an eye, an almost unnatural regeneration, but though her body healed with rming speed, her pride did not. No matter how often her wounds mended, the sting of defeat still lingered, and the pain, while fleeting, was not something she cherished. With a swift, calcted motion, she disengaged, using the brief respite to create distance between herself and Anthony. She moved like a shadow across the battlefield, the weight of her pride and resolve pushing her forward. ''How can a human be this strong'' Aurelia''s gaze remained fixed on Anthony, who stood undeterred, not a single injury marking his form, his breath unaltered. As she pondered the sight before her, Anthony''s voice broke through the stillness, emanating from where he stood. "it isn''t your fault" Aurelia looked at him and asked. "What do you mean?" Anthony replied without speaking much. "It means you drew the short end of the stick" Aurelia remained silent, her resolve hardening as she fixed her gaze on Anthony. No questions, no response, only the fierce determination to end this human, whose very existence now seemed an affront to her. With a swift, deliberate motion, she raised her hand. For a brief, unnerving moment, her blood seemed to halt in her veins, before it surged once more, faster and more violently. Three shimmering droplets of blood, drawn from the depths of her heart, emerged, suspended between her fingers. They hung in the air, swirling around her like a dark omen, their presence palpable with ominous energy. Aurelia''s face paled as she watched the droplets spin, the strain evident in her features. It seemed that even her vampiric regenerative powers could not keep up with the toll this technique exacted on her body. [Vampiric Blood Art: Perfect Clone] With a violent surge, three perfect replicas of Aurelia manifested, each one armed with distinct abilities, a terrifying blend of her mastery over Blood magic, Spear techniques, and the Darkness element But these three Aurelia''s weren''t like the first clone Aurelia created, which didn''t even possess more than half of her original prowess. These ones were perfect clones that required their very blood essence. Each clone possessed full mana that the original Aurelia possessed, her perfect strength and full abilities. Anthony shook his head, his gaze steady as he observed the unfolding scene, his voice calm butced with a hint of finality. "Changing the number doesn''t alter the oue. I suppose it''s time to end this charade" The Aurelias, however, did not respond with words. Instead, they reacted with a flurry of attacks, their movements synchronized, an unspoken fury emanating from each of them. Anthony didn''t flinch. The battle was only just beginning. The blood magic clone moved first. With a flick of her wrist, she conjured an explosion of dark red liquid that surged toward Anthony. [Blood Magic: Blood Torrent] She cast, summoning a river of coagted blood that surged like a tidal wave to drown Anthony beneath its suffocating mass. The blood clone sent out crimson tendrils, jagged and twisted, aiming to pierce through Anthony''s defenses. With a single, practiced swipe, Anthony''s katana cleaved through the torrent of blood. His movements were a blur of cold precision, his de a living thing, carving effortlessly through the flood of crimson, each swing cutting through the blood waves like butter. The blood clone''s eyes widened with disbelief as her own attack was torn apart with almost no effort. Before she could respond, Anthony was already upon her. His katana arced through the air and severed the clone''s body in a clean, brutal sh, the blood evaporating into the air as the clone dissipated into mist. The spear clone was next. She darted forward with the lethal grace of a predator, using a technique right of the bat. [Aurelia Spear Technique: ck Veil Thrust] A technique that blended her mastery of spearbat with the suffocating energy of her blood. Her spear gleamed with dark energy, glowing ominously as she thrust forward in an attempt to pierce Anthony''s heart. Each strike was lightning fast, aimed at finding the tiniest gap in his defense. Anthony sidestepped with the ease of a master, his katana a glinting barrier as he parried the spear strikes one after another. The spear clone''s eyes narrowed in frustration as she thrust again, harder, faster, her weapon slicing through the air with unmatched speed. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Lurking Serpent sh] She unleashed another attack as she moved. Anthony, with an almostnguid motion, spun his katana. The attack was met with his de, the force of the strike sending the spear clone stumbling back. But she wasn''t done. As she recovered, she leaped into the air, executing a follow up. [Aurelia Spear Technique: Moonlit Crescent Strike] Her spear gleaming like a shard of the moon itself, aiming for Anthony''s exposed side. But Anthony''s katana blurred into motion, the sharp edge slicing through the air with a single, clean stroke. Her spear was torn asunder. The clone vanished without a sound, her body evaporating into a mist of dark energy, leaving only the faintest trace of blood in the air. The final clone, the darkness clone, was the most dangerous of all. She melded with the shadows, her body flickering between forms like smoke. She was a blur, attacking from every angle, drawing upon the surrounding darkness to disorient and confuse. [Darkness Technique: Phantom Embrace] From within the ever-present shadows, she struck with uncanny speed, her spear slicing through the darkness with the precision of a master assassin. Anthony''s katana shed, shing through phantom after phantom, but each time, it was the wrong target. The darkness clone would appear behind him, a spear thrusting toward his back, her weapon dripping with the essence of the ckness. Anthony''s movements were fluid, almost casual. With a single spin, his katana cleaved through the shadowy attacks one after another, his senses heightened as he felt the pulse of energy surrounding the clone. Finally, with a single, definitive motion, he twisted his katana in aplex arc, his de cutting through the fabric of shadow itself. The clone seeing all her attack being demolished instantly, she moved into the next technique. [Darkness Technique: Abyssal Pierce] But. The attack was met with nothing but empty air. The clone had miscalcted. Anthony''s katana moved faster than she could anticipate, and as she reformed in front of him, her spear raised for the final strike, Anthony''s de cleaved through her. She vanished in an explosion of inky ckness, leaving only the faintest trace of dissipating shadows. With all her clones destroyed, Aurelia, thest living vestige of her perfect n, was left alone in the destion. She staggered back, her knees threatening to buckle beneath her. Her spear, driven deep into the earth, was the only thing holding her upright. Her once-pristine form was now bloodied and battered. Her regenerating body could only heal so fast. The toll of the battle weighed heavily on her, her breathing was ragged, her eyes burning with the final flicker of defiance. Anthony remained standing. He had not moved much throughout the entire battle. His katana remained by his side, bloodless and undisturbed. His expression was unreadable, though his eyes held no emotion, no pity, no remorse. Only utter indifference. Aurelia raised her head, her gaze locking onto Anthony. Her voice was rough, as though it pained her to speak. "Are you even human" Anthony''s gaze was steady. "You drew the short end when you decided to attack me, thinking I was an easy win" "If you fought any other champion, I am sure you would have at leaststed longer or won" Aurelia was, without a doubt, a prodigy, a genius whose brilliance was undeniable. It was precisely this exceptional talent that had driven ra, the Vampire Queen, to orchestrate a bloodbath, believing it would serve her cause. Vampires thrived on such chaos, their power fed by the destruction and death. But ra had miscalcted. Aurelia''s unparalleled prowess had met its match in the form of the Anomaly. With a final, exhausted breath, Aurelia gripped her spear, struggling to summon any strength left. She could barely stand, her body weakening despite her regenerative ability. The realization hit her hard, this was the end. Anthony''s katana was already in motion. It sliced through the air with a fluid motion, effortlessly severing thest hope Aurelia had left. Aurelia''s form disintegrated, crumbling into ash and dust in the wake of the final blow. Her spear, now abandoned, fell to the ground with a hollow thud. The battlefield was silent, save for the sound of Anthony''s breathing, steady, unaffected. The surrounding environment, once an expanse of untamed beauty, was now a shattered ruin, marked by destruction from their battle. Where once there had been life, now only ash and blood remained. Anthony sheathed his katana. The battle had been no more than an inconvenience, an obstacle quickly cleared. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!